> Bound by Scales
>  by FrostTheWolf
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> 0- Prologue
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scale- Prologue






        Hello. For those who are reading this, Let me begin by properly introducing myself. My name is Ken Ahkrin. I’m twenty years old, live in San Francisco and a college student at a small town community college. Let me begin my story with what I think about life… Not exactly my life, but Life in general.



        Life to me is like a good song and it’s melody and beat being like a pulsing heart. No matter the genre of that song, the instruments that are used or the lyrics that are said, different songs reflect upon different moral values. Some say for us to be brave. Others say for us to have a sense of clarity. 



        Right now, I need something to help me deal with airport craziness. Kids are crying, people are angry, the whole nine yards. I personally just needed some quiet and hopefully, things right now would work out just fine.



        Again, I said hopefully. I’m right now in Tokyo International Airport with the rest of my foreign language class. Waiting for the plane coming from San Francisco to touch down so we could be the next ones to board. But currently, it’s already ten minutes late and as I look outside the window, mother nature is beginning to kick up some wind and rain.



        That’s alway not a good sign.



        I placed my headphones on my head, trying to block out the noise around me as I got up to stretch my legs. Taking out my Ipod, I hit shuffle, then skipped the first two songs. I decided to stick with the third one though. “Blossom” by Au5. Mainly because of the beat and melody of the music reminding me of japanese culture. Which is fitting since it was spring and when the cherry blossom trees in Japan were in full bloom. Seems relaxing right?



        Well, almost. There was too much going on in the loading gate where our class was waiting, So I looked around and discovered a gift shop within the nearby vicinity. Back home, I don’t have many “Souvenirs” for me to keep because my father back home see’s it as an unnecessary waste of money. But as I enter the store and wandered around, I noticed something that caught my attention.



        It was a silver wristband that was shaped to resemble a dragon. The colors of the piece reminded me of a scale hide and it looked very majestic based on appearance. 



        What a strange heirloom… Maybe the shopkeeper knows something about it.



        There’s only one problem though. I can’t speak Japanese. True, I know a few certain phrases like “Hello” and “How are you”, but I’m not exactly what you would call fluent. At times, I have to ask my teacher for her help or use a english to japanese dictionary that I kept on my like it was a wallet. It was pocket size and I had post it tabs on where the most important phrases and sayings were. Now, I just had to memorize which ones to memorize before going to the register. But remembering the phrases and saying them? They’re two separate things.



        I slowly walked up to the counter, pausing my music and taking off my headphones out of respect and courtesy. The person at the counter looked to be in their late thirties, wore a pair of khakis and a navy collared shirt with a face and gaze that reminded me of Hideo Kojima, the creator of Metal Gear Solid. In addition, given the muffins crumbs that I saw by his nametag, it seemed like he just came back from his lunch break. 



        “E-excuse me-.” I muster, trying to remember the right terminology to address him. But the cashier threw me a curveball with his response to my broken japanese.



        “You must be a tourist,” He spoke to me, in perfect english no less. “Don’t worry, this happens often with visitors from America.”



        I breathed out a sigh of relief, which I thought was necessary at the time. “It’s okay. Anyways, sir,” I addressed him, setting the wristband on the counter. “How much is this?” He picked it up, taking a few moments to inspect the craftsmanship. Smiling, he set the piece down and soon pressed a few keys on the register with his fingers. The numbers on the screen soon came to life as they appeared on the teller. However, I’m not a calculator and I honestly can’t tell what the exchange rate between Yen and Dollars are.



        “Umm, how much is that in US currency?”



        “Twenty dollars.” He replied, pressing another few keys to show the converted amount on the register. I pulled out a twenty dollar bill and exchanged it with him for my purchase. He asked if I would like a bag to carry it in, but I politely declined. I was going to wear the piece anyway, so there wasn’t a point in putting it in a bag. Placing the band on my right wrist, I slowly began to walk back towards my original seat. Only to see a bulletin appear from the Airport as soon as I sit back down.



        The notice was on the plane I was suppose to catch. As the weather picked up outside, the crying of children became louder along with the anger of multiple passengers waiting to get onboard a flight. Looking up, the smile I used to have five seconds ago turned into a frown when I saw the new message.



        Due to current weather conditions, all flights to the Western United States and across the pacific are cancelled.



        “Well crap…” I curse mentally. Shifting a little once I sat back down, I try to ignore what’s going on around me. My classmates in my opinion are just a bunch of idiots and backstabbers. I’m not really on the best of terms with them, mainly because they either try to spread rumors about me or trick me into making me think that I’m their friend so they can use me. But I know better than that.



        Besides that though, my life was once alright. Again, once alright. My parents… well, I don’t talk much about them. Mom works overseas in England, sending home money to help support the family. Dad works for the state of California throughout most days, thankful enough to where he gets the weekends off. He and I get along normally, but a good way to describe his emotions is like the only line I remember from Forrest Gump.



        It’s like a box of chocolates. You don’t know what you’re gonna get.



        For me, what I am getting is being stuck in a japanese airport with my class and from the looks of it, we don’t know when we'll be heading home just yet. Great… 



        Around now though, I begin to hear something… Something that sounded like growling or snarling. At first, I thought it was my stomach since I had not eaten anything yet. But as time progressed and the growling persisted, it was beginning to sound less… human. It almost made me think of Smaug from the Hobbit. Getting up, I rushed over to the bathroom that was across the room. Once at the sink, I took some water and splashed in my face. But it didn't do anything to deal with the noises.



        However, I began to feel something… strange with my right arm. It felt really itchy, almost if the skin was peeling off or if a snake was shedding skin. That’s was when I actually looked down at my arm and saw what was happening. 



        It was shedding and the wristband I bought was now beginning to glow. “What the hell-!?”



        My vision now started to blur and I began to feel dizzy, falling to my knees. Was I hallucinating? Is this actually happening to me? What the Hell is going on-!?!



        All I remember afterwards is a few words that were placed in my head as my face hit the tiled floor. The Pact is now forged.




> 1- Instincts
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Instincts





Point of View: Spike




        Family. It’s a strange word. Almost foreign to me if you think about it. My friends in Ponyville tell me a lot about their parents, grandparents and a lot of other things. But to me, my personal family and what it is remains a mystery to me.

        My name is Spike. Number one assistant of Princess Twilight Sparkle. She and I have known each other for a long time. Years to be specific. Twilight told me I was hatched from an egg on the day she received her Cutie Mark. I don’t doubt that though. I’m just puzzled by something. If I was hatched from an egg… then how was my egg originally created? I know that older female dragons lay their eggs with their males someplace safe, but if that’s the case…

        Who originally laid my egg? Maybe Princess Celestia knows. I’ll write a letter to her about the topic once I finish my list of weekend chores.




Point of View: Ken





        “Oww… My head.”

        When my eyes were slowly beginning to open and my body was beginning to come around, I began to think I was in some kind of dream. There were too many things that I was seeing that didn’t make sense at all. I wasn’t in a hospital room or anything like that when I woke up, but in some sort of underground cave. The surrounding walls were covered in dust & cobwebs along with having vines and tree roots sticking out of the walls.

        Markings were all across the walls, containing pictures of numerous things I could not recognize. Almost like ancient cave paintings that Cavemen would do. However, they weren’t paintings, but carvings. That though, did not cause me to flip out in that moment. 

        It was my right arm. It was no longer the same. What used to be tan skin and nails had now completely changed to scales and claws. It was quite a shock to take in and if you were like me right now, you would have a bunch of thoughts and questions bouncing through your head. Like if this still was a dream or not.

        That question was answered sooner than I thought when I cringed in pain after stepping on a vine that had thorns across the outside of it. I almost tripped over it, but it was then that made me realize something. If this was a dream, then I can’t get hurt. I wouldn’t be able to feel pain. I just felt it rocket through my foot just now because of the vine… Which meant one thing. All of this was not a dream at all. It was real.

        “Holy crap, where am I?”

        That was a very good question. Nothing here looked or even felt familiar. Truth be told, all of this that was happening was giving me flashbacks to Alice in Wonderland. Now, I’m wondering what kind of Rabbit hole did I fall through to end up in this situation? But what I can make out in this dark cave is a way out. A passageway that wasn’t covered in thorny brambles and wooden twigs. So, I followed my instincts and began to walk towards it. I picked up a torch that was lit and used it to light my way through the tunnel as I looked at more stone carvings on the wall. This time, they contained Symbols that I haven’t seen before, but seemed familiar. When looking at them though, I can start to make out what these carvings were.

        I was looking at something that resembled a dragon. It’s appearance and body types changed consecutively and I can recall and read each one. Drakes and Wyverns were only a couple of the ones I saw, but another thing that caught my attention was that different kinds of dragons could be recognized by their scale pelts or hides. The color of a hide represented the element that the dragon could control and breath.

        When I leave the hallway though, I entered a much LARGER cave that was littered with various items, trinkets, books, and even weapons like swords, spears, and warhammers. However, this was only for a short second when I felt a gust of wind blow out the torch I was holding. The biggest surprise though was when something moved out from under the pile of items as they began to fall to the ground and a chandelier above ne was lit ablaze. My eyes widened.

        In front of me was a HUGE dragon with Onyx scales and Teal colored claws. The same color of scales and claws as my new right arm. I backed up and almost panicked a little at first glance, tripping backwards over a sword that was on the ground at my feet.

        As it loomed over me, I thought that this behemoth of a beast was truly going to kill me… That was… until it spoke.

        “Easy there, youngling. I did not mean to startle you.”

        That… left me speechless. This dragon… could talk? I personally don’t even know how I can process something like that! The best way I thought to handle this was to simply pose a question. “W-who are you? Where am I?”

        “My name is Revaan,” It replied, loud, but in a calming manner… or at least it tried. “And you are in the temporary home of my cavern. There are a LOT of things that I might have to explain to you, but first… What is your name?”

        He was polite enough to tell me his name. So I guess it wouldn’t hurt for me to tell him mine. “My name is Ken Ahkrin.”

        The Dragon smirked a little as he looked back at me. “An interesting name you have. Your last name means “courage” in my native language. But enough talking about myself, I see that you have questions that need answers.

        “Y-yes… Do you know why I’m here?” The question might’ve sounded pathetic, but it was the only thing I could think of. This was one creature who had decided not to eat me alive and actually talk to me, so I thought he would have some answers of some kind. Revaan himself, closed his eyes as I felt a heavy sigh from him.

        “Ken, you are now a Scalebound. You and I have forged a pact. A bond that affects both you and me. Your newfound arm is proof of that,” The dragon said, nudging a talon in the direction of my right arm. “It also means that our Souls are connected.”

        “Connected? How so-?” Before I got the chance to ask, Revaan used one of his claws and scraped himself on the chest. A moment later, I felt a surge of pain bolt through the same area.

        “Oww… What the HELL was that for-!?”

        “You asked for the way the connection worked and I demonstrated it to you,” The Dragon deadpanned. “If you get hurt, I get hurt. If you die, I die too. That’s how it works. But it also means that there are some newfound abilities I can be able to teach you how to control in due time. I am very fortunate to have you as a partner, Ken.”

        Now I was less angry and more… confused. “You are? Why?”

        “The inscriptions along the walls have told you about the multiple species of dragons and how there are only certain kinds left in this world. However, I’m the last of my kind. My mate was killed in battle and the egg of our child was gone shortly afterwards. I was hunted because the Onyx Kin were the only ones who seeked peace with the neighboring species”

        “I-i’m sorry to hear that,” I told him, trying my best to be sympathetic. “Do you think there’s a chance that your child is alive?”

        “Their Lifesource has not left this plane of existence, but there are a lot of things that I don’t know.” Revaan replied. “All I know is that it’s a boy and it’s scales match the same colors as my lover. Violet and Green.” The dragon soon readjusted himself while looking down at me. “But if we are to help each other, you must know how to defend yourself first.”

        “Defend myself?” I asked, a little puzzled.

        “Yes. If you and I are to survive, then I must teach you how to fight. Pick up the sword at your feet and we can get started.” Looking down, I grabbed the swords scabbard and strapped it on my back. Adjusting it accordingly, I drew the sword and took a moment to feel it in my hands before firmly gripping the handle. Revaan instructed to me that losing the grip of your weapon in a fight could provide an enemy time to try and harm me. Once I got the grip down and started bending my wrist, I looked back at him and he grinned, pleased with my obedience right now. “Now, let’s start with the basics.”

        As he said this, I tried my best to adopt a proper combat stance. But after Revaan told me that it wasn’t necessary, I just focused on the attack patterns he was teaching me. Left to right, Right to left. Up, Down, All around. It felt like the rhythm of a song.

        Speaking of which, now was when I realized that I still had my headphones. Maybe I’ll check them to see if they still work later.

        Redirecting my focus, I was instructed to add movement to my attacks. Strength was one thing, by if used correctly, my agility and stamina can be a lifesaver if used correctly. Following his instructions, I applied those movements to the strikes he recently taught me. I was beginning to get the hang of this, but in the back of my mind, I knew that not everything would be this easy. 

        That was when Revaan did something. I think it was his claws or something along those lines, but whatever the case may be, the dragon took some suits of armor that were lying on the ground and began to reanimate them, having them come to life. But the one thing I noticed now was that all these new opponents he controlled were on four legs instead of two.

        “Umm… just what kind of opponent's am I actually facing?” I ask.

        “Most of the intelligent lifeforms on Equus are Quadruped. There’s the Equine population, the Griffons, Centaurs, Yaks, Changelings, Deer, Caribou. The List goes on and on, but the most likely one you’ll encounter though is Equine.”

        “What kind of Equines are we talking about here?”

        “Earth Ponies, Pegasi, Unicorns, and Alicorns. However, the last one is extremely rare.”

        Dear god, what have I gotten myself into?

        “PAY ATTENTION!!!” He roared, redirecting my focus as each of the suits charged at me. Rolling to the right, I struck the first set of armor with a vertical slice and kicked another one. I had to use my sword to defend myself as they attacked me a few more times. But one by one, I defeated them and the armor turned into piles of ash and dust.

        “Very good. But there’s something else I need to teach you,” The Dragon told me, pushing a bow and a quiver of arrows across the floor to my feet. “How you defend yourself from afar is just as important as up close. For that, you need to learn how to use a bow.”

        Picking up the weapon, I pulled an arrow out of the quiver and connected the know to the bowstring. Taking a deep breath, I pulled back the string and let it go as the arrow flew and collided with a target on the wall. “Seems simple enough.”

        “Quite, but the types of arrows range from incendiary to explosive and even specially crafted Frost arrows. It all depends on the circumstances,” The dragon now loomed over me as he drew another deep breath. “Now comes the interesting part… your powers.”

        I looked at him in confusion as I looked at my dragon arm. “Powers?”

        “Yes. You have obtained some unique abilities for being a Scalebound. For one thing, your Dragon Arm allows you to grapple onto enemies and pull them to you or you to them. But that’s not the only thing. There’s also your dragon armor form-.”

        “Whoa whoa whoa… Armor?”

        “Yes, It’s only temporary, but it provides a significant increase in your offensive and defensive capabilities. We don’t need to practice this now, But I would like to show you how to properly use your arm.”

        I put away my bow, which my arm had fade away while I placed my sword back in the scabbard on my back and stretched my arms. “Alright, I’m up for it. Is there anything specific though that you want me to start out with?” I asked Revaan as he readjusted himself.

        “Yes… But we should start with some smaller targets first. How your ability works depends on the size of the target.” He motioned his claw to one set of armor I bashed earlier. “Something around your size or the size of a normal pony or griffon you can pull with enough force. Anything bigger like my size you would pull yourself to them with the same amount of strength.

        I asked if the ability focused on an object’s weight and the reply I got was a nod of the head, answering my question. To practice, I used my arm to pull a sword that looked similar to mine off of the wall and into my hand. Satisfied, I placed the sword across my other shoulder and adjusted it accordingly.

        Man, I can get use to something like this.

        “Very good. I believe it is time that we leave this place.” Revaan told me, lowering himself as I climbed onto his back. The dragon arched backward and breathed a huge fireball that burned a hole through the brambles and roots above us as they turned to Cinders and Ash. It created a big enough hole for Revaan to soar through and the dragon didn’t hold back at all. He spread his wings, and pushed forth off the ground, sending the two of us into the Air. When my vision was clear again, I was now looking at a huge continent of land that was widely spread out at first glance.

        “Welcome to Equus.” He replied to my gasp of shock. I was spellbound by what I was seeing as he swooped into the barren canyon below. “I believe it’s time to make our presence known.”

        I asked him what he had in mind and all the dragon did was smirk and let out a piercing roar that rocked the entire cliffside that we landed on. The roar was so loud, I thought it could stretch out for miles. I could only think of a few words to muster as I looked back at him. “Well, that was… impressive.”

        “Indeed it was, but that was not for show.” He explained, “The roar was meant for me to locate the temple I once called home. However, there’s just one small problem.”

        I looked at him, a bit puzzled. “What kind of problem?”

        “It seems that my home has a bunch of… unwelcomed guests.”

        Folding my arms, I looked back at him. “Hang on, am I to believe that one roar didn’t just find your home, but also found the creeps lurking in there?”

        “Yes. The Temple’s presence and what’s inside is something all Onyx dragons can feel.”

        “Like Sonar. Neat.” I thought before getting closer to him. While doing so, I felt something across my foot and looked down to find something… interesting. It was a spiral ankle brace from it’s appearance. Almost like the one that girl Zinnia wore in Pokemon Alpha Sapphire. However, picking it up provided a different result from what I expected.

        “For those of you in need, whether it’s in a fight or you just need some advice, I am here. Merely hold this trinket and call my name and I will be there. I am Zinnia. I am a Draconid. I am the Delta Guardian!”

        Interesting… Maybe I’ll try this out later once we get settled in the temple. Placing the token on my upper left arm since I rather not have it caught up in my jeans, I turn to Revaan. “Where to, big guy?”

        “Actually, just below us.” Unexpectedly, Revaan seized me with his claws before he leaped down. Letting me go of me after that, I soon noticed a bug like equine walk out from an opening in the side of the cliff. She had a Autumn like mane and tail with a grey body. Looking at me, she soon tried to compose herself. 

        “Who are you two?” She asked, calm but also serious. A few other equines showed up, some bug while a few others looked… normal. They carried spears and swords in their hooves, but I didn’t draw mine despite temptation.

        “Easy there, my friend and I don’t mean any harm.” I said, ushering them to calm down. All that did was got the equines in the armor to start rasping, freaked out or shocked by our appearance. All this did was got the first bug equine to glare at them, menacingly.

        “ALL OF YOU, SNAP OUT OF IT AND SHOW SOME RESPECT!!” It yelled, causing all of them to step back and stand down. “I really apologize. Some of my guards… can be either completely stupid or scared at times.”

        “It’s okay. May I ask for your name, miss?” I ask. Revaan added on to what I said, saying that we’ll tell her our names once she told us hers.

        “My name is Maple Leaf,” She told us. “I’m the one in charge of our small community.”

        “Community?” Revaan asked. “I thought a changeling was in charge of a swarm?”

        “Not for me and a few others. We’re outcasts. A bunch of us were casted out of the hive because we didn’t believe in the same ideals as Queen Chrysalis. We just thought that peace between species could be had without the need for violence.” She said before clearing her throat. “That was a few years ago. This city in the cliffs is the only place we could call home-.”

        “City?” Revaan interjected, almost raising his voice.

        “Easy there.” I heeded to him, ultimately leading to him sighing deeply. “Maple, I’m sorry to hear about what you had to go through. My name is Ken and he is Revaan. And this city you are referring to… was once his home.” Maple was surprised to hear this, but interested to say the least. Welcoming us in, the changeling soon introduced me to another pony named Mystic. The mare was a unicorn with a vanilla coat and a Azure mane and tail that was trying to solve the secrets of the temple. Intrigued by the pony’s attempts, the dragon went on to help reawaken the temple as Maple showed me around town. Soon, we came to a building that she called her home and had allowed me to stay in. I thank her for her kindness as I took off both of my swords and then my jacket. Around then though was when Maple noticed the spiral band on my upper shoulder.

        “What’s that?” She asked.

        “Honestly, I’m not sure.” I told her, slowly taking it off. “All I remember is that it belonged to someone named… Zinnia I think-?”

        A black dragon’s head with entire galaxies in it's scales shot out of the floor, causing it to ripple like water. It looked around before locking on to me, or more specifically, the band around my arm, and seconds later it opened it’s gargantuan maw and spat a young woman wearing a crimson leather bra and dark purple skinny jeans, a pair of black combat boots covering her feet and matching fingerless leather gloves on her hands. Large, leathery, dark purple wings sprouted from her back with  black, bone-like armour along the spines.

        Alongside her was another girl with forest green skin and dark red hair, her eyes a shining gold. She wore a simple white button-down shirt tied off to reveal her midriff and a pair of light blue tights under a white skirt, simple white flats on her feet. Blue vines seemed to be wrapped around her upper arms.

        The first girl lay there for a second, eyes closed, before speaking. “I hate you sometimes,” she said, facing the general directions of the drake. “You know that, right?” The drake snorted in response, spitting a black leather jacket with a white fur collar at her. “Yep. You know.”

        All I could to stare at her in disbelief. What… The hell… just happened?




End Chapter 1

> 2- Home Sweet Home
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Home Sweet Home





Point of View: Ken




        What… The hell… just happened? One moment, I was talking about the band I found that belonged to a girl named Zinnia. Next moment, she and one other girl were spat out of a void dragon and was now in my room. Did something with that band cause her to appear right in front of me? And her speaking as well also caught me by surprise.

        “What the hay-?” Maple spoke, catching the girl’s attention.

        “Oh, hey there,” she said, sitting up. Her wings flexed slightly before folding behind her back. “Who’re you guys?”

        “I would ask you the same thing,” I said back to them, flexing my dragon arm. It seems like that though… caught her attention.

        “Ooh!” she squealed, rushing over and gripping my arm, squeezing my bicep. “Hunky! Flex for me, you stud!”

        “What the fu-?” I backed up. “Look lady, I had only just ended up here like a few hours ago. Mind telling me how you two just got here? Because I think Maple and I need answers.”

        “Huh?” she asked, clearly confused. “But… you summoned me.” She paused, looking to the other girl, who was just pulling herself to her feet. “Her though? She’s a friend of mine who decided to tag along.”

        “That’s a lie and you know it, Zinnia,” the green-skinned girl groaned, holding her head. “I collapsed. I’m guessing you got summoned when you caught me.”

        “Summoned? Care to explain?” I asked, taking off the band on my left shoulder.

        “That,” the winged girl said, pointing at the band. “Is my token, sent across the Multiverse of Equestria’s to all the Displaced lucky enough to find it. You can call me to you from my world using it.”

        “So this token brought you here when I called your name?” I relayed to her. “I’m still sort of new to the concept. And just when I thought being a Scalebound and having a bond with a dragon the size of a two story building was problematic.”

        “Huh, sounds like a pretty cool way to be Displaced,” she chuckled. “I’m Zinnia, Delta Guardian of Equestria and the only Draconid in my world.”

        “Ken Ahkrin,” I introduce myself, “The definition for me is Scalebound. Right here is my new friend, Maple Leaf.”

        “I’m Whiplash,” the green girl said, walking over and holding her hand out. “I’m a… what am I now, Zi?”

        “Floranid,” Zinnia replied without missing a beat. She blinked a second later. “Huh. That was weird.”

        “Yeah…” Whiplash said, shaking her head. “I’m a Floranid. Used to be a Pegasus. Nice to meet you.”

        “Same. I just hope that Revaan is doing fine with Mystic back at the temple,” Maple sighed. “That mare can drive almost anyone crazy when she talks about magic and history.”

        “Sounds like Princess Celestia’s old student,” Whiplash chuckled, shaking her head ruefully. “So where in Equestria are we, exactly? I don’t recognize this place.”

        “An old Onyx dragon temple that in the walls of a cliff in a place called the badlands,” I recalled from an earlier conversation with Maple. “Most of the civilians here are Changeling outcasts and a few ponies that had to flee when their town got destroyed a month ago.”

        “Ah, of course,” the Floranid sighed, smiling ruefully. “Chrysalis’s attack on the wedding?”

        “What!?” Zinnia cried, eyes wide. “What attack!?”

        “Before you arrived, Zi,” Whiplash chuckled.

        “Oh, good.”

        “The wedding was two years ago,” Maple mentioned. “Most of the refugees came when they were caught in the crosshairs of Lord Tirek when he broke out of Tartarus.”

        “That…” Whiplash said, holding a finger up. “...has not happened yet.”

        Zinnia reached into a small red back that hung at her waist, pulling out a notepad and a pen. “Lord… Tirek…” she muttered, writing the name down.

        “I’m guessing your writing that down for future reference?”

        “Eeyup,” Zinnia said, shoving the pad back into her bag. “Don’t want Darkrai getting a hold of him.”

        Right… Must be some sort of Pokemon related realm. “Hey Maple? Can you go check on Mystic and Revaan. I would like to talk to Zinnia and Whiplash a little bit more.” The changeling nodded her head as she left the building, leaving me with the two other girls. Not only that, but she closed the door behind me… Ah crap.

        “So…” Zinnia cooed, sitting on a desk and leaning back on her hands, pushing her chest out. “You wanted to… ‘talk’?”

        “Hmm…” Whiplash hummed, one of the vines wrapped around her upper arm extending until it hung from her arm. She grabbed it, suddenly whipping it at Zinnia, catching her across the leg and making her cry out. “You into that?” she asked suddenly.

        I felt a bit of warmth across my face, but redirected my focus. “Can I ask you about the Displaced for a moment? What exactly are they?”

        “Oh, great,” Zinnia groaned. “He’s a bloody Displaced Virgin!” She sighed, standing back up. “You bought something cool from a shady guy at a con, blacked out and woke up in Equestria, didn’t you?”

        “No. I bought a Dragon wristband from a giftshop vendor in Tokyo and when I woke up after blacking out, that band now became my newfound arm.” He explained, showing the scales and the teal claws.

        “I get it now!” Whiplash cried out, slamming a fist into her palm. “Scalebound! Your arm was bound with scales!”

        “Yeah… Anyway, they’re not all the same, it’s just that seems to be the most common. I was sent from a mental asylum and got to screw the girl that did it the night before.” Zinnia smirked at his blushing face. “Basically, some kind of Void being will take a liking to you and-”

        I snickered when I heard her say that. “Like how you two were acting seductive just a few moments ago?... Sorry, that just came out. I apologi-” He stopped when a familiar red leather bra landed on his face. “Well...”



Some time later

        It had only been a couple of hours now and I was sitting on top of the roof of the place that Maple allowed me to stay in. A place where I can call home. The changeling was right now asleep. Taking a nap with Zinnia’s friend, Whiplash as I looked over the city. Revaan looked to still be with Mystic, but it seemed like whatever they were doing was making the city feel more… alive. The buildings looked less like mud off of the walls and more colorful. Vibrant lights also began to appear in numerous places as I had a look into the distance. Putting my coat back on and placing both of my sheathed swords on my back, I was about to go. Until I heard some footsteps behind me.

        “Trying to follow me, Zinnia?” I asked, turning around to see the woman dressed again, her jacket zipped enough to only show a small amount of cleavage.

        “Eh,” she shrugged, stepping up beside me. “I got bored. What’cha doin’?”

        “Just looking over the city. I was going to check on Revaan if you wanted to come along. He’s the dragon that’s my partner,” I told her. “Wanna come along?”

        “Sure, why not?” She chuckled. “I wonder how much he’ll flip out at a second half-dragon.”

        “That depends… We’ll have to see once we get there.” I told her, walking towards the huge structure in the back that I remember Revaan walked off to with Mystic. Following the path and moving against the uphill incline, both Zinnia and I soon made it to the top, where it looked like there was some sort of excavation site here.

        “Hey, Revaan! You in there? I got someone for you to meet.”

        The only reply that was heard was the sound of him walking out and his growling tone. “Good to see you, Ke-.” That was when he noticed Zinnia, who about a fourth of his size. “Oh? Who’s the… young one?”

        “Hey there!” the Draconid called, smiling casually. “I’m Zinnia. I’m from a parallel dimension.”

        The dragon raised one of his brows as he lowered his head to where it was in front of Zinnia. Smelling the air, he then spoke. “Really? And if I were to believe you, then how did you come here?”

        “Yeah… Zinnia, Revaan’s new to the whole concept as well. Go easy on him.” I reminded her, who just shrugged me off without a care in the world.

        “Hey, it’s simple really,” she said. “All-powerful beings took us out of our homes and shoved us into different versions of Equestria across the Multiverse. I sent out a Token, you found it and called me over, and then we did it.” She shrugged again. “Simple.”

        “Well that tells me why you smell like Ken and Ken smells like you,” Revaan chuckled. “You are a very lucky drake, Ken.”

        “Yeah… that’s not the… only thing.”

        “Oh, yeah,” Zinnia laughed. “He’s in my hoard now.” She paused, seemingly thinking something over before turning to me. “Oh, by the way, you should probably know that another Displaced named Umbra is my girlfriend. So she has a higher power than you in the hoard for now.”

        Right… Kinky… Anyways though, now for a question that just came to mind. “You mentioned power. Where would that put myself and Revaan?”

        “Well you’d- wait… Him too!?” she cried, staring up at the gargantuan drake. “I mean, I’m not against it, but… who’d he-... And why!?”

        “That… I can adapt.” He replied, his body glowing to decrease his size down to our level. “So you know, I am the last Onyx dragon of my kind. The only other one out there is my son and I have yet to find him. I will be part of this if it helps my kind survive in the years to come.”

        “Oh… Fair enough,” she shrugged. “Again, I’m not against it.” She paused, sighing and shaking her head. “Anyway, the power… imagine a wolf pack. You’ve got the Alpha, which is me, the Alpha’s mate, which is Umbra, and then right under them is the Betas - you guys.”

        “So we come in third?” I ask, given the order that she stated those roles in.

        “Yeah, basically,” she nodded. “I guess… You’d have a branch of your own? I dunno, I haven’t really thought it out much in terms of structure.”

        “Right… Hey Revaan? Where’s Mystic?”

        “She’s inside, trying to read the inscriptions on the wall-.”

        “OH COME ON!! HOW IS THIS SO BUCKING HARD!!!!”

        “With no success.” Revaan sighed deeply, I could hear books flying and being thrown against the wall. 

        “Let’s go hurry before her rage leads her to tearing down this entire place on accident.” I told them, being the first one to enter with Revaan and Zinnia following in behind me. The mare noticed me as I walked in, startled by my sudden appearance.

        “R-Revaan-!!” She yelled, pointing a hoof towards me.

        “Easy there, that’s my partner Ken!”

        “No, not him. The other one!!” Turning around was when I realized that Zinnia was right behind me.

        “Oh, hey!” Zinnia called, waving. “I’m Zinnia. Just a visiting friend.” That did no less to calm Mystic down, but it was a start. She was looking at some inscriptions on a back wall that looked like a entrance to a pathway, but couldn’t solve it. Mostly because she couldn’t read the language to it. When I offered to help, all she did was smirk and follow up with her saying “go ahead and try.” 

        I smiled, reading the symbols carefully and placing my right hand on the door. Zinnia stepped up beside me, a distant look in her eyes as she placed her left hand next to mine. The scripture on the door read that Two Souls can make the body whole again. In this case, it seemed like the body was the door as the magic began to engrave itself into it before the huge slab split itself in two. Leaving Mystic slackjawed.

        Behind the door was two separate paths. I looked back at the four of them and looked at Mystic. “Revaan, can you and Zinnia check on what’s on the left? Mystic and I can look at what’s on the right.”

        Zinnia smirked, throwing a smouldering look over her shoulder at the drake. “Oh, goody,” she cooed. “All alone in a dark, just the two of us…”

        While she was saying that, Mystic and I worked our way through the hallway. At one point though, Mystic turned to me and then asked me something. “Was your friend being serious just now?”

        “Honestly, with her, anything can happen.” I told her. I just hoped that Zinnia was not doing anything too extreme.

        It was only ten to fifteen in with exploring these newfound rooms that I had flinched briefly in pain. Like my body was thrown against a wall or floor as we looked inside the temple’s main chamber. It was huge enough to fit Revaan in here, so Mystic and I agreed that we should wait on Zinnia and him-.

        Chomp

        I heard the sounds of biting and teeth as I grabbed my right shoulder in pain. Turning my head, I can now see what appeared to be mammoth sized bite marks across the curve where my neck and shoulder would meet. Sure of course, I can heal myself, but I’m beginning to think that the scars might last a while. 

        Whatever Revaan is doing, he is really taking his sweet time with it. It still allowed for Mystic and I to look around and explore a little. Until we saw both Zinnia and Revaan coming through the other doorway to where we were.

        “Oh, uh…” Zinnia said, blushing. “Hey guys… What’s up?”

        “Where were you two?” Mystic asked.

        “And are you two alright? I felt like I was being thrown against the floor and had this show up recently.” I pointed out to them, showing the teeth marks.

        Zinnia flinched back, hissing. “Yeah… that was me. Sorry, we got... “

        Revaan chuckled. “Frisky.”

        I just sighed, face… pawing myself and looking at Zinnia. “Really? You just try to leap at the first opportunity you see, do you?”

        She flinched again, hurt crossing her face. “... I’m sorry, Ken…” she murmured, averting her eyes. She quickly grabbed her jacket and closed it up. Until Ken said something that had her stop what she was doing.

        “I’m not mad at you. You just need to be aware of certain things. Being a leader of a hoard is like leading an organization. Each member has their own responsibilities. Also, like in marriage, you need to be faithful to the person you’re with rather than go behind their back.”

        Zinnia looked to him for a second before her eyes filled with tears, collapsing in on herself. I raced to where she was, asking for Revaan and Mystic to give us some space. As they proceeded into the heart of the temple, I stayed behind with Zinnia, holding her close and trying to calm her down. “I-it’s okay. You don’t need to cry… What’s wrong?”

        “Ken…” she whimpered, face buried in his chest. “I already have a girlfriend… and she doesn’t even know about this…”

        “Know about what?” I ask her.

        “This!” she cried, pushing away. “Us, the hoard, anything! I saw her once, and most of that was spent-!” She paused, sobbing quietly. “I-I don’t just want us to be focused on sex all the time…”

        “We won’t.” I told her. “I see you for more than that. I see you for a beautiful, strong woman that can manage her own in any situation thrown at her and I am thankful that you gave me the opportunity to be in your herd.” I then sighed, hugging her a little closer. “I joined because I want to meet new people and learn about the world I’m in. Not for the added bonuses. I joined so that way I can learn about you as a person. Think of it… If it weren’t for you, we couldn’t have made it this far into the temple.” 

        “And if it weren’t for me, you wouldn’t be bound to me for all of eternity…” she muttered in response. “In a Dragon’s eyes, at least…”

        “If I’m bound to you, that’s okay. You introduced me to a new worlds and a horizon of new possibilities. You helped explain to me what I am. You helped give me a purpose.” I told her, kissing her on the forehead, “It’s because of you that I am who you see me as now.”

        “...You’re sweet, Ken…” Zinnia sighed, smiling slightly. She wrapped her arms around me, cuddling up to me. “Thank you. I think Umbra would love to meet you.”

        “I would love to get to know the two of you more.” I replied, smiling a little. Until I realized something that she mentioned earlier. Something I needed in order to meet other Displaced like her. “But wouldn’t I need the same thing you have? Like a token?”

        “Oh yeah…” she muttered, pulling away and standing. I followed her up wordlessly. “You have anything you can use as a token, something that’s unique to you?”

        “Hmm… Let me see…” I said, trying to feel for anything in my pockets. It was then though that I had noticed a dragon scale on the floor. It looked like the size of a chipped shark tooth and was Onyx in color. “Could this somehow work?”

        “Yeah, that’d work,” Zinnia muttered. “You just have to put a message into it and throw it into the void.”

        I raised an eyebrow. I was going to question the logic behind it, but restrained myself from doing so. Instead, I sighed, saying the first thing that came to mind. “I am Ken Ahkrin, The Scalebound. Call upon me if you need some help, advice or want to tip the scales in your favor.” After saying that, I chuckled when looking at Zinnia. “Hey, It might sound corny, but at least I can get the message across right?”

        Zinnia held a hand over her mouth, struggling not to laugh. “It’s fine,” she giggled. “It’s kinda cute, really.”

        “Aww, why thank you. That’s what I was trying to go for,” I replied sarcastically. “So, now to send it into the void…”

        “I got that covered,” the Draconid chuckled, placing two fingers in her mouth and giving a shrill whistle. The same dragon that had dropped her in my room earlier appeared, seeming to grin at her. “Hey buddy!” she cried. “Do me a favour and send Kenny’s token out?” The drake nodded, opening it’s mouth wide and leaning down. I tossed the scale into the dragon’s mouth, watching as it swallowed it whole before disappearing into the void. Then, I looked back at Zinnia and grinned at her.

        “You know that being called that is a pet peeve of mine?” I told her. “My family is half japanese and my name is suppose to mean Sword. Not to remind me of the kid on South Park that dies almost every episode.” I smiled though, placing my dragon hand on her shoulder. “But just for you, I’ll let it slide.”

        “Sorry,” she smiled. 

        “It’s alright… You know… for being a dragon, you make me think that you’re a sister because of how much you’ve helped me. I hope the rest of the hoard can treat each other like family… Which reminds me… don’t we need a name for it?” The thought actually surprised Zinnia herself, who only replied by cursing herself out for not thinking of one. I eased her a little, calming her down before asking her something. “Did you have any ideas?”

        “Well…” Zinnia mused, crossing her arms gingerly. “My last name, maybe? It’s Kazoku.”

        “Family… That sounds perfect.”

        “We shouldn’t see the hoard as just a hoard then. We should see it as a family, and each member in our family as our brothers and sisters.” I replied. “... Hang on… the last name… sounds familiar…” Realizing this, I rustled through my pockets, hoping that what I was looking for until my dragon hand gripped it. I always kept a mini journal on me and inside it was the last postcard my mother had ever sent me. On the front was the statue of the dog, Hachiko, that was located in Shibuya, Japan. On the backside of the postcard was a picture. Wallet sized. But it showed my mother with one other woman overlooking the Tokyo Highrise.

        “Huh. Why’ve you got a picture of the b*tch of the Kazoku’s?”

        “Hey, excuse you. This was the last postcard my mom had ever given me-. Wait a second… That other woman is related to you?” The last statement from Zinnia caused me to be thrown off my game as I soon realized what that meant. 

        “Yeah, she’s my mom…” she muttered, sighing. “Not much of one, though. Threw me out as soon as I turned sixteen.”

        “Ouch… Rather not talk about?” I asked her, just making sure that I didn’t strike a nerve. 

        “Eh, it’s fine,” Zinnia shrugged. “Like I said, she’s a b*tch. I don’t care.”

        “Hey, don’t worry about her.” I told her. “Let’s just focus on right now instead of looking back at the past. How does that sound?”

        “Sounds like we’re back to talkin’ about my hoard,” Zinnia giggled. “You sure you’re not just as obsessed as I am?”

        “I’m not. I’m just glad to be somewhere I can call home.” I smiled, patting her on the back. “Wanna explore the temple a bit more? I’ll be with you this time.”

        She smirked at me, opening her mouth to say something before seeming to catch herself, instead going for a simple; “That’d be nice.” We turned and wandered off in the general direction that Revaan and Mystic had gone in, Zinnia slowly reaching out and holding my hand. I’m not sure if she realized, but… oh well.

        As we walked in, I noticed a fire pit inside the center of the room and Revaan lighting it with his fire just as we entered. In seconds, the temple soon came alive as color began to fill the vague room and now it looked like the inside of a castle of royalty. Revaan soon noticed us and grinned. “It seems like you arrived just in time. I just restored the Heart of our home.”

        “Heart?” I asked, confused.

        “The heart of our temple is what keeps this place safe and alive. It’s known by our kind as Unahzaal Yol or Eternal Fire. The flames of our magic are the reason why my ancestors call this place as a sacred haven. It will be the same for us in due time.” Revaan smiled. “I hope this will be a suitable living place for our hoard, right Zinnia?”

        “Your branch?” the Draconid mused, letting go of my hand. She spread her wings, flying up to survey the room in it’s entirety, nodding approvingly. “Yeah, seems big enough.”

        “Perhaps… or the entire hoard. I will welcome all members inside. We have lots of homes that are vacant and yours for the taking. I will remain here and Ken can be here too if he wishes. You are also welcomed here, Zinnia. You are an honored guest in this realm and for that, we welcome you.” I smiled, congratulating her for the announcement and for Revaan allowing her to live with the rest of the community.

        There was silence for a minute as she presumably took it all in before…

        “I call dibs on the palace!”

        Revaan smirked, looking back at her. “You said for there to be multiple branches. This temple has multiple living quarters. The heads of each branch should grow accustomed here. I believe there are enough rooms to accommodate.”

        “Right… Um…” Mystic shyly spoke. “I’m just gonna… go back to… Maple and the others. I’ll leave you three here.” With that, the Unicorn teleported herself away, leaving all three of us on our own inside the heart of our new home. Zinnia really loved the scenery and then pulled me by the hand once more, yanking me on accident. 

        “Come on, Scales,” she teased, smirking at me. “Let’s go explore the rooms!”

        I smirked, following her lead. “Sure thing, Zi. Revaan? Wanna join us?”

        “You two go ahead,” the Dragon yawned, curling up by the firepit. “I’ve had a long day and I need to get some much needed rest.” As he lowered his head, Zinnia continued to pull my hand as the two of us entered the closest room nearby. Both of us were excited to see what was behind the first set of huge doors as the moon’s light reflected into the hidden city.




End Chapter 2

> 3- Unwanted Attention
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Unwanted Attention





Point of View: Celestia (The day before)




        It was another lovely afternoon as I was overlooking the city of Canterlot. My sister, Luna and I, were meeting with the Ambassador of Caneighda and talking about trade negotiations and also the prices of goods such as flour, maple syrup, wood and water. Most of the conversation itself though was something I could not remember because midway through it, I heard a heaven piercing roar that almost knocked the three of us to the ground and sent dishes flying everywhere.

        I’ve heard a roar like that once before, but something like that seemed… impossible! How-!? …… I needed to get the elements and fast.




Point of View: Ken (Present)




        The next morning, I woke up to having to put my clothes back on and wiping the sweat off of my face as I look at myself in the bathroom mirror. The marks from Zinnia the day before were still there and when I tried to touch them, the fire like glow from the holes would appear. Looks like I’m going to need to get that check out while I’m touring the town today.

        Walking back into the room, I see Zinnia snoring playfully, acting like a cat and purring on the bed. “Zi?” I spoke, lightly nudging her shoulder.

        “Hmm…” she groaned, rolling over in her sleep, the blanket the only covering she had.

        “Get dressed, Zi-Zi.” I told her, messing her hair a little. “We’re going to get a check up, remember?” I yelped when she reached out suddenly, grabbing me and pulling me onto the bed to snuggle, pressing herself against me.

        “Still sleepy…” Zinnia muttered, smiling sweetly with her eyes closed. “Stay here for a while… the doctor can wait…”

        “I could… but then again, this relates to both you and me.” I told her, “Plus, I think there’s an entire wardrobe of clothes for you to choose from.”

        “Hmm… fine,” she grumbled, standing and strutting proudly over to the wardrobe, not even bothering to cover herself. “But there better be something good in here!” The doors to the closet were literally a walk in closet, so it was easy for the Draconid to enter the room. Finding something that she would like and actually fitted her though was something else. During that moment, a couple of knocks were heard on the door and I turned around. “Who is it?”

        The door opened and I saw Whiplash, Maple, and Mystic walk into the room, leaving the door slightly ajar. “Good morning ladies. How are you?”

        “Sore,” Whiplash complained, though her smirk put it off slightly. “But in all the right ways. Where’s Zinnia?”

        “Getting dressed.” I told them, pointing to the doors of the walk in closet. “That reminds me though… Maple, does the community have a doctor?”

        “Yes we do. Why, are you hurt?”

        “No, I just wanted to get a checkup with them. Zinnia and I of course,” I told them, showing the teeth marks. “There was a small… accident yesterday and I just wanted to get this checked on. Nothing serious.”

        Zinnia chose that moment to step back into the room, now wearing an emerald green spaghetti strap tube top that exposed her midriff and a matching skirt with yellow circular markings. Emerald green wristbands sat on her arms, the same yellow markings on them, and green boots were segmented and winged. “Yeah, just instinct,” she shrugged, sauntering up to them. “No biggie.”

        “Wow. That’s a nice outfit you have there, Zi.” I complimented, noticing the Jaws of both Maple and Mystic almost dropping downward.

        “Well they seem eager,” the Draconid joked. “Close’em before we use’em, girls!” Both Maple and Mystic soon snapped back out of it as they shook their heads. 

        “S-sorry about that… You said that you needed to visit the doctor?” Maple asked as we followed her out of the temple. “Well, we know just the pony to meet. His name is Dr. Cross and he is a professional at what he does and has helped us with many situations. A brief check up shouldn’t be that hard to take care of.”

        “That’s good,” Zinnia nodded. “I mean, I can almost guarantee that you’re fine, since I’ve done it to someone before, but…”

        “You’ve done a medical checkup before?” I interjected, surprised by the response she had said just now. “When?”

        “No, the biting thing,” she said. “I’m not a doctor, nor will I ever be.” She sighed, pushing past the others and out of the room. “Can we just go see the damn doctor please? I don’t wanna talk about this.”

        “Okay.” I told her, walking inside the medical clinic. We were both called up rather fast by the stallion and he brought us into his office. After having his assistant ask me a few questions about my medical facts, we were then brought into his room. 

        “Hello. What seems to be the reason you’re here today Mr… Ah… Krin?

        “Please,” I gestured. “Ken is fine.” The Doctor nodded his head and then turned towards Zinnia. 

        “And your name, Miss?”

        “I go by many names,” she answered mysteriously. “I have been known as Zeta, as the Delta Guardian, as ‘Sweet Celestia Don’t Stop’-” I couldn’t help but snicker a little at her, causing her to smirk. “But you can call me Zinnia.”

        “O… kay. Zi… nn… ia.” He spelled out, writing the name down on a nearby clipboard. “So, What brings you two here today?”

        “Ken’s connected to a massive dragon in both body and soul, and I bit the dragon while we screwed, which also bit Ken, and we’re here to make sure that hasn’t done anything to him that’d kill him or anything,” Zinnia said bluntly, her face suddenly impassive.

        “I see…… May I please have a look at the bite?” The Doctor asked. I nodded, taking off the jacket and shirt I had on so the doctor could inspect it. He soon began to look at it from all angles while Zinnia held me around my waist. The reason why? I’m not entirely sure. His eyes widened though when he saw the fire form from the bite marks and then looked at us. “Oh boy… this… is quite… rare.”

        Zinnia growled - growled - at him then. “What’s rare?”

        I tried to use one of my free hands to ease her a little as I looked back at Doctor Cross. “Could you be a little more specific, Doctor?”

        “Yes. You see, this bite of yours only happens when a female dragon claims a male as her own. It entitles that no other females can have him as his mate and that he now belongs to her.” The Doctor explained. “It’s like a wedding band for a married couple. Just something to show that you two are linked… But that also brings me to something else… Ken?”

        “Yes?”

        “Do you remember when my assistant asked for you to give her a sample of your bloodwork and a sample of your… self?” I nodded. That was one of the first things I did during the medical procedures and god, it hurt like a b*tch. Well, one did, anyway... “Well, the results from the lab came in and there’s something that you may need to know… Now, do I need to give you two the long definition or the short one?”

        “If you’re going to tell him he has some sexual disease, and imply that I gave it to him…” Zinnia growled out again, her hand erupting into a claw made of pure shadows. “Then I suggest you run.”

        “Calm down, Zi!” I told her, holding my arm across her and trying to have her kill anyone “Doc, what are you saying?”

        “What I’m saying is that if you are planning to have children, only dragons, humans or a mix of the two can carry them because they have the right genetic structure to handle it… In other words, unless you are with a dragon pony… Your pony sterile. And no, it isn’t a disease. It’s because of the rare genes in your body that would be seen as bacteria by most living things.”

        Zinnia relaxed then, genuinely smiling as she rested her head on my shoulders. “Oh thank Arceus…” she breathed. “I hate doctors…” She paused, pointing at the doctor in front of us. “You’re alright though. I like you.”

        “Um… Thank you… Hope you two enjoy the rest of your day.” With that, the two of us walked out of the office. But it was then that I realized something.

        “Ah crap…”

        “What is it?” Zinnia asked, leaning on my draconic arm. She hasn’t let go of me since we entered the doc’s office - I wonder why?

        “I just realized that we needed to break the news to a few people.”

        “What news?” She asked again. “That you can only knock me up?” She froze, seemingly remembering what I had. “Oh no… Maple…”

        “Not just her either… Whiplash.” I told her, remembering them from yesterday’s… activities. “My god, Maple is going to be sad when we break the news to her.”

        “Whiplash is human no-” the Draconid started, freezing again. “Dammit! Whiplash is human now!”

        “Good grief, this is just getting more complicated.” I replied. Only before seeing Mystic rush towards us.

        “Ken! Zinnia!! Thank Celestia you’re here!” The Unicorn gasped. “W-we need y-your help.”

        “Mystic, what’s wrong?!” Zinnia asked, moving to hold the mare’s shoulders.

        “D-dragons!! At the Gate!!! They’re demanding to enter the city!” I looked back at Zinnia before walking forward. Now was the time to put Revaan’s combat training to good use. Not just that… but now we have to defend what we were working so hard to try and build. The Kazoku Hoard now had someone trying to break down everything we have worked for.

        Now we were going to teach them a lesson.

        Zinnia stepped up beside me, fists clenched and wings flared. “We’re gonna tear them to shreds, right?” she asked.

        “Let’s see what we’re dealing with first.” I told her as we approached the gate. Looking down, I found a massive group of dragons that were mostly standing on two legs and looked angry, cocky and furious. Except for one white one with pink scales that looked like he was forced to be here. Three of them stepped forth as I leaped off of the wall and approached them. “So let me guess… Cocky one… Stupid one… one with weird powers.”

        Their reaction to that was… not exactly the one I had in mind as I looked back at them. The red one (Cocky) thought that he was the one with the powers, the azure one (Stupid) thought that he was cocky and lastly, the weird powered guy just growled at me. Face-pawing myself again, I sighed. “Okay, I take it back. You’re all stupid.”

        “I could’ve told you that from the look of them,” Zinnia chuckled, flying down to my side. “But I gotta say, they do look pretty damn ugly up close too. That’s a face even I wouldn’t kiss.” 

        “Watch your mouth, woman!!” The Red one snarled. “I do not like your attitude!”

        “Garble, can’t we just kill them?” One of the others said. “These two look like a couple of pipsqueaks.”

        Zinnia and I glanced to each other for a brief second, smirking, before Zinnia turned back to them. “Aw hell nah!” she shouted, her hands once again erupting into claws, though these were made of flickering blue flames. “You’d better take that back before I knock you from here to the moon and back again!”

        “Boss?” One of them said, turning to the one called “Garble”. It was then though that Garble noticed my dragon arm as I was grabbing my sword. I left my other one in the temple since I didn’t think I would need it. Seeing my arm now, he smirked.

        “The lot of you deal with the woman. This one is mine…” He ordered. All the dragons, except for the white and pink one I saw before, all began to charge at Zinnia while Garble started swinging his claws out at me. I was having to dodge and weave out of the way of him attacks, while listening to Gunmetal Black by Varien. It was only a few seconds in though that I heard a roar that caught my attention.

        Zinnia had grown in height, now reaching an impressive eight feet at least, with dark purple and black scales sprouting on her arms and legs. Black, bone-like claws covered her nails, and heels of the same black bone-like material appeared from the underside of her feet. Her clothes were torn apart by her sudden size change, though they were quickly replaced as a flash of purple light placed a black leotard emblazoned with a burning wisp pattern on the chest appeared, hugging her curves. She even gained a long, purple-and-black scaled tail that thrashed about behind her, smashing a random boulder.

        As for me though, I didn’t have a lot of time to watch her toss around the other dragons like Ragdolls. Because the moment I took my eyes off of Garble was when he tried to attack me. His claws were only a few inches away from my face when I parried them with my sword, using my dragon arm to punch him in the face. As he flew backwards though, I felt him breathing out a plume of fire as it singed my clothes. The flames were the least of my worries though as Garble kept trying to smash into me head on. I only had enough time to block his onslaught of attacks instead of counter them.

        Still though, I tried my best to keep up, but it was no use. I needed to pull off some sort of miracle and quickly… Then, a memory came back to me. Something Revaan had previously told me about the other day.




“There’s also your dragon armor form”





        Yeah, that’s right. My Dragon Armor. Problem is, I don’t know how to activate something like that. Was it by willpower? Rage? Energy? What could trigger that form? I personally thought it was the third one of the three thoughts that were in my head. But where do I get the energy from?

        At that moment, a large brown shape barrelled into Garble, throwing the crimson drake to the ground and effectively stopping his onslaught. I turned around to notice that Zinnia had used her tail to send one of her opponents flying in my direction. I watched as she raised both fists into the air, her hands glowing an orangey-brown as she slammed them into the ground, causing the earth to shake beneath our feet and open up. A large red crystal shot up from the ground like a spire, and without even looking Zinnia spun her tail round to carve it, creating a marquise gemstone that looked like a burning flame was held within. She reached out and grabbed it, holding it to her eye, her gaze softening for but a second as she blue a tiny puff of purple flame over it before turning and throwing it to me.

        As I caught it, I felt the energy from the gem flow into my arm and it felt amazing. Now it felt like I can take on Garble with ease. With the energy I needed, trying to figure out my Armor could activate was the next step. So, I did what I thought was the best option. Let it flow around me and focus on pulling it off. My arm began to pulse and the scales began to expand around his body, slowly taking form.

        Everyone else, including Zinnia, noticed the transformation. The Draconid dropped the dragon she was holding by the neck and turned towards me, eyes wide as she licked her lips. I turned back around to notice the light blue claws that were with my arm had changed to purple. Maybe it was because of Zinnia, but right now, I’m not so sure. What I am sure about is that I now had caught Garble’s attention.

        “W-what are you-!?” He demanded. He couldn’t see my face, but right now, I was smirking at him. 

        “I’m the Scalebound that’s about to kick your ass.” I told him. His only response was trying to charge at me head on… A fool’s decision. With precision, I swung my blade as it slashed across his chest and scarred his left shoulder. The dragon screamed in pain as he got back up and tried to attack again. Only for me to be kicking him right where it hurt the most.

        A deep, guttural roar of a laugh rang out, clearly Zinnia, and I turned to see her leaning on a large rock face with only the white and pink dragon left standing, who was also laughing. Both wiped a tear from their eye.

        “You little punk!!” Garble roared, getting back up on his feet. Only for me to quickly prevent him from moving any further. I pointed my sword at him, making him get back down on one knee. 

        “This is no place for you,” I told him. “This temple is already home to the Kazoku family. And if you don’t leave now… Things are going to get ugly.”

        The dragon snarled a little as he gazed at me. “Oh yeah? How-!?”

        “Well first…” I told him, pointing my blade elsewhere that wasn’t at his head or neck. “We can strip you of your pride.” It didn’t take long for him to think about what to do next as he was soon yelling at his companions to leave in retreat. However, the white and pink dragon that was originally with him refused to return. Saying that he had the freedom to make his own choices… and that he chose to be with us now.

        As I returned to normal, I looked at Zinnia before looking at the other dragon. “So… Who’s our new friend, Zi?”

        Zinnia quickly shrank down, her scales clattering to the ground. For the first time I noticed the metallic vambrace on her arm, engraved with two women touching foreheads in a flaming heart. “Fizzle,” she said, holding her arms out. “Meet Ken. Ken, Fizzle.”

        “It’s nice to meet you Fizzle,” I smiled, shaking his outstretched claw. “It’s nice to see another dragon around here for a change.”

        “Why thank y-. Wait… another dragon?” He asked, looking at Zinnia and I in confusion.

        “Oh yeah… that’s right… I guess we need to introduce you to Revaan.” I sighed, walking back to the gate, making sure that the guards don’t see Fizzle as an enemy and letting him in through the main gate. We guided him towards the temple, where Revaan was waiting there with Maple and Whiplash. When Fizzle saw Revaan, his jaw dropped.

        “O-oh my…” Yep, he must’ve been shocked at seeing one of the last Onyx dragons in the world.

        “Who is this?” Revaan asked, looking at Zinnia first before me.

        Zinnia chuckled. “Looking to to the wife first, eh? Smart dragon,” she tittered. “This is Fizzle. He’s cool, I guess. Didn’t try to kill us.”

        “And I am honored to be standing in front of an Onyx dragon.” He added on, bowing a little before Revaan. Revaan himself smiled, amused by the behavior of our newfound companion.

        “Anyways…” Maple interjected. “How did the visit with Dr. Cross go?” I then looked at Zinnia and she looked back at me. Now was when we had to break the news to them… and I’m not sure if they were going to like it.

        “It went… alright… But there are two things we found out that all of you need to know.” I sighed deeply, looking at the Draconid. Being polite, I let her speak first.

        “Maple, you’re not gonna have his kids,” Zinnia said bluntly. “Whiplash, you might.”

        “W-what-!?”

        “It’s not like I don’t care for you Maple,” I told her, trying to be sympathetic. “But Doctor Cross told us that only humans, dragons or a mix of the two like Zinnia can bear my kids. To put it in simple terms, he said I’m “pony sterile”.” Looking back at Whiplash, I saw that she was sweating profusely, eyes wide as she breathed heavily.

        “Someone get me a Celestia-damned pregnancy test spell now!” the Floranid shrieked, fanning herself. Surprisingly though, the closest pony that actually knew that spell was Maple. It was ironic, but I didn’t care right now. The Changeling cast the spell, concentrating for a good two to three minutes before the magic from her horn died down. She looked at Whiplash and I, a relieved look on her face.

        “It’s not positive. You’re safe, Whip.”

        “Oh thank Celestia…” Whiplash breathed, dropping to her knees. “I was not ready to be a mom…”

        “It’s okay, Whip.” I told her to calm her down. “But you two might want to know the other thing we have to say… and it’s about the bite on my shoulder.”

        “Oh?” Whiplash chimed, calming down. “What’s up with the bite?”

        “It means that Zinnia has claimed me and Revaan as her own.” The response got even Revaan to look back at me with a surprised look. But soon, he smirked a little as he moved over to Zinnia.

        “I’m fine with that,” he replied, nuzzling against Zinnia. “I like her anyways. But I do have one other question…” He stated, looking at Fizzle and the Draconid. “Is Fizzle here joining the hoard?”

        Zinnia shrugged. “Dunno,” she said, turning back to the drake. “Do you wanna be in?”

        “Hell yeah I do,” He replied eagerly. “I hated being with Garble. Getting away from him was the best decision of my life.” He then looked back at Revaan, scratching his chin before saying something else. “You know… you remind me of a young drake I saw on the Dragon Migration a couple of years back… Little short guy with purple and green scales…” That right away immediately caught Revaan’s attention as he looked back at Fizzle with determined eyes.

        “Y-you saw him? You saw my son!?”

        “Woah there,” Fizzle reacted, surprised. “One, I didn’t know that he was your son. Two, I only saw him two years ago… But if I can take a guess… He’s probably living with Celestia’s student back in Ponyville. The one known as the Princess of Friendship, I think?”

        “Well there’s something for you to look forward to, Revaan,” Zinnia smiled, patting his leg. “You know where your son is.”

        “Y-yes… Thank you, Fizzle… You don’t know how much this means to me.” Revaan told him as he slowly rose, walking through the huge doors to his personal chamber. Now, only Fizzle, Zinnia, Whiplash, Maple and I were left in the room. Maple herself decided to go back to her home in town, leaving only the four of us left.

        “Well… I believe this calls for a celebration,” I suggested. “For Fizzle, the newest member of the Kazoku family. Welcome to the hoard, my friend.” He smiled, happy to be with us as we walked into the next room, which happened to be the dining hall. We used the chance to eat as much as we could, clue Fizzle in on how this worked, and then told him that he was going to be in the same “wing” of the Hoard as Revaan and I. For someone that had been through a lot of crap in their life, Fizzle looked very damn happy to be with us.

        To be with his newfound family.




End Chapter 3

> 4- Apples and Hitting the Town
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Apples and Hitting the Town





Point of View: Ken (The Next day)




        When I was awake the next morning, I found Revaan grumbling a little outside my room as I left the chamber I was sleeping in. He seemed to be glad for me to be awake, but also seemed like something was affecting him. Like he was really hungry.

        “Hey big guy,” I greeted him casually. “You alright there?”

        The dragon groaned a little, shortly before looking back at me and replying to the question I asked him. “Not entirely… There isn’t anything good around here to eat that wouldn’t drive me crazy.” That… left me a little bit confused. Last night at dinner, I was seeing Fizzle eat as many gems as he could chew before he decided to have himself be… full. So food shouldn’t have been a problem for a big dragon like Revaan.

        “Can’t you eat gems like Fizzle?”

        “Gems are only seen as sugary foods to dragonkind,” Revaan retorted. “In addition, it’s used to help us with growth over time. We eat gems so we can grow as we age. However, this may become a problem if a young dragonling eats too many.”

        “Why? Is it a sugar rush?”

        “No. It messes with their young and fragile minds and causes them to be consumed by greed and the need to have whatever they desire.” Revaan sighed. “We don’t introduce gems to our young until they are at least two years old. That way, their brains and bodies have enough time to develop on their own before they need to rely on gemstones.” Now what he was saying was starting to make sense. 

        “Well, I can’t have you starving to death. So, what food would you prefer to have instead of gems?” I asked him. All he did was grumble, telling me that he had already checked with some of the ponies in the town and had looked to see if they had it. When I asked him what “it” was, he deeply sighed before telling me.

        “ …… Apples.”

        “Apples?” I asked for clarification. He nodded his head and began to explain his reasons why. The apples that he would normally eat would do more than just put his hunger at ease. The juice from the apples here would also help restore his energy and stamina. A lot of it in which he had expended over the last few days in trying to help me and with bringing our home back to life. The least I could do was get enough of them in order to help him last a few weeks.

        “Alright, where do I need to go in order to get the apples for you?” I asked, tempted to cross my arms, but restrained myself from doing so. 

        “The best place to find them is a ways away from here. It’s nearby the place called Ponyville that Fizzle had mentioned previously.” He told me, pointing to a map that was on the floor by my feet. “You will see a red barn when you arrive at the orchard. Just please, for the love of the ancestors, do NOT cause any trouble.” I can tell by his tone that he was being serious, but something told me otherwise.

        After all, how hard was it to just get a few apples?



Thirty minutes later…

        I was almost exhausted by the time I saw my first glimpse of the Apple Farm that I was told about. I know that for a Scalebound I was suppose to have powers, but could one of them PLEASE make traveling far distances like this easier!? I might’ve had my arm that could be used as a grappling hook, but that causes me to use my energy up very quickly. Not only that, but after getting out of the Badlands, I had to go through a creepy forest with almost all the creatures in the forest somehow trying to kill me. There were Manticores, Tree like wolves and even a FREAKING HYDRA!?! How the hell was I supposed to handle something like that.

        When I was finally out of that god forsaken forest, my clothes smelled like mud and hydra blood all over it. At least though for right now, I didn’t have to deal with anymore creatures that were coming at me. Hell, I was finally noticing the apple trees that were on the orchard. Hopping over a white wooden fence, I went to one of the tallest trees I saw that had the most ripest of fruits. I was going to climb up, but as I was getting my balance, a new voice caused me to trip and fall on my head.

        “Who or what the hay are you?” As soon as I heard that, I slipped and fell face first into the dirt below. It took a few minutes, but I then looked up, seeing a orange earth pony with a blond mane and tail with a mark of three apples on her flank and a stetson hat.

        “Umm… Hi?” I said, groaning a little as I tried to get back up on my feet. However, my small statement didn’t do anything to make things better.

        “I ask who and what you are partner,” She retorted before locking her eyes on me, “and why are you here on my family’s apple farm?”

        “E-easy there… My name is Ken,” I started speaking, thinking of something that I needed to say. “My friend asked me to come here to get some apples for him. He’s really hungry and I’m not quite sure how long it’ll be until he starts starving himself.”

        “Hm… well you seem to be telling the truth and all. But how do I know you won’t cause any trouble are here?” I sighed, trying my best to think of something before I speak. Judging from her personality, the earth pony seemed to tell whether or not I’m telling her the truth or not, so maybe I can find a way to gain her trust by proving myself to her.

        “Maybe I can prove myself through a test?” I suggested. “You give me a task and if I pull it off, then you know that I won’t be causing any trouble. I would like to explain everything to you, but right now, I want to make sure we’re on common ground first.”

        “Alright fine, if you can take care of fixing the tractor in the farm next to my house then I’ll give you the benefit of the doubt.” The Earth Pony told me. This, ironically, was right up my alley. Back home, I use to have a job as a mechanic and helped my friend Lamar fix broken down cars and machines. We even were called out to fix a tractor once. Guess I still had some skills from home that can be useful.

        “Sure thing, Miss… I apologize, I don’t think I caught your name.”

        “Applejack.” Well, that explained the whole thing with Apples. I followed her out to the old farm that was next to the Red barn that Revaan told me about earlier. Inside was the tractor that Applejack, or as I personally called her AJ, was telling me about. I had a look at the machine from all angles before looking back at the earth pony. “What seems to be the problem with it?” I asked, trying to figure out where the issue might be if I had a little bit more details with what I was dealing with exactly.

        “For some reason, whenever we try to start it up, white smoke appear from under the hood of it and it just stops working for about a few hours.” Now this gave me two possible theories. The first could’ve been that it was out of fuel. But upon looking at the fuel tank and seeing that it was at half full, I crossed that out. The second one could’ve been that something was stuck inside the engine, preventing the fuel from flowing through the motor and reaching the rest of the tractor. Using my right arm, I lifted the hood and got to work on the engine. It took me ten minutes though to find the source of the problem and what it was surprised me. 

        A small rubber ball the size of a pellet was stuck in their and it looked to have wedged itself in there pretty deep. I even had to use my dragon arm to take it out before closing everything back up. “Okay, try it now!”

        “You sure you fixed it?”

        “The problem was that something was blocking the fuel from reaching the engine compartment in the tractor and when the fuel is blocked off, the rest of the tractor begins to overheat.” I told her. “I removed what was blocking it so give it a try right now.”

        “Alrighty then.” Within a few seconds after I heard the ignition, the tractor roared to life and I saw the mare's eyes widen. She looked very happy from the results of things and how the tractor was back to normal now. After turning it off, she hopped down, almost leaping onto me to give me a hug as she thanked me for all my help. But now though was when she happened to notice my… arm. My dragon arm. She looked at me now with confusion on her face as she tapped my arm with her hoof before looking back at me again. I could tell that this time, she wanted answers.

        “Okay, seriously, what the hay are you?”

        “That… is hard to explain,” I told her, sighing a little as I sat down on a barrel of hay. “Are you familiar with dragons by any chance?”

        “Yes, but they rarely appear in Ponyville and tend to keep to themselves, why?”

        Scratching my head, I gave her the best answer I could come up with. “Well… You see, I’m what’s called a Scalebound. I formed a pact with a dragon named Revaan, who is the last of his kind and is trying to find his lost son. My arm, as you can see, is a symbol of that bond and unlike the rest of my body is composed of scales. To put it in less complex terms… I’m part dragon.” Taking a breather gave me the chance to compose another thought before speaking. “That friend I was telling you about… was the dragon I mentioned.”

        “Wait, so there’s a dragon near Ponyville?”

        “No no no… He’s back at our home in the Badlands. He told me to go by myself since he thought that his presence would attract too much attention.”

        “I guess that kinda makes sense. So how did you get from the badlands all the way here to Ponyville?”

        Taking a breath, I then held out my arm to show her. “Mostly, I was able to get here because my arm works like a grappling hook. I can pull things to me or myself towards them. I was mostly doing that, but when I needed to let my energy come back to me, I had to go through the forest-.”

        “Wait, you mean the Everfree Forest? Do you know how dangerous that place is?” I chuckled at her saying that, pointing to the sword on my back and the stains on my clothes. 

        “Oh I know… I survived.” I told her, leaning back a little. “The hard part was distracting the Hydra. The darn thing was impossible to defeat, so I had to distract it and then run.”

        “..... You sure you’re not gonna cause any trouble in Ponyville? Because right now I’m starting to have second thoughts about you.”

        “Oh no I won’t,” I ensured her. “I wasn’t planning to be here long anyways. All I came here for was some apples. Once I got them, I was going to start the trek back to the Temple. Maple and the others might be worried if I’m gone for too long.”

        “By others you mean?”

        “Other ponies.” I told her. Taking a bit of time gave me the chance to explain about the community that Maple and Mystic had set up. Telling a bit about how Maple was seen as an outcast of the Hive and how Mystic helped bring refugee’s from a burned town that was destroyed by Lord Tirek to a safe haven. She might have been skeptical about changelings and ponies living in the same place, but the mare was still optimistic nonetheless.

        “Hm, mind if I come with yeah?”

        Now that caught me by surprise. “You want to visit?” I honestly didn’t think that she would be up for something like that. “Sure, why not? But first, I need to get some apples for Revaan.”

        “Oh sure, how many do you need?”

        “Maybe five or so… He’s quite a big dragon,” I told him, looking around. “Think the size of your barn.”

        “... Beg your pardon?”

        “The size of your barn is how big he is.” All that got from AJ was her jaw to drop and her eyes to look at me in shock.

        “I hope you have the bits to cover for that many apples you are requesting?”

        I chuckled a little. “Right… I think we have that back at the temple. Now though, should we get started?”

        “After we make a little trip to Twilight’s castle. Can’t have somepony attack you because the way you look, plus she might be able to help you out with whatever it is you need help with.”

        “Okay, thanks Applejack.” I told her, thanking her for all the help she had been giving me so far. “Lead the way.”

        “Follow me and try not to stand out in the crowd.”

        “Yes, Ma’am-.” I told her. Until I felt three small bodies jumping on top of me and almost causing me to fall over again.

        “Girls, I did it! I caught a monster!” One voice called out, close to my ear.

        “No, Applebloom. WE caught a monster!” another voice corrected the first one. “CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS MONSTER CATCHERS, yay!!”

        “Applebloom! Get off of Ken!!” I heard Applejack say as she turned around to face me. “He’s not a monster, just… a complex being.” Well, that was one way of putting it. I felt the little sets of hooves slowly let go of me as they dropped down to the ground and landed by my feet, looking up at me as one of the three soon spoke to Applejack.

        “But sis, how are we supposed to get our cutie marks if he isn’t a monster?” All I did was raise an eyebrow as Applejack sighed, readjusting her stetson hat and looking back at the young pony.

        “Like I told yeah before, it takes time for somepony to find their cutie marks. You can’t just rush something like that and expect to get it that way.” All three of them whined a little before rushing back to a small tree house not far from the orchard as I began to follow Applejack again. Now though, I had a question on my mind regarding what just happened.

        “Hey Applejack, what’s a cutie mark?”

        The earth pony looked back at me, raising an eyebrow. “You haven’t heard of a cutie mark before, yet you have been living around ponies for the past couple of days… How does that happen?”

        “The subject never really came up.” I told her, sighing as I put my hands in my pockets and shrugged my shoulders. “Care to give me a quick explanation so I don’t look like an idiot in public?”

        “It’s pretty much shows you what your special talent is.”

        I looked back at her, intrigued a little. “So, it’s something that defines what you’re good at? What does your cutie mark mean then?” I asked, trying to stay on topic while getting to know the earth pony a little better.

        “Apple farming, pretty much anything to do with apple related stuff.”

        “I guess it runs in your family?” I asked, followed by a brief explanation on what I meant. “Back where I’m from, some traits are passed down from parents to their children.”

        “Really? That’s just weird.” Well, at least I tried.

        “Yeah, I thought so too when I first heard it.” I replied. “So, what’s the rest of your family like. I can guess that Applebloom is your little sister? Based on how she spoke to you and called you sis?”

        “Yeah we’re sisters.”

        “Wow… I wonder how that feels like,” I muttered as she continued trotting and I continued walking next to her. “I’m the only child in my family.”

        “Sorry to hear that… You know you could always join our family.” Hearing that though was… surprising. I never thought that a mare I just met would offer something like that after talking with her for just a few minutes.

        “Thanks. Can I think on it though? I have a lot of things going on right now and some things are more complicated than others.” I asked her, remembering Zinnia and the hoard I was now a part of.

        “Well okay then, why don’t we head off to Ponyville before it gets late?” I nodded my head in agreement, allowing her to guide me into the town as I followed the farm pony. As soon as we head on in, all the eyes of the civilians were on me. Sure, I wasn’t quite exactly normal, but being stared down by a bunch of eyes gets really creepy after a while. Even the children there were worried, some of them asking if I was going to eat them.

        When we arrived at the castle though, Applejack soon knocked on the door as another voice soon echoed from behind the crystalline barrier. “Who is it?”

        “It’s me Twi, Applejack.”

        The door soon swung open inward as I noticed a Lavender colored pony open the door. “Hello Appleja-.” Now her eyes were locked onto me… Great… 

        “Now Twilight, before you say anything-.”

        “Applejack, why is there a human from the mirror world of Canterlot High here in Equestria?”

        “Mirror what now?” I asked, surprising the… unicorn with wings that I was looking at.

        “Twilight, this is Ken. I found him on my orchard earlier today and he told me some… things that I think you should know about,” The Earth Pony stated. “May we please come inside?” This… Twilight, was very hesitant at first. Of course, I sort of understood why. It must have been intimidating to meet someone new of a different species. I felt that way when meeting Maple and Mystic. It didn’t take long though for her to welcome us inside the crystalline castle that she called home.

        “So Twi, where is everypony today?” The farm mare asked her friend as we walked on into a huge room with a big map the size of a round table in those old legends of King Arthur back on earth.

        “Well, Pinkie is helping the Cakes out with the Twins, Fluttershy is back at her cottage taking care of the animals, Rarity is in Canterlot because of some offer to start a boutique there and Rainbow is with Spike, which I had run a couple of errands.”

        Spike? That’s an odd name for a pony. Then again, so was Twilight. “Who’s Spike?” I asked Twilight as she used her magic to pull up a couple of chairs from a nearby room.

        “He’s my assistant. He may be a young baby dragon, but he’s like a little brother to me.”

        I raised an eyebrow at the dragon part. It was funny that she mentioned that. Given my current circumstances and being part of a pact with a dragon. Around then though was when she was looking at my arm as I saw her expression changed from curious… to concerned. “By Celestia, what happened to your arm?”

        “That… is a lot to explain.” I glanced at Applejack, who nodded her head in agreement to my brief statement. Her friend though… was unconvinced.

        “Please, explain why your arm looks like that of a dragon’s arm?” Now I sighed deeply. 

        “That’s because I’m a Scalebound. I made a pact with Revaan, a onyx dragon who is the last of his kind and my arm is a representation of that pact. He is my teacher, partner and friend. So, in layman’s terms, I’m part dragon.”

        “So you’re a human from the mirror world with the powers of a dragon?”

        “What the hell is this mirror world you keep mentioning? I was originally from Earth, but then ended up here on unusual circumstances.” I told her. Whatever this mirror world was, it sounded nothing like my old home at all. But what I needed was some answers on what exactly it was before I feel like smashing my head into a wall.

        “Well the mirror world is like a parallel universe of Equestria. Only thing different about it is that it populated by humans.”

        Yep, that definitely did not sound like Earth. “Do you have any photographs or something like that? I mostly do better with a visual reference.”

        “Maybe this picture of me at Canterlot High might help.” I took a look at a photo she passed over to me using her levitation magic and what I saw… kinda made me flinch. 

        “Yeah… Definitely not where I’m from, that’s for sure,” I sighed, handing the picture back. “Maybe it’s because I’m what some ponies call a Displaced.” The idea for that came from when Zinnia explained to me how the entire thing worked. I was dimensionally misplaced from my home and so was she. Maybe that could somehow clear up some confusion.

        “The hay is a Displaced?”

        “It’s short for Dimensionally Misplaced,” I clarified for Applejack as I turned back to Twilight. “Are you familiar with the possibility of other worlds existing or something along those lines?”

        “You mean multi-universe theory? Yes I’m familiar with that.”

        “Well, I was brought from my universe into yours. But, not only do I have the abilities of a Scalebound, but I’m a Displaced. They are other people like me who are sent to their own versions of Equestria under different circumstances. Personally, I’m all new to this, but my friend Zinnia gave me a brief explanation on how it worked.” I then took out the dragon scale that was my token and showed it to her. “If you are a Displaced, you can be called upon by other Displaced if they find the token you casted out into the void. However, it works two ways. You can either summon them or they can summon you.” The last part I personally believed depended on willpower, but it was unsure since the only time I had actually summoned a Displaced was by accident.

        “Are there more of you humans that are Displaced?”

        “Possibly. But like I said, I’m new to this so I’m not completely sure-.”

        “GET AWAY FROM THEM, YOU MONSTER!” The sudden voice had me turn around, only to use my arm to protect myself from a cyan blur that few into the room at very fast speeds. If it weren’t for my reflexes, I might’ve been launched into a wall. But instead, she fell face first into the crystalline floor. Yeah… that definitely had got to hurt.

        “Rainbow Dash, calm down. Ken here isn’t monster, just a… complex looking human.”

        Really? Again? That’s twice now I had to hear that! Once was okay, but now you’re just pushing it.

        “You okay, Ken?” I nodded my head briefly in response to Twilight, before noticing a fourth figure by the door. The figure looked to be holding some kind of magazine as it walked into the room. “Okay I’m back and……  why is Rainbow Dash on the floor?”

        “She… Well…”

        “Why is there a human from the mirror world here? Oh no, did he fell into the mirror portal at Canterlot High?” Oh for the love of god, not again! This is the third time I’ve got to explain everything. 

        “Actually Spike, he’s a complex human from another world.”

        Okay, THAT IS EVEN WORSE THAN BEFORE!!

        “Wait, you mean like an alien from another world? Oh, does he have one of those cool blasters that space aliens have?”

        I shook my head. “No, but I am part dragon. I’m a Scalebound.” I said briefly.

        “In some ways Spike, he’s kinda like a human with dragon powers.” Twilight told him.

        “Yeah, the story is a bit hard to explain, but I was going to get to something else. I was going to head back to the Temple where I live with my partner, Revaan and the rest of the community that lives there. Applejack offered to come with me, so maybe you three would be interested in coming along.”

        “He might need some help with some stuff back home, so I figured I might be able to help him out for a while.”

        “What’s this about a community though?” Twilight asked.

        “They’re not like the ponies that Starlight Glimmer was leading with the equals thing back at Night Gliders village right?” Rainbow proceeded to ask her friend as she shook her head.

        “I don’t think so, hey Ken is there a pony named Starlight Glimmer where you live?”

        I shook my head. “That’s the first time I’ve heard that name before. Besides, where we live in is not in a village, but in a city inside a cliff in the badlands.” That though, caught their attention real quickly.

        “You live inside of a cliff in the badlands?”

        “That’s right,” I told her. “Revaan’s kind built their home inside the cliffs to protect themselves from those who would do harm to them. Now, Revaan lives there again and the community that’s there is composed of survivors from a burned down village destroyed by Lord Tirek and Changelings that were labeled as outcasts by the hive. They’ve been living in peace for some time. Hell, I kicked the ass of a dragon named Garble yesterday-.”

        “Wait, you kicked Garble’s butt?”

        “Sent him running with his tail in between his legs. Even one of his buddies decided to leave his gang to help Revaan and I out with the temple.” I smiled. That, got Spike’s attention as he looked like he was idolizing me. Twilight was impressed as well. But I think it was because she was intrigued when I said that Changelings and Ponies were living together in peace.

        “I knew it, he must be a spy sent to spy on us or something.”

        “Honestly, I was trying to get some apples back to my buddy.” I replied. 

        “He’s telling the truth, Dashie.”

        “I’ll believe it when I see it. Till then I got my eyes on you pal.” I sighed, nodding my head a little. I kind of figured that she wouldn’t be that easy to convince. Ironically, she acted a lot like me back on Earth. The guy you would see that always had a reason not to trust one person or something along those lines.

        “I was thinking that we should get going before Nightfall. Would you need some time to prepare?” I asked. I figured that, given the length of the trip, they would pack some belongings with them just in case.

        “I sure we’ll be fine, plus I can always teleport back incase I need something.” Teleportation? Now that would be something that could come in handy. Yet, I don’t know how magic worked. Maybe Revaan was going to teach me that as a later lesson or something. 

        “Okay, if you insist.” I replied with a gentle smile. “I arrived at Applejack’s orchard after coming through the Everfree-.”

        “Wait you were in the Everfree Forest? Don’t you know how dangerous that place is?”

        “Yeah, I had to fight a hydra for five minutes before high tailing it out of there.” I told them, pointing at the stains on my clothes and the sword I had on me.

        “... AJ, you sure he isn’t a spy or a monster trying to lure us into a trap?” All I saw from Applejack was her smacking herself in the face with one of her front forehooves and casting out a deep sigh.

        “I told ya before, Rainbow, he isn’t lying.”



Another Thirty minutes later…

        “Here we are.” I told my four companions as I soon approached the basin in which the Temple was hidden. 

        “Bored, how long before we get to this so called home of yours?”

        “Right now actually.” I told them, walking up before I waved my hands outward. Soon though, what originally looked to be a flat wall began to split in half, opening up the pathway inside the community. As I turned around, I noticed all four of them had shocked looks on their faces.

        “Dear Celestia, this place is huge. How can all these ponies live in a place like this?”

        I smirked at Twilight’s comment as I noticed Maple come towards us as we walked in. “Come see for yourself. Maple! I brought some guests.”

        “Oh my! Why Ken, you are just full of surprises,” The changeling chuckled. “I’m Maple Leaf. One of the four ponies that help keep things running around in Obsidian Hollow.” She bowed in front of Twilight and the others before looking back at them with a curious glance. “What are your names?”

        “My name is Princess Twilight Sparkle, but you can call me Twilight for short.”

        “I’m Applejack, it’s very nice to meet you.”

        “I’m Spike the dragon.”

        “Rainbow Dash, fastest flyer in all of Equestria.”

        “Why, we’re honored to be in the presence of a Princess and her companions,” Maple smiled, looking back at Ken. “Oh and Ken, Revaan was wondering where you were. You might want to go see him.”

        I nodded my head, turning to head towards the temple. “Right away.”

        “W-Wait for me! I wanna see this Revann.” I heard Spike call out as he followed me. I heard a set of hooves following me as well and turned to see Applejack with us as well. She must’ve been interested to see Revaan because of the amount of times I mentioned him over the course of my visit. When I approached the temple though, the first individual to notice me was Fizzle. Who at the time was playing around with some kind of polearm that he found. My only guess was that he found the temple’s armory, a place that I personally would need to spend some time in myself once I found it.

        “Oh hey, Ken. Welcome ba-.” The dragon stopped speaking, dropping the weapon once he noticed who was behind me. “S-spike!?”

        “Um… do I know you?”

        “I was on the Dragon Migration! You know… Fizzle?” He then sighed, shaking his head. “Nevermind that. Revaan has been waiting for your return, Ken. Let me go tell him that you’re back.” The white dragon then went to the door that lead to Revaan’s chambers as he knocked on it a few times. The doors soon opened, leaving enough space for the onyx dragon to step out into the room we were in.

        “Mother of Celestia, that’s a huge dragon!”

        “Whoa! He’s freaking huge… you think he might win in an apple eating contest?” The Dragon turned around at the sound of the new voices and noticed me standing there with Applejack on my left and Spike on my left. He seemed like he was going to say something, but his eyes widened once he saw the young dragon that was with me. Lowering his head down, he soon got closer.

        “Zeik?” He spoke, catching Spike’s attention. He told me on the way here that he learned how to say his name in the dragon language, but was honestly surprised to see that Revaan… knew him.

        “Um… who’s Zeik?”

        “T-that’s my name… in the dragon language…” Spike stuttered. “B-but how-?”

        Revaan soon motioned for him to come closer and when he was close enough, the dragon hugged Spike, speaking only a few more words in the draconic tongue. Only causing Applejack to look back at me in confusion. 

        “What did he say?” I looked back at her, trying my best to hold back my own emotions over what was happening. Clearing my throat, I then answered her question.

        “He said… I’ve missed you… Son.”




End Chapter 4

> 5- Crystal Conundrums
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Crystal Conundrums





Point of View: Ken




        Spike was stunned. I can tell just by looking at the young drake. On the trip back to the temple, he had been saying about how curious he was to discover his ancestors. Now, his father was right in front of him, greeting him warmly and holding him close. Not wanting to let go at all like a parent who did not want to lose their only child. Personally, I did not have any experience regarding such feelings. But I could tell that their reunion was emotional.

        Applejack was quite surprised herself. So, off to the side while Revaan was explaining everything to his son, I began to answer any questions she might have based on the information the Onyx Dragon told me. Soon, I walked with the earth pony here into another room to give the two family members some space. In the grand hall though, she told me that this temple reminded her of Canterlot Castle or someplace like they while we continued our conversation. However, at one stage, she asked something that really threw me off guard.

        “Doesn’t it get lonely in here? Ah mean… living here with just yourself… Revaan… and the rest of the town?”

        Now I felt like I was pushed into a corner. If I told her no, then she might suspect about some other things. If I told her yes, then she may persist on a separate subject related to that. God I felt like I was stuck between a rock and a really hard place that can tell if you are being truthful or not. “Well… That’s… complicated.” 

        “Complicated?” Applejack retorted. “Ah asked a simple yes or no, question Ken. Ah don’t think answering that is complicated.”

        “I know. Revaan and I live here, but there are going to be more people like me living here in due time.” From there, I told her about how I found out about the Displaced from Zinnia and about her offering for Revaan and I to join the herd she was forming, or in dragonspeak, Hoard. I told her how she was telling me about how she wanted it to be like family to her and how Revaan offered this temple to be the home of the Kazoku family. 

        “Wow… that’s… quite something,” The mare told me, once she had fully taken in everything I had to say at that moment in time. But what she said back to me was something that I was really surprised by. “So… are you looking for any members right now?”

        “Wait, you want to-?”

        “Ah’m not gonna lie Ken, the first time I saw ya earlier today, you looked pretty cute despite you being very clumsy.” Applejack told me, looking back at me with those emerald orbs she had for eyes. “But now that I have gotten the chance to get to know you a little better, I already see you as a very good friend. Heck, I bet even Twilight does as well.” I wasn’t too sure on that last part given the numerous amount of times that they called me a complex human being… Meh, roll with it.

        Around then though was when I felt a strong pull occur from behind me. I knew what it was and springed out the door to the Onyx Dragon that was my partner. “Revaan, we’re getting summoned!!”

        “Now? Geez, it’s almost been two days and we have attracted a lot of attention already.” Revaan turned to Spike and Applejack while Twilight was coming up with Rainbow Dash and Maple Leaf.

        “Revaan and I are being summoned right now. We will be back by morning,” I told them as the pulling sensation increased. “You’re welcome to stay here tonight. We can provide a ride for you in the morning.” With that though, the energy of what was pulling the two of us through got stronger as we disappeared into the void.



Meanwhile

        Celestia did her best to pretend not to be bored during day court. It was nearly over and she honestly had better things to do; one of those things being to head to the resurfaced Crystal Empire with Luna after she heard from Twilight that her old friends the Crystal Gems had returned with it. Luna was probably ready by now and waiting impatiently for her.

        This was the last noble for the day and he appeared to be nearly done. She thanked him for coming and rushed out to where the chariot was waiting with her sister waiting as impatiently as she predicted.

        “There you are sister!” Luna sighed in relief. “I was beginning to think that you wouldn’t be here.”

        “You know I have day court sister, but that is not important right now.” The sun princess shook her head and nuzzled her sister before facing the pegasi flying the chariot. She was about to give the order to head to the empire but something landed on Luna’s head.

        “Ouch!” She rubbed her head before levitating the item in front of her. “How odd.” She inspected the item. “It’s a… dragon scale.” She looked up to see if she could spot the shedding dragon that dropped it, but the sky was as clear as ever. The scale was fairly light for its size, with a dark onyx colouring. Suddenly as she was inspecting it, an unknown voice spoke in Luna’s head.

        “I am Ken Ahkrin, The Scalebound. Call upon me if you need some help, advice or want to tip the scales in your favor.”

        Suddenly, there was a bright light and they saw something large pop up above them.



        The six (or seven) Gems were relaxing in the palace, or rather on top of it. They had been very busy over the past few weeks and at the moment just wanted some peace and quiet. They had finished cleaning up all the damage Sombra left and had been excused by Cadence and Shining Armor.

        “It feels strange yet… pleasurable to have a break.” Peridot admitted as she was working on building her escape pod.

        “I suppose so.” Pearl agreed. “Though I do have this urge to fold laundry.”

        “How did you guys get displaced anyway?” Lapis asked, gesturing to the Crystal Gems.

        “We were just getting ready for a convention putting the finishing touches on our costumes.” Garnet began.

        “Then we found out we had the actual gems missing.” Amethyst continued.

        “Who was meant to write down what we needed again?” Pearl asked, setting her gaze on the shortest member of their team.

        “Anyway.” The purple gem waved her hand dismissively. “We met this jeweler guy on the street and he was selling stones really cheap so we decided not to look a gift horse in the mouth and bought them. Next thing you know… Equestria! What about you guys?”

        “Ours aren’t exactly like that… at all.” Jasper replied. “My gem was a gift from my mum for winning a boxing match. I’m not one for jewelry but it meant a lot so I took it.”

        “Mine was a birthday gift for my mother. She’s a geologist so I thought she likes this sort of thing.” Peridot explained.

        “Mine just fell into my pocket after I bumped into some guy selling the gems.” They all thought about it for a moment before Garnet suddenly sat up.

        “We need to go to Canterlot.” She said plainly, catching the attention of all the other gems.

        “What? Why?” Peridot questioned.

        “There’s a dragon rampaging, now let’s go.” She got up and bolted off, leaving the others to scramble up and follow.





Point of View: Ken





        The moment Revaan and I were thrown out of the vortex that called us, trouble just seemed to follow. First off, we were flung forward into some… chariot thingy with actual passengers on board. Revaan and I did out best to dodge them, but the same thing couldn’t be said for the wall that we collided into.

        “You okay, big guy?” I asked, slowly trying to get up after plummeting from who knows how many feet.

        “Y-yeah… Nothing too serious… I don’t think the same can be said for the ponies above us.” Raising an eyebrow, I looked up to notice two of them casting spells.

        “Aw crap. Revaan, Run!!” I yelled to him, barely avoiding the blast that was fired at me. Until Revaan point out to me something that I had not noticed previously.

        “Ken, if I tried to run, it’ll just cause the walls to break!”

        “Then stay in the air and don’t hurt any of them!!” I shouted back. “This is all a big misunderstanding and until we find a way to fix it, we’ll be sitting ducks if we don’t move!” The dragon nodded, taking into the air while I continued to run along the walls. One of the spellcasters that fired at us went after me in pursuit while the other one went after Revaan. I just hope he doesn’t cause any mass panic because of all of this.

        “Halt!” The Equine snapped as she glared at me. “Why do you threaten my little ponies?” Her horn was alight and aimed at me while Revaan was being chased by her accomplice. “Answer and your sentence will be less severe!”

        “What the hell are you talking about!? I’m not threatening anyone!! You’re the one that summoned me!!!” I shouted, still trying to outrun a few guards. I had to juke left and right like a running back during a football game before using my dragon arm to grapple onto a rooftop and continue running.

        My pursuer though, flew up after me and shot a blast of magic right next to my leg. “That was a warning shot, and you will not run from me, nor will you yell!” She demanded, despite being on the verge of shouting herself.

        “I’m running, because you’re trying to kill someone that didn’t do anything wrong!” I told her, now approaching the rooftop of the castle overlooking the town. “Now that I think of it, that sounds kind of hypocritical-.” Another shot of magic was fired, but this time, I had to use his dragon arm to block the blast. “Okay, that was uncalled for!”

        “You speak to me of hypocrisy when when come here and endanger our ponies lives?” She narrowed her eyes, not believing a word I was telling her. “That is what’s uncalled for!”

        “With all due respect, I haven’t even attacked you or have even drawn my sword. I’ve even told Revaan to not hurt anyone either because this entire thing is a misunderstanding!” While they were talking, the guards were attempting to subdue Revaan but he knocked them away, being careful not to break the wall and endure the blasts of magic.

        “Can’t you just listen to me for ten seconds!? I know that you care for your subjects and believe that Revaan would harm them, but don’t hurt him!!” The aforementioned dragon knocked the other winged unicorn away after having enough magic being cast on him. After seeing this though, my pursuer retaliated and this time, she sent a larger blast towards me.

        “Ken, NO!”

        Revaan’s plea was too late though. I was forced to take the blast head on. Thankfully, my dragon arm had taken most of the hit, but I had been hit in the chest. At that time, this pony had also noticed him roar in pain and seemed to be placing its paw in the same place as it landed in the fields below. 

        She flew towards where I had crash landed and carefully stepped forward to see if I was down, with her horn lit up just in case. The smoke concealed a lot of her vision while she heard the dragon roar. She turned around to see it headed towards her, with the other pony flying after it.

        “Revaan! Stay back!!” I told her, trying to get on my feet. “I told you not to hurt him. Hurting me won’t change a thing. If I get hurt, he gets hurt. If I die, he dies. Our souls are linked.” Calming down, I tried to not do anything that would impose the pony in front of me to attack. “Now, can we please for the love of all things holy just talk this out-?” I was interrupted when a spear landed in between us. Both ponies went wide- eyed, both equally surprised as it disappeared just as quickly as is arrived, vanishing into thin air. A tall humanoid landed in front of them and summoned another spear from her forehead, while more of them soon jumped in as well with their weapons ready.

        “Seriously!? One mistake leads to a group of people trying to kill us? I was just responding to getting summoned for god sake’s!!”

        “You were right about the dragon Garnet.” One of them, who was called Amethyst commented. “I did not expect to see Canterlot in chaos.” She chuckled lightly while the others stayed as they were.

        “Hey, It’s not my freaking fault!!” I told her, “She was trying to kill me!! I was telling Revaan not to hurt anyone-... Wait a second… who are you people?”

        “We are the Crystal Gems!” Another one of them yelled cheerfully, valiantly raising her spear while the one who had just spoke had her hand met her face.

        “Okay…… Never heard of you guys before… then again, I’m not sure if you heard of a Scalebound either so I’m not one to judge.” I sighed. “Garnet” stared at me, but eased up a bit. Soon though, I felt water beginning to encircle around me, grabbing my arm and covering my whole body as it began to freeze over.

        “Hey there, I’m Lapis Lazuli, quick question…” She began. “What it going on?!” Asking no one in particular.

        “You tell me,” I sighed. “My partner Revaan and I were answering someone summoning us and the next thing we know, he and I are getting attacked by these two because they thought we were endangering lives. We didn’t even attack them, but they attacked me and hurt my pal because of it.” Lapis looked back at the white pony with the teal mane and sun cutie mark on her flank, who had a blush on her face but shook her head.

        “You appeared out of nowhere and landed in the middle of Canterlot!” She shot back. “What was I supposed to do? And I haven’t even mentioned your dragon friend yet!”

        “We can’t appear out of nowhere! We’re only brought here when someone finds our summoning token!! Did you or your friend see an Onyx Dragon Scale at all?” I asked, holding up an extra scale I kept in my back pocket. The blush returned to the pony’s face. It seemed like something began to click inside her mind as she looked back at her “sister”.

        “Can you let me out of the ice now?” I asked Lapis. She soon nodded to me and the ice soon melted.

        “You may want to shower when you get back to your Equestria; that water was from nearby toilets.”

        “And just when I thought things were settling down…” Revaan mumbled. I looked back at him, rolling my eyes a little as I turned back to look back at these… gems.

        “And just when I thought that the time Zinnia was in our universe was crazy enough.” I sighed, facepalming myself with my right arm. To my surprise though, the name had seemed to surprise the gems. 

        "Zinnia?" another one, this time named Jasper asked. "As in Pokemon displaced, bisexual, loves making sex jokes at every opportunity Zinnia?"

        “Yes her. She even had us be part of her… hoard. Don’t even get me started when things got…”

        “Out of hand.” Revaan finished.

        "Dear god." The cheerful one put her hand on her face. "Please don't expand, we don't want to hear anymore."

        “I’m not going to say anymore…” I retorted. “Not only that, she helped me get my token out and has Mega Evolution.”

        "She help us make our tokens as well." This time, the one the group knew as Peridot spoke. "After she assisted us in taking back the Crystal Empire from King Sombra."

        “ … I’m not familiar with the Empire or this Sombra guy, but he sounds a lot like a Raditz.” Pausing a minute, I looked around me and noticed that the building really gave me the feeling that it might come down on top of my head. “So, should we talk about this in someplace that might not crumble on top of our heads?”

        "Indeed." The green gem agreed as both equines just simply stood there, slack- jawed. We all soon moved into a clearing down below at the base of the mountain, once the two ponies regained their composure. That way, there was enough space for Revaan to stretch out his wings without knocking anything over accidently. This was when the Gems could also see me fully and not in the shadowy darkness I was previously in.

        “Okay… do you have any questions for me?” I asked them

        “Uuh what’s with your arm?” Amethyst pointed at my right arm in curiosity.

        “Well, that’s the thing… I’m a Scalebound. Revaan and I have a pact in place where we are partners. Basically, our souls are linked and my arm represents that link. So if I get hurt, he gets hurt and if I die… he dies.”

        “... Huh.” She nodded.

        “But this also means that I have some abilities as well. For one thing, the energy that I have can be used by my arm like a grappling hook. Pull myself towards something or pull something to me.” I said, soon formulating a question to ask them. “What about you guys?”

        “Well, we’re Gems.” Pearl explained. “Our bodies are just physical projections made by our gemstones, like the one on my forehead.” She pointed to her gem before continuing. “They are the core of our being and the only ‘real’ part of us. The rest… well I’ve already told you that. Because of this, we can shapeshift and summon weapons.” Once again, she used herself as an example and brought out her spear.

        “Is this gonna be on the test?” Amethyst asked jokingly. Pearl shook her head and continued.

        “Anyway, If our physical forms get too damaged then we revert back into our gems to recover. The time can range from hours to weeks for us to properly reform. If, on the other hand, our gems get damaged then it can cause our form to become… impaired.”

        “Interesting.” I replied, a bit amused by the capabilities these gems had. “That reminds me of one… other thing that I can do when in combat and the situation calls for it. My dragon armor form.” Within a few seconds, I activated my Dragon Armor for them to see before returning back to normal. “What do you think?”

        “I don’t know about the others, but I think that’s awesome.” Jasper complimented.

        “The feeling is not exclusive to her.” Peridot nodded.

        “Yeah, and I guess we should show you ours as well.” Lapis stepped forward and two wings made of water sprouted from the gem on her back. “It may not look like it, but I can actually fly with these.” She smiled.

        “I’m up next.” Jasper’s gem glowed and a crash helmet appeared on her head. Amethyst pulled her whip out while Garnet brought out her gauntlets.

        “I prefer to use my limb enhancers.” Peridot mumbled.

        “Very nice,” I complimented them. “I’m actually quite jealous of Lapis’ wings actually. As a kid, I always wondered what it felt like to fly.”

        “It really is an amazing feeling.” Lapis sighed. “Even now, It’s still kind of hard to believe that I have wings in the first place. Peridot can also fly with her fingers.”

        “Same can be said about my arm. Even though Revaan taught me how to fight with a sword.” I told her, pointing to the blade’s hilt. I didn’t unsheath it, but instead, I placed my headphones on. I don’t want to provoke any unnecessary violence. “I’m guessing that you would like to see it?”

        “It’d be nice, yeah.” Garnet admitted. I smirked, taking out the blade from the sheath that was on my back, showing it to them. It was just as long as my arm and I was quite capable with using the weapon and quickly flipped the blades around, still holding onto the hilt. 

        “Normally, I would wield two blades, but I’m still trying to be familiar with all the weapons back at the temple armory in my world. Seriously, there are a LOT of weapons from what I was told.” I told them, remembering when I briefly had a look at the armory. “So… back to something I said earlier… did any of you happen to find an Onyx Dragon scale earlier? Because that’s my token.” The gems looked at each other and shrugged.

        “That would be me.” The pony, who I soon found out her name was Luna raised her hoof. “It landed on my head as we were preparing to visit old friends.” She looked at the Crystal Gems. I myself, was quite surprised.

        “I’m sorry that it hit you on the head. Even though it’s my token, I don’t have control over how it gets to other people’s worlds.” I sighed. Even Revaan himself was about to apologize. That was, until Luna interjected before the dragon had the chance to speak to the princess.

        “If you cannot control it, then there is no need to apologize so profusely.” She shook her head.

        “Well to be fair, you and Celestia have been known to act without thinking.” Jasper smirked.

        “Would that explain her trying to kill me and cause me to run for my life?”

        “Why, yes it would.” Peridot nodded.

        “Well, that makes a lot of sense. It also might explain how Luna tried to take on Revaan all by herself. He is an Onyx dragon after all and the last of his kind. He has a son to get back to for god’s sake.”

        “In all my years, I have never heard of such a dragon.” Celestia piped up.

        “Back in our world, they’re the only kind of dragon that wanted to get along with the neighboring species,” Revaan informed her. “They’re also capable of using many kinds of magic. I’m just thankful to see my son again. I haven’t seen Spike since he was still in his egg.”

        “Yeah, none of us have really seen our families in over 1,000 years, but we have each other, and we’re the best we’ve got.”

        “That’s the most important thing-.”

        “Pardon?” Celestia interjected with a frown at one part that Revaan had said. “Who did you say your son was?”

        “Spike.” Revaan said the name again.

        “But that can’t be right, you two look nothing alike..”

        “His scales are the same as my mate, Coryena. However… she was killed in battle when he was still in his egg. I used the last of my magic on that night to sent his egg to someplace where it would be safe from harm.” Revaan told her, recalling the events of what happened. “For you though, the circumstances might be different. But in the world where I’m from, my magic was the reason why his egg showed up on my Celestia’s doorstep. He is still a child, but in time, he will grow as he ages.” 

        “Different universe, different rules Celly.” Lapis piped up.

        “Still, I must look into this.”

        “If you are, I must warn you on something. Do not let Spike eat any gems until he is at least two years old to where his brain and body is developed enough beforehand. Gems, except for you guys,” he told Peridot and the gang briefly. “cause there bodies to evolve and grow. But too many gems at a young age may affect him to where his greed might drive him overboard and cause him to go on a rampage to have whatever he desires.” 

        “Alright, I will make sure that that does not happen because I know it has not already.”

        “ …… You’re bad with lying.” Revaan sighed, facepawing himself as he looked back at them. “Ken, I think we should go back to the temple soon… unless of course there’s something else that you need to take care of.”

        “Oh yeah, that’s right. Tokens…” I remembered. “Do you guys have a token or tokens by any chance?”

        “Um yes, here.” Lapis stepped forward and handed them the symbol of the Homeworld Gems, that was very similar to the triforce from Legend of Zelda, except all of the triangles were different colour. One was green, one was orange and the other was blue. The Crystal Gems then handed them a small star with gems on each point except the top. I smiled, exchanging it with another one of my tokens to the Crystal Gems while I let Luna hand the scale she found to the Homeworld Gems.

        “Alright, seems like we’re done here. I guess you know how to send us back?”

        “Sure… Hey, is there anything you want or need, by the way?”

        I raised an eyebrow, unsure of what they meant. “What do you mean by that?”

        “I don’t know, we had this huge misunderstanding with Canterlot and now we’re here, so yeah.”

        “How about if I need something, I’ll summon you to my world and we can talk it out there?” I suggested to them. “I might not need anything now, but maybe later on I might so I’ll let you guys know then.”

        “Alright, I guess we’ll see you guys.” Lapis, as well as the others, waved them goodbye.

        “...... You know, we only go back once the one who summoned us says our contract is complete right?” I told them, looking back at the Princesses. “Luna?”

        “We were just being polite.” Peridot rolled her eyes and crossed her arms.

        “I understand that. I’ll miss you guys.” I replied to her, waving goodbye. 

        “Very well, young Ken.” Luna nodded. “I deeply apologize for the misunderstanding.”

        “I am also sorry.” Celestia added.

        “Now our contract is complete.” With that, we both went back into the rift in the void that brought us to this world in the first place. I hoped everything was going well back at the temple though… And that we weren’t gone for too long.



Dragon Temple

        Once we got back to the temple, Revaan and I noticed a few… different things. For one thing, it was late afternoon and almost evening and the rays of the sun were beginning to dim outside. But the main thing that caught my attention was the sight in front of me. Twilight Sparkle was channeling her magic and creating a stable rift of sorts encased in a mirror. The reflection of the mirror showed the inside of her home and Spike inside it with a couple of ponies I could not recognize. One thing that I did see though is Applejack, and she was the first one to notice the two of us.

        “Ah, there ya are. Ah was wondering when ya’ll be back.”

        “Thanks AJ,” I told her. “What’s Twilight doing?”

        “Well, remember when you told her how you traveled from the Badlands all the way to Sweet Apple Acres?” The Earth Pony asked. I nodded my head as Revaan excused himself to retire to his personal chambers. I can tell that he needed sleep, so I didn’t object. “Twilight decided to help ya by creating a portal that allows ya to go from here to her castle lickety split.”

        “So I don’t need to spend thirty minutes walking into danger. That’s smart.” Ken smiled. “Thanks girls. I really appreciate it-.”

        “That’s not the… only thing.” Applejack told me. “Tomorrow, you’re going to get the chance to meet the rest of mah friends and the princesses too. Not only that, but ah finally came to a decision.”

        “A decision?” Around now, I was really confused as I saw Twilight head through the portal, waving goodbye to us and leaving us alone. “A decision on what?”

        “About what you were saying earlier… about the hoard?” Oh great… God, if you’re listening to me, please just kill me where I-. “Ah want to be a part of it.”

        Wait, what? “A-are you serious!?” I asked her, just to make sure that I was hearing her correctly. She nodded, explaining to me that she wanted to get the chance to know me more and that the best way to do it was to be part of my section of Zinnia’s hoard. All that got me thinking about was a few things that I had to point out to her. First, she had to meet Zinnia… Second, she had to go through the… induction ceremony. The third thing I thought of, which I soon told her was the fact that I was Pony Sterile. But, to my surprise, she had already known that from talking to Maple.

        “Listen Ken… She told me about how you can only breed dragons and humans… Not to mention the fact that I really like you… So, ah asked Twilight for a favor.”

        “A favor?”

        “She gave me a special potion that allows me to temporarily turn into a dragon. That way, it’s not a problem.” She smiled, looking back at me. “So… When do I get to meet this Zinnia?” I sighed, having her follow me into my quarters as I grabbed her token from a bookcase I now used to store any tokens and trinkets I acquired from other Displaced along with placing my sword and headphones on there too.

        “Just hang tight okay? I need to talk to her about something, so use the chance to get yourself some dinner-.” 

        “No need, Ken. Ah already ate.”

        “O… kay then, just wait there.” I told her. She nodded her head as I stepped back out into the center of the Temple, sighing a little. Holding the Anklet, I soon began to channel the right amount of energy into the token as I said a few words.

        “Zinnia, there’s someone I like for you to meet.”





Point of View: Revaan





        I had retired to my quarters for the rest of the evening after our… encounter with the gems because they got me thinking about something. A name. Zinnia had said before that we were going to have a branch of the hoard as our own and with that in mind, I needed a name for it. It was also the reason why I was looking through the history scrolls that I had kept in here. I needed to remember a name. A very important one.

        Ah, there it is. Chroma. First ever dragon of our kind and a master of elemental magic. The name fit well given the capabilities of myself and what Ken will be able to learn in due time. Now though, I needed to sleep.

        But of course, that was hard to do with the Draconid around-. Wait a second… Why do I smell three of them-? Oh ancestors, is that the Apple Mare from earlier!? Ken, what have you gotten yourself into?




End Chapter 5

> 6- Colder than my heart, if you can imagine Part 1
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound By Scales- Colder than my heart,


 if you can imagine Part 1





Point of View: Ken





        The next morning, Fizzle and I took the liberty of practicing with the mass amount of weaponry inside the armory. There were swords, scimitars, halberds, warhammers… You name it, the temple had some form of it. However, according to Fizzle, most of these weapons were only Draconic kinds of it. Different cultures and civilizations had their weapons forged with either different materials or used different methods to make them. Dragons used fire and the strongest kind of steel there was, making it more durable than any of the other cultures. Ponykind, as I was told, used magic while forging their weapons. Which meant that the weapons would have enchantments of different kinds applied to them. The Crystal Empire in the north used frozen saronite to forge their armor and weapons, making them just as strong as dragon forged weapons. The list went on and on.



        As I was saying though, we weren’t there to just browse the selection of equipment that was inside the barracks. We were there to practice. After the encounter with the gems, I personally noticed that I could improve on being able to adapt to the environment around me and improve in combat. Right now, I was blocking and parrying Fizzle’s halberd by using the two blades that I had acquired when I first met Revaan. Needless to say, the white dragon was impressed with my fighting abilities.



        “Looks like Revaan has taught you well,” He told me as his polearm went past my head. “I’m a little surprised though that you aren’t using any of your abilities.”



        I groaned internally upon hearing that. The reason being that I had not fully discovered what my powers were. I was wanting to ask Revaan after I got back yesterday, but he was tired and I thought that bringing up a subject that involved his kin would be… abrupt. Yesterday, he was forced to recall about his lover before she died and judging from his expression, I could tell that it was a sore subject.



        I still needed to answer Fizzle though as we stopped training for a brief moment. “That’s because I only know a few. My dragon arm and my dragon armor form. But, I am unsure what else I am capable of. I originally thought that I would be able to control the same elemental abilities as Revaan, but I haven’t had the chance to ask.”



        The elemental abilities was more of an… assumption than anything else. In the times I did see him use his powers, he had a breath of fire, brought suits of armor to life using energy, and used Fire magic again in order for the Heart of the Temple to be lit again. Fizzle though, had something else to say. “Ken, in all seriousness, if you are bound to Revaan, then you probably can control magic like he does… Onyx dragons were rare because unlike other species of dragons, they could control multiple elemental powers. Fire, Ice, Lightning, Wind, Earth, Poison and lastly Aether. Your arm is only one of those magics and that is Aether, but maybe over time you will find a way to unlock the others.”



        “How so?” I asked him.



        “Gemstones,” Fizzle replied. “They do more than just help us grow. Different color stones helped us learn different magics. Ruby's taught fire, Sapphires taught Ice, Emeralds had dragons learn earth, Topaz had dragons acquire lightning and so on. Get the picture?”



        Now that was something new. “Partially, yes. But I don’t think I can eat gems like dragons can.”



        “Yes, but you can still be taught magic. Revaan can teach you how to control your powers as you use them more.” 



        “That… is a very good point. Right now though, he’s exhausted and I need to make sure I’m prepared if I’m summoned again or if I need to trek through the Everfree.” I told him. He smirked, setting his weapon aside and turning towards the door.



        “Follow me. I found some things yesterday that might be… useful on your next adventure.” He told me as he opened the door and lead me into another room. “While you were gone, Maple and I stumbled upon this supply room and I found some things that might be useful for any future adventures you embark on.” I saw a messenger bag made of leather and a pile of crystals that had a teal blue glow eradicating from it.



        “The bag is enchanted to where it can store anything inside it. Including any other weapons that you want to bring along with you,” Fizzle explain as he handed it to me. Adjusting it, it felt snug and comfortable. That’s also when the white dragon got five of the crystals and placed them in the bag for me. “Also, these are Soul Shards. Cracking one of these open and letting the contents soak you like water will heal whoever you apply it to and restore any energy expended. Keep the empty crystals though. We can use them as extra materials for making other items and gear.”



        “That makes sense,” I told him. Walking back into the armory, I walked along the weapon racks for a moment. I had both of my swords on my back, but I thought a second weapon to have besides my bow would be a good idea. Thinking about what I might need, I pulled a spear with a tip that resembled the swords I already had on me. “I think this would work perfectly.”



        “I couldn’t agree more.” The dragon said as I practiced a little with the spear. It had a good grip and I could be able to use it to strike multiple times at close and long range. Making this a very effective weapon when dealing with multiple foes at once. This would really come in handy. Placing the spear in the bag, I soon turned around, looking back at Fizzle. “Hey Fizzle, can I ask you something? You said that Onyx dragons were able to wield multiple kinds of magic. If that’s the case, then why are there only a few left?”



        “That… is unknown. A lot of our kind believed that it started with Nightmare Moon a thousand years ago.”



        “Who?” I asked.



        “It was what happened when one of the Pony Princesses, Luna, was corrupted somehow. I don’t remember much, but it lead to an event called the Eternal Night, where Dark Magic was everywhere you went and with that, the Everfree forest was corrupted. Some say that the magic had corrupted many of the Onyx back then and it drove them mad, leading to a war with the other dragonkins. Only few remained after that, but because of it, their kind became constant targets by anyone powerful enough to try and kill one.”



        Dear god, that sounded horrible. Now I know why Revaan was overjoyed with seeing Spike. In a way… I felt sorry for him. During those though, I felt another strange tugging behind me and sighed. “Well great… I’m getting summoned again… Hey Fizzle?”



        “Yes Ken?”



        “If Revaan wakes up, tell him I’m getting summoned by a Displaced and for him to use my Scale to catch up with me later. I rather not disturb his sleep right now.” The White dragon nodded as he dashed out of the room, leaving me to fade into the void as I put my headphones on and let the music I was listening to flow through my body and soul. A cold chill running through my body and down my spine.





        Upon arrival, I felt my feet hit solid ground as I barreled myself in a rolling motion before getting on my feet and seeing the forest I was in. Looking around, I was trying to find the person who summoned me and needed my help. But when I found them, that was an entirely different story. 



        I found a man lying on the ground, face down. Black spikey hair, tan skin, strange clothes and barely breathing. “H-hey! Are you alright!?” All I heard was some moans as I rushed to grab one of the Soul shards that I had in my bag and cracked it open like I was cracking an egg. The energy from the crystals spilled out onto the person on the ground, seeping into their clothes and skin as the magic was taking effect, healing him and restoring any stamina he had previously expended. Placing my fingers against his neck, I was relieved to feel that he had a pulse. However, when he had gotten up and looked at me, I can tell that he was startled. Most specifically because of my appearance. Something inside my head told me that he was not familiar with the Displaced… at all.



        “You okay?” I asked, calmly.



        “I- yeah… Just…” the man briefly spoke before sighing deeply. “Sorry, there isn't much time for greetings, whoever you are. My name is Gray, thanks for whatever you did. But there is a problem at hand, I need to reach Canterlot and stop an invasion before it is too late.” After giving me a small bow, he soon turned around. “I will be going now, find me on Canterlot later, I will pay your for your troubles.”



        Without giving me the chance to say anything, he leaped towards what appeared to be a railway above him. But then, used some sort of Ice Magic to not only make a wall, but also a handcar to move along the train tracks above. I was personally beginning to wonder since when was there a train, but instead paid attention to what was important and used my dragon arm to pull myself to Gray



        “Wait up! It’s rude to leave someone behind.”



        “What are you doing? Get down!” He spoke, annoyed by my actions. “I need to reach Canterlot to stop an invasion! I can’t bring any more civilians there!”



        Do I look like I am a freaking civilian? I got two swords on my back for god's sake. “I get that. If you going to let me finish, I was going to say that I can help you!”



        “Help me? Do you even know what you are go against?” He shot back at me. “I’m going to war, every second I loose here is a live being loss. Are you sure you wish to help? Are you ready to take a live? Because I can see it, you haven't kill a living being… you haven't take the life of another. Are you sure you want to follow me? Because the path I take would be filled with death, so again I ask you. Do you really wish to go come with me and fight? to protect the innocent? to fight until you can't feel your body?” He told me. Either this guy had a rough life or he’s doing a good job at being a total jackass. “You may wield a sword, you may have the magic, the instincts, and the power. But are you ready to take a life?”



        I placed my headphones on my head and just grinned, “You are making it sound like I hadn’t been in a fight before. For being a Displaced, you seriously need to not underestimate your allies. Especially the ones that saved your life.” Seeing the wall of the castle we were approaching to, I used my dragon arm to yank myself away from Grays cart and within the castle walls. First thing I noticed was that changelings were flooding the streets from almost everywhere. and right now. A swarm of thirty of them were going towards me.



        “Ken, what in the ancestor's name are you doing?” 



        “Revaan? What the hell are you doing inside my head?” I asked the dragon as I unsheathed both of my swords. “I was summoned by a Displaced and now I’m fighting changelings that appear to be invading Canterlot.”



        I heard Revaan choke a little as I began to slash and strike the bugs that were coming towards me, their bodies falling to the ground. Shortly afterwards, I heard Revaan speaking again as I ducked and avoided another attack. “Ken, I need you to summon me there as soon as possible. I can’t have you screw anything up.”



        “Care to explain what you mean?”



        “From what Maple told me while you first met Applejack, what’s going on is the Royal Wedding Invasion, where Queen Chrysalis tried to capture Canterlot during the marriage of Princess Cadence and Shining Armor. For us, that was three years ago. You are in another Displaced’s past!”



        “Well great… I’ll try to bring you here when I’m not under attack and almost getting myself killed. Give me fifteen minutes.” I heard Revaan sigh and agree as I now held both blades in my hand. One of the nearby guards, who I had just saved, was galloping up to me.



        “Thanks you for saving my life, stranger!! What can I do to repay you?”



        I thought about it, then answered. “Have you and your allies try to regroup at the train station. There is someone coming by the name of Gray that is trying to help even the odds against these changelings. I want you to do the best you can to help him. Where is the Changelings leader?”



        “We believe she is in the Royal Palace.” He told me, pointing a hoof at the structure.



        “I’ll be trying to clear a path in order to make it easier for your forces to move through. The courtyard has been recaptured, but right now, gather your men and do what I told you.” The Stallion saluted, issuing orders to his troops to go to the train station while a few others set up position at the courtyard. I was looking around, using my arm to reach the rooftop. Only to notice a few of those bug eyed bastards to get into a tall tower that served as an observatory. A sound of a scream went out.



        “Oh hell no you don’t.” I growled, using my arm again in short bursts to continue speeding up. Soon, I reached the watchtower and yanked a changeling off of the rails while I kicked another one off of the building. However, what I saw surprised me.



        It was Luna. Well, more likely this world’s Luna. And she seemed to have some questions for me.



        “W-who are thou?” She asked. I could tell she was scared. The Alicorn was just previously attacked by changelings. Who wouldn’t be scared?



        “Easy there… My name is Ken Ahkrin. I am not here to harm you,” I told her, resisting the temptation to help her with my right arm and instead offered my left hand. She took my hand and I helped herself up as she brushed the dust off of her.



        “Ken?” She asked for clarification, looking at me strangely. “We are sorry, thou just seem… familiar.”



        “I get that a lot. Mostly because of my arm though since I’m part dragon.” I told her, scratching the back of my head with my dragon arm. “Still, we got a bigger problem that we need to deal with and that would involve the intruders that tried to enter your room. Just… on a bigger scale.” I pulled back the curtain to the observatory so she was able to look down upon Canterlot and what we were seeing startled Luna. Changelings were everywhere, hurting civilians and making it difficult for the guards to protect them.



        “The guards have recaptured the courtyard and the train station, but they need help with making sure the civilians are safe.” I explained to her, pointing out the locations to her.



        Luna seemed to be frozen in place, her gaze not changing from the gruesome battle from below. Her expression became darker as her mane’s flow intensified. “Ken? Does thou know our sister’s status?” 



        I shook my head. “I don’t know. But my guess would be that she would be trying to face the Queen of the Changelings. One of the guards said that she might be in the palace so I was working my way there until I heard you earlier and saw those drones invade your observatory.”



        Luna suddenly closed her eyes, there was silence for a few moments as I watched her. When he open her eyes they narrowed more than they already were, almost becoming slits. “We can feel our sister, it worries us that our sister seems so calm with a crisis this size. Sir Ken, have thou seen the guards? The main priority should be claiming the city back, if we could regroup what little of the guard is left. Then we could begin to recover our city from those hideous creatures!” She yelled the last part, making me clutch my ears despite my headphones being on.



        “Last I saw them, they had recaptured the train station and the courtyard. I was trying to clear a path to the Palace last time I was on the ground. They’re trying to help the civilians hide since the railway has been damaged, preventing them from escaping.” I told her. “Also, remember when I said that I was part dragon? Well… if you see a two story dragon appear next to the palace… don’t be alarmed. He’s my friend.”



        Luna gave me shocked look, it didn't last long though as her gaze became serious again. “Thine help would be greatly accepted Sir Ken, but we fear for our sister's health. We will communicate to our guard about thine ally.”



        “Alright. Would you happen to know a way to sneak into the palace undetected?” I asked her. “I want to catch them by surprise.”



        “We are sorry Sir Ken, but we haven't been around long to know.” She gave me a solemn look before sighing. “We ask for thine help Sir Ken, search for our sister and made sure she is okay. We will direct the defense of Canterlot while thou does this for we.”  



        “You have my word, Luna. I will make sure she is safe.” Before I left though, I handed her two of the four remaining shards I had left. “I was going to ask where to go, but before that, you should take these. Crack them open to apply the magic to anyone who's hurt and it should restore their health and magic. When we meet though, I would like the remains of the crystals though. I can use them for other purposes.”



        Luna looked at the crystal with a questioning gaze. She closed her eyes for a few seconds before opening them again, her gaze now of awe towards the healing crystal. “Such a powerful spell, we will use thine tool wisely Sir Ken. For directions then we can tell thou that our sister seems to reside on the catedral.” She raised her left arm and pointed towards a giant building in front of the castle’s entrance. “May the light bright your path and thee shadow protect thine back. Farewell Sir Ken, stay safe.” With that she opened both of her wings, which were bigger than I previously had thought as she took flight.



        Well, time to get a move on. Taking the advice Luna gave me, I leaped forth and used my grappling ability from my arm to pull myself to the ground. I sheathed both of my swords and placed them inside my leather bag, grabbing the grip of the spear that was inside and pulling it out. It was time to get back to work. I was racing towards the cathedral, but everything around me was beginning to be… quiet. In a creepy silent hill sort of way. 



        That though, was followed by an explosion a few homes down and the wind that was released from the blast. I tried getting closer, but the light was hard to see and the wind made it very hard to move. But when the light began to fade, I was shocked to see Gray lying on the ground again and even more messed up than before.



        “Gray, get up!!” I yelled, rushing to him and using my spear to pole vault myself over. First thing I did was crack open another soul shard to heal the downed cryomancer. Now I only had one of these left after giving the other two I had to Luna a few moments ago. I was going to ask about what happened, until I saw it for myself right in front of me.



        “Jesus christ, that is one ugly bug.” Turning around, I offered a hand to Gray so I could help him up. “You okay, Gray?”



        “Sure… Ehrm, never really got your name down.” He told me as I helped him up.



        “Ken. Ken Akhrin.” I told him, soon remembering Revaan. “Oh and heads up, in five minutes, a friend of mine will help us… even the odds. You think you can last that long?” He frowned a little, only to soon have a smile on his face.



        “The question would be, would you? Cause-”



        “No, no no no no! Little colt should go boom!~” The voice had me turn around to see who exactly was speaking.



        There, in the air was another of those Changelings, but it was different than the ones I have fought so far. For one this Changeling seemed to stay on the air without the use of wings. The other was that it was covered from head to hoof in a dark brown coat, yet what made this Changeling different than those I have fought so far are his eyes. They were glowing underneath the hood, they send chills down my spines. Something was telling me that this Changeling was bad news.



        "Well! Matters not! Two colts have come~ Pandemonium shall break loose and everything will go boom!~" Yep, something was very wrong with this Changeling for his mouth could be seen yet it didn't open when he talked. 



        "Pandemonium, control yourself we are under orders to maintain collateral damage at minimum." Said another voice, looking below I saw again two Changelings, and just like the last one they were way different than those I fought on my way here. The one that seemed to have speak was a Changeling almost as tall as me, wearing a black suit, black pants and a black fedora. He was resting his back against the other oddity to the group. If I didn't know any better I could have confused that thing as a giant golem. Yet it was not, for two pair of glowing orbs seemed to watch me from inside its helmet. 



        "Catacomb hate! Pandemonium wants to play! Two colts have entered my stage! Hate Catacomb hate! You just want them all for yourself!~" Shouted the coated Changeling whose name seemed to be Pandemonium. "This are my prey! Their bodies are for my entertainment! They shall go boom over and over again!~ Hiahiahiahiahia!" Okay that laugh was three levels above creepiness.



        "The Queen's orders are absolute Pandemonium, if you don't control your powers then me and Berserker shall take you down without hesitation." Said the Changeling wearing a suit, if I understood then his name was Catacomb. "That, and they seem to be made of a tougher stuff than those weaklings from before. They should be entertainment enough for us."



        "Buuuuut Catacomb!~ Berserker always finish them too fast!~ There would be nothing left to make go boom!!~" Pandemonium began to lower itself towards the other two Changelings.



        Raising an eyebrow I turned towards Gray who was looking at those Changelings with a calculating gaze. "Sooo.... When do we kick their asses? They don't seem to be hard to beat." With a sigh, I look back at them. “Or eat for that matter once my friend shows up.”



         Shaking his head his eyes never once looked back at me. "No, those Changelings aren't normal. Their magic is clothed and I can't feel it, yet when they attack I can sense their magic, and they are almost at par with mine. The one with the suit seems to be the leader, so far he have been shooting magic at me. The giant one... I don't know anything about it, but for something so big to appear out of nowhere? Don't underestimate him. For the clothed one... Well I don't need to tell you that there is something seriously wrong with that one. So yeah, we could but it won't be easy." 



        “I call dibs on the biggest one there is,” I heard Revaan mentally speak inside my head. “I’m dying to tear off some changeling heads.”



        “Alright.” I said, lifting my dragon arm up as it glowed green a little. “Revaan… Sick ‘em.” Seconds after saying that, the dragon soon dive bombed onto the three of them, causing them to scatter as the dragon went for Berserker. However, one thing I could tell right away was that Gray was surprised by Revaan’s sudden appearance. He even looked like he saw him as a threat and was going to attack him if I didn’t put my hand out in front of him. “Easy there, Gray. That dragon is my ally. Our souls are linked to one another so if you try hurting him, you hurt me as well. Comes with being a Scalebound.”



        Revaan was surprised though that Berserker did not die instantly by squashing him. There was something in his armor that was effecting the fight between them.



        "Look Catacomb! Puppy have come to play! Berserker have his prey!~ Go help him and let those two colts -.” The changeling was soon interjected by a breath of fire Revaan had blindsided it with that was meant for Berserker, followed by me running up to grab it and slam into the ground.






        “Can’t you just shut up for five seconds!?”



          “Hehehe! Me play game with Colt. It involves… EXPLOSIONS!!”






        “Ken, get out of there!” Following Revaan’s advice, I dashed backwards just in time as the body of the Changeling began to glow in a white bright light. The explosion send a wave of heat that would have burned a normal person but thanks to me being part dragon it got little effect on myself. 



        “Oh~? Little colt doesn't goes boom! Why does little colt goes boom!? Pandemonium is angry! Little colt doesn't wants to go boom!” I was really getting annoyed by this Changeling.



        “Shut the hell up already!!” I shouted, launching myself towards the Changeling, this time the Changeling floated out of my way just before I could hit him. 



        “Bad little colt! Pandemonium is going to made you go boom!~” The Changeling shouted, giant balls of fire formed around Pandemonium. Then they began to shrink, it seemed like heart beats and at each beat they became smaller. In seconds Pandemonium surrounded himself with a ring of ten white balls the size of gold balls around himself, making a circle on while he floated. “Pandemonium is gonna show you! Pandemonium is gonna make you go BOOM!” 



        Without warning, the white balls soon shot out towards me. I tried leaping out of the way, only to realize that they were following me! God damn, these things are tracking me. Dashing backwards, I tried to use my dragon arm to propel myself. But something different happened. Energy shots fired out from my arm instead. Hitting a couple of them and causing them to detonate. but the other eight of them soon continued to chase. 



        The beat in the music I listen to grew quiet… but suddenly changed. Wait… is that-? Oh… f*** the hell yes! Now I didn’t want to run anymore. Now I wanted to fight… And this fight, I was going to win. Picking up speed, I now was going towards Pandemonium now, catching him by surprise. Instead of charging at him, I slipped under the changeling and used my spear like a baseball bat to smack him into the explosive balls of fire he had follow me. Hopefully, that would do the trick. But I had a hunch he wasn’t dead yet. Not by a long shot.



        “You alright Ken?” Revaan asked me.



        “Never better… Let’s kick things up a notch.” I smirked, looking back at the changeling. He was emerging from the explosion that had just occurred. And from what I can tell… he was pissed. My concern though was the big guy that Revaan was trying to fight. But… an idea then came to me.



        “Hey Revaan, mind if I take on both of them at once?”



        “Okay, either you are crazy or you're thinking is suicidal.” He told me. 



        “I got a plan. It just involves giving this two idiots a false sense of security. Let me handle these two. The guards here need aerial support to deal with the rest of the swarm. I already told Luna to be expecting you, so she and guards might see you as an ally.”



        “Fair enough.” He replied, using his wings to take off into the air, leaving me with Tweedle Dum and Tweedle idiot. The giant Changeling spared a glance towards Revaan and became still.



        “Hey, Berserker. You and your midget friend are dealing with me now.” I shouted, catching his attention along with the psycho midget. 



        “No~ Puppy come back! Berserker’s gonna take my fun!~” Shouted Pandemonium in despair. Revaan was long since gone making an eerie silence fall. “Doesnt matter! I will make you go boom~ Berserker won’t take my fun~” Shouted Pandemonium, his voice being creepier and darker as more giant balls of fire appeared around him. 



        “Oh really now? Well, then…” I taunted him, holding my arms out as I held my spear. “HIT ME WITH YOUR BEST SHOT!!”



        “Hyahahaha! Pandemonium is gonna.make.you.go.booom!” The spheres around the insane pyromancer began to circle around him at an insane speed making them see more like a giant circle. Without notice, the spheres came flying towards me, each from a different angle. “Now it is time to go BOOM!”



        Now, this… was when things got interesting. From the changelings point of view, they thought that they killed me. But soon, those same flames were beginning to die down as the scales on my arm expanded and moved across my body. I was now in my dragon armor form… and I was going to enjoy thrashing the living hell out of these two.



        “Sorry little one… Playtime’s over.”



        “WHAT!? No! Why doesnt little colt goes boom! Pandemonium is angry! Berserker! Why doesnt colt goes boom!~”



        “F*** you! That’s why!”



        “Grrrrr… Mad! Pandemonium is mad! I don't care anymore! You arent fun! You are a broken toy! You don't go boom like the others!~” Shouted Pandemonium to the skies, and his mouth for the first time moved as he barred his fangs. 



        “That’s because I’m not like the others. Now, show me what you got. Otherwise, you’ll make this fight look boring.” I teased, using the last bit to try and provoke Pandemonium because of his childish nature.



        “Shut up! Shut up shut up shut UP!!!” Yelled Pandemonium, twenty balls appeared around him as his body became surrounded by a dark red glow. “You want me mad!? You will have me mad! I will destroy you! I will burn you! Pandemonium shall run FREE!” More and more balls began to appear around Pandemonium before circling around him, forming three ring of light around his body. “I will destroy you!” 



        “You will try.” The Changeling had enough, using his magic to have the rings surround around me. The heat of the balls of fire felt like the inside of a volcano as he tried to have them all collide into me. They zoomed in quickly, but one of them hit the ground and coughed up a dust cloud, giving me a chance to barrel roll to my right and hurled my spear at Pandemonium as it struck his left shoulder. Next, I used my dragon arm to pull him down to the ground, impaling the spearhead deeper upon reaching the ground. Pandemonium was screaming in pain as it tried to stagger to it’s feet.



        “No! Pandemonium is angry! Why can't Pandemonium use his powers! Pandemonium needs to go boom! Why can't I go boom!? What have you done to Pandemonium!?” Shouted Pandemonium while thrashing on the ground.



        I walked over, seeing that the changeling was in pain. Watching him struggle was just sickening. The least I can do was ease his suffering. But as I got closer… I heard the Changeling say something… different as it’s eyes changed color from a blood red to a cool blue. His thrashing came to a stop as slowly his eyes raised and focused on mines. Tears began to fall from his eyes as he muttered two words. 



        “Thank...you…” His eyes suddenly changed from blue to red again, yet he just… froze there. Thinking that he was dead, I began to approach towards him only to hear laughter.



        “This isn't over… you may have defeat me! But I’m one of many! Pandemonium shall walk among the living again! Hyahahaha!” His body began to crack, light beginning to pour out from his body. Oh crap, he was going to explode! I leaped out of the way as the changeling exploded, his insides and green blood flying everywhere. I even thought I saw his heart get stuck in a nearby tree. Still though, that was only the first of two opponents I needed to face.



        Wait a second… Where was he? Turning around, I saw him just looking at me. I was going to say something, until he grunted and disappeared in a flash of green flames as I reverted back to normal. Now… I needed to find Gray. It’s time we deal with the queen.[center


        “Revaan. Get ready. Once I find Gray, we’re making the Changeling queen regret her decision of coming here.”



        “Got it.” I heard him tell me mentally as I ran to the cathedral. As I approached it, two things greeted me. A giant set of doors blowing away. The other, green light coming from the inside. Something seemed wrong.



        Those suspicions were soon answered as I saw a familiar Ice Mage fly out the cathedral.



        “That is what you deserve for defying the Queen!” Shouted an angry Changeling. Looking upwards I could make out a tall female Changeling floating in the air just like Pandemonium. Her hands were glowing with dark green energy as did her eyes. In a way… she looked pissed.



        It did not take long for her to notice me though as Gray crash landed… somewhere on the city behind me.



        “And who are you? Another fool that believes in peace.” She practically spat that word as if it was venom. “Fools! All of you! Surrender now and I will see that you're executed swiftly!” I happened to notice what appeared to be this world's version of Twilight and her friends behind her inside the cathedral, but taking in Chrysalis’ words… all I did was just laugh.



        “I would honestly say that you are the fool this time.”



        “What did you just call me!? I take back what I said, your death shall be slowly and painful! Just like that other fool!” She shouted as her magic began to fluke around her, wisps of fire appeared and disappeared while the glow of her hands and eyes intensified.



        “Yeah… you’re just as crazy as the exploding midget that detonated himself. Besides, you are overlooking something.”



        Chrysalis gave a snarl before an evil smile appeared on her face. “Oh? Tell me then little fool. What did I miss? Because all I see is thrash.” 



        I smiled, pointing one of my fingers above her. “My friend.” Around that moment, Revaan soon made his appearance, landing on the roof of the cathedral and staring down the queen. The dragon's appearance definitely startled the queen. Just as much as the ponies inside were startled by the shaking of the cathedral’s walls.



        “Why hello there…” Revaan snarled, overlooking the queen. “You must be the queen in charge…”



        “Dragon… What are you doing here? Didn't your kind made an oath to not getting on the other races’ problems? Or are you here to help me conquer the city?”



        “Neither…” Revaan growled. Leaping from the roof, he grabbed Chrysalis and threw her into a nearby building before letting out a breath of fire. “I am here because you are planning to hurt the lives of innocent souls. And for that, you will pay for your crimes.”



        I just looked towards the burning house where Revaan just threw Chrysalis into, there wasn't any movement and then the house came down. Dust and smoke began to cover the sky above as we continue to watch the possible tomb of the Queen of Changelings. “Well… that was way more easier than I thought.”



        “We aren’t done yet. If she is strong enough to send Gray flying out of the cathedral like that, then this is probably nothing to her.” He warned me. Soon enough, The earth began to tremble as I switched weapons. This time to my two swords. Suddenly the fire of the house came back to life but instead of red and yellow flames they were green. 



        The earth’s trembling became worse and from inside the fire, a black form began to rise in the air. The wind suddenly pushed me backwards, the dust flew and the inferno grew in size and heat. Pieces of rock began to rise in the air and green wisp of flame appeared and disappeared around me.



        “Insolents! Know your place dragon!” From the flames a dark green beam of light shot towards Revaan. All he did was move his neck as the beam missed. This allowed me the chance to grapple Chrysalis towards me, slicing at her across the chest.



        “You mess with him, you mess with me.” I warned her, getting into a crouching stance with both blades at the ready.



        Suddenly her eyes flashed red before returning to their normal green color. Her eyes narrowed and I found myself pushed backwards by an invisible force. When it stopped I looked upwards and saw three round plates moving around Chrysalis. “You will pay for your actions fool!” Her horn flashed and flames began to appear around her. When they came back the cut I made on her chest disappeared. “Know your place!” She raised her left arm and pointed her index finger at me. From the point a dark green ball began to form, jumping backward my eyes widened as the the ball seemed to shoot towards me at an incredible speed. I was going to dodge it, until Revaan’s tail came down and had the fireball burst.



        “Not a smart choice,” He growl as his fangs dug into Chrysalis’ arm breifly before she pulled it away. “You try to harm my partner… You got another thing coming.” Just like with me the plates grew in size and crashed against Revaan, they began to push him backwards as Chrysalis again was surrounded by fire. When the fire died down the bite marks were gone. 



        “You shall pay for that, lizard!” Shouted Chrysalis, her horn began to glow as chunks of earth began to rise to the air. All around me, small pieces of rubble, furnitures, and metal began to rise to the air. They began to gain speed and in seconds they were all high in the air. “Die!” She shook her hand towards Raveen, the million of pieces rock, metal and furniture came flying towards Revaan who didn't have time to act. But, to my surprise, a dark blue shield appeared and blocked all the incoming projectiles. Soon, I heard a familiar voice shout out.



        “Thou will not harm thine allies!” From the sky a dark blue figure began to descent. In front of Revaan now stood no other than Princess Luna. 



        “LUNA!! Oh, am I glad to see you!” I shouted, still paying attention to Chrysalis.



        “Thanks Sir Ken, we began to worry for thine health when we sensed the magic coming from here. Our troops are pushing the Changelings outside the city as we speak.”



        “Good to know. My concern though is with Gray,” I told her, pointing in the direction he flew. “He’s an ally of mine and Chrysalis sent him flying a few moments ago. I hope he’s alright-” Suddenly a shield formed around me as a sea of green fire engulfed me. The ball grew in size and pushed the flames away from me as I took a glance at the Changeling Queen in the air. Her body was surrounded by a dark green aura and the round plates that floated around her began to form a complete ball. Ball of flames formed on the area around her and began to circle on the sky. 



        “This insolence, this transgression, IT SHAN'T GO UNPUNISHED!” Yelled the Changeling Queen. 



        The attack went towards all three of us and it went off with a explosion and a cloud of smoke. However, as the dust cleared, something appeared in between us and her. A huge wall of pure ice that reached the sky.



        “Gray…” I spoke, looking back in the direction in which the attack came from as Luna landed to my left. Looking at her, I spoke again. “Oh the tables have turned in our favor now.”



        “Sorry for being late, Ken! Just woke up Twilight, she knows more about magic than me. I can't seem to be able to free Cadance and it seemed like you needed a little help.” The Cryo-mage said, he then saw Luna at my side and his eyes widened.



        “Luna?” I hear Gray whisper. Looking towards Luna she seemed to be in pain, she was clutching her head with both hands and began to stumble a little as she looked at Gray. Remembering Chrysalis, I soon got in front of them.



        “Gray, how long do I need to hold her off for?” 



        “Wha? Ugh. Forgot about her for a second. We just need to hold her off until Cadance realize the spell. What I can't fathom is why is Queen Chrysalis so powerful? I don't remember her being like this from the show…” I hear Gray whispering to himself.



        I grinned, having the scales around my arm expand again. “It was the same with Pandemonium earlier. Let me deal with this.” Taking my dragon armor form, I stared down the queen, blades at the ready. I knew she was in a bubble, but I had one idea that I could try. If I channeled the magic into my swords and continue striking multiple times, her shield could wear down. My dragon armor state allowed for me to have my attacks deal more damage than normal. Rushing in, I began to strike at her multiple times, causing her shield to slowly crack. Now, I was getting somewhere. 



        That was, until she threw me into the air. But, luckily, Revaan caught me and had me propel myself forward. Gray on the ground was channeling his magic, making a giant light blue rune appear behind Chrysalis..



        “Ice-Make! Ice Impact!” From the rune a giant hammer with a weird design appeared. Chrysalis’s attention was on us, so she didn't saw it coming.



        The blow sent the queen flying. Flying towards Revaan and I as I moved forward. I threw my first sword forward, getting her in the chest before grabbing her with my Dragon arm.



        “This is for all the lives you’ve hurt.”



        From twenty feet up in the air, I hurled towards the ground and slammed her face first, followed by pulling out my blade. Looking back at Gray, I noticed Luna. “Is she alright?”



        Gray looked at me in confusion before his eyes landed on Luna, it was like a switch turned on as he forgot about the fight, he didn't say anything and made a dash towards Luna. Soon, I noticed Chrysalis slowly emerge.



        “DO YOU THINK THAT CAN STOP ME!?!”



        Her eyes flashed red and her stance changed. I noticed the magic from the cathedral though and soon grinned.



        “Not stop… Stall.”



        Then she said something that threw me on a loop.



        “Where… what I’m doing here?” Even the tone of her voice changed but before I could dwell more on this, the pink barrier began to grow at an alarming speed.



        “Two words… You’re… screwed.” I told her. This, in turn, caused her to turn around to see what was happening. But it was already too late. Whatever was going on inside the temple, it sent the queen and all the changelings that were left in the city flying like she had been hit with a home run bat. Now though, all the ponies were what remained as I turned back to normal. However… things weren’t so calm once the dust had settled.



        “What the HAY!?! Girls, There is a DRAGON OUT HERE!!!”



        Ah crap.





End Chapter 6

> 7- Colder than my heart, if you can imagine Part 2
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound By Scales- Colder than my heart,


 if you can imagine Part 2





Point of View: Ken





        Out of all the times that I would prefer to be noticed out of the blue, this was NOT one of them. The changelings have been defeated, but now, this world's version of the Mane Six now see Revaan and I as an enemy. Immediately, I placed my weapons away and was going to tell Revaan to not do anything rash, until I heard a familiar voice call out to us. Just as this world's Rainbow Dash was trying to charge straight at Revaan.



        “Rainbow Dash, they are our allies!” I turned to my left to see that Gray was holding Luna in his arms. His words seemed to have an effect on Rainbow though as she just stopped shy of Revaan’s nostrils. The dragon was doing his best to hold in the temptation of letting out a small laugh as he watched her move her hoof back to her side.



        “Emh… I knew it! I totally wasn't about to kick him!” She valiantly proclaimed before flying back over to where her friends are. As time passed, this world's Twilight took the chance to talk to Gray and Cadence, but it was only a few minutes later that I noticed Applejack, Rainbow, and that one pink pony that I saw before back in my world. God, I can’t remember her name to save my life.



        Suddenly, my sight of vision was assaulted by pink. Which caused me to fall flat on my ass. And for the ball I had in my bag to fall out... Meh, I didn't need it anyways.



        “Wow! You are a weird looking mare! Hello my name is Pinkie Pie! What is your name? Hey why is your hand so funny? No wait, why don't you have fur? Were you born like that? Is it some sort of new disease!? Is it contagious!? IS IT CONTAGIOUS!?” The pink mare began to shake my shoulders with a great amount of strength. Before I could push her away the orange furred mare grope her by the shoulders and pulled her away from me, making me let out a sigh of relief.



        I didn't need to be a genius to put two and two together to know that the mare was Applejack, she even have the same stetson on her head. She pulled the pink menace away and began to try and whisper while taking glances my way, and I mean try because even from here I could hear her. 



        “Pinkie! Show some restraint. Don't ya go there and made the poor fellah feel bad, you are scaring him for pete's sake! If tha’ fella is anything like the Gray boy then he is ah stallion not a mare.” My eye twitched when the remark hit home in my head. Mare? How in the nine heavens do I look like a mare to them!? “Now ah are gonna apologize and for goodness pinkie don't ya go and scare the fella!”



        “Uh… so you are a stallion then? Eh I can see the difference.” Said a voice from my right. Looking at the source I was met by this world’s version of Rainbow Dash, who was lazily sprayed on her backs in the air. 



        “Nice to meet you. I’m Ken,” I told them, before pointing behind me. “That’s my partner and friend Revaan.”



        “Hello.” He humbly spoke.



        “Care ta repeat that, sugarcube?” Applejack asked me.



        “Which part?” I spoke, wanting clarification.



        “The part about being your partner duh! Silly nilly!” Said Pinkie Pie who once again broke into my personal space. 



        “Yeah… well, it also relates to what you were asking earlier about my… arm. Basically, our souls are bound to each other. For example, if you did kick Revaan earlier,” I said, glaring at Rainbow. “I would have felt the same pain across my face.”



        Rainbow’s cheeks flushed red with embarrassment giving an awkward laugh. “Well, it is not my fault! Just look at him! Dragons aren't know for being nice and all you know? The last one we met threw me and my friends to a boulder!” She said loudly while waving her hands in the air. 



        “I’m not like most other dragons,” Revaan insisted. “I prefer to get along with other species rather than harm them.”



        “Wait wait wait! Can you breath fire like a dragon! Oh can you fly? Can you?” Yelled the pink menace from behind me.



        “Not exactly. But I can use the energy in my arm for different abilities,” I told her, using my arm to yank an apple pie off of an abandoned cart and then brought it back to my hand. “Then there’s my dragon armor, but I already used it once and I need some time to catch my breath before doing it again. Anypony hungry?”



        “Well partner, ah dont think yer gonna find food around here. This place look like ah battleground from ah war.”



        “Yeah, but if you give it some time, everypony might get back on their hooves. Oh and I was asking if anypony wanted the pie. Fighting changelings must’ve made you girls work up quite an appetite.” I told them, setting the pie on a boulder.



        “Heck yeah! I could go for a booze right about now!” Shouted Rainbow Dash. 



        That… was something I honestly did not expect. I did not know about this world having any sort of alcoholic drink. But I guess it could possibly make sense somehow. I was in a world of talking ponies after all. Almost anything could happen right?



        “Now Rainbow, there would be plenty of time for booze later. Ah reckon the city would be busy with all da repairs after. But ah think I could open some of the Cider barrels back at the farm.” Said Applejack while giving Rainbow an elbow to the shoulder. Rainbow Dash for her part just froze and I swear there were stars on her eyes. She must have been idolizing herself drowning in cider right around now… Not paying attention to the… other person that was behind the three of them.



        But she was not as friendly as Rainbow, Applejack and Pinkie. Not by a long shot.



        “So Gray, you are saying that this… Dragon is on our side?” Asked a voice from behind the girls. The girls turned around and I could see the one who spoke. She was a white pony, an Alicorn to be more precise. She was wearing a white dress from her neck to the knees and was the same height as myself. Her pink eyes where looking at Revaan with suspicion and caution.  The only thing I noticed during this is that this… pony… was barely paying any attention to me and more on Revaan.



        He briefly nodded his head, before looking at me. I only said the first thing that came to mind. “Umm… Hi?”



        Her eyes snapped at me, it was like I just insulted her or something for how hard she was glaring at me. I was really beginning to feel like I screwed up somehow.



        “You must be Ken. Gray said you helped take back the city, and for that you have my thanks.” Her glare loosened a little as she gave me a bow. But when she raised the glared returned then folds. “But I want the truth, why are you here? Dragons, no matter the age aren't know for helping any other species without some sort of reward.” Her gaze turned towards Revaan. “They made an oath too, to never interfere between the affairs of other species. So that means you want something from this little escapade.”



        “Celestia, calm down. They are good people! They helped for the good of their heart-” Gray yelled from behind her. He wasn't carrying Luna anymore. Celestia turned sharply towards Gray and looked at him with the same look she gave us.



        “You should stay quiet Gray, for even now I have doubts about you. If not for Luna’s words I would have you imprisoned until I could talk to you. I can feel your magic and there is something about you that bugs me.” She hissed at Gray. Weren't they like friends or something?



        “That… is actually where you are incorrect.” Revaan replied, taking Celestia’s attention away from a gobsmacked Gray. “I am bound to Ken and he is bound to me. Therefore, his will is mine.”



        “Plus, Gray did summon us.” I reminded him, sighing a little as I facepalmed myself with my dragon hand. “If I didn’t help him when he needed it, he would’ve passed out in the forest without any magic. Geez, who knew politics in this world was so extreme.”



        “Matters not, the city is in a state of panic. The wedding as per Princess Cadence’s petition would be held tomorrow. But for now I shall comfort my little ponies about what happened today. You along with Gray can sleep at the new barracks at the castle. For your… dragon friend. We don't have a place big enough for a dragon.” She said.



        “Ken, I can just return home.” Revaan told me, “I’ll see you back at the temple when you return.”



        “Same here, man. Catch you later.” With that, I helped open a hole in the void for him to return back to Obsidian hollow. After my arm glowed a bit and Revaan went back home, that small… trick caught Celestia’s and Pinkie’s attention. For Pinkie, it was because of the lights. For Celestia… it was something else. But she seemed to push the question aside as an unconscious Luna came at her side surrounded by a golden aura. 



        “We will talk later. The moon shall rise soon and I have work to do. Ask Captain Shining Armor for your quarters.” With that her horn began to glow in a golden aura and she disappeared with. 



        “Wow… I never saw the Princess like that! She looked like a pansy meany pants! Hey, what happen to Gray? Hello? Anybody home?” The pink menace popped out of nowhere and when I looked at her she was poking Gray’s nose.



        “Aw great, Gray’s pulling an egghead on us.” Rainbow pouted. “Ken, mind helping him out for a sec?”



        “How am I suppose to help?”



        “I don’t know, slap him or something?” I sighed, walking up to Gray for a second. Sighing I then spoke again.



        “Sorry but about this Gray, but if anyone asks… Rainbow did it.” With that, I smacked him across the face with my right arm like I was Batman slapping Robin. Oh, the good old days.



        “Wha-I-where?” He blinked a few times and a frown slowly creep on his face. “Did you just slap me?” He asked in a low tone.



        “In all seriousness, Rainbow told me too. She said you were “pulling an egghead” on them” I told him.



        Raising an eyebrow he crossed his arms over his chest. “So you slap me for no other reason, just  than a mare telling you to?” He asked with a neutral tone. 



        “Ummm… yes?” I said with a shrug.



        Letting a sigh escape his breath he began to rub his temper. “I know the feeling, I can't say no to them no matter what. But what do you mean about me pulling ‘an egghead’ on you?”



        “You were starting to look pale like a zombie. I needed to get you to snap out of it.” I told him. “Oh and if you were wondering why Revaan isn’t here, he went back to our home. Now… I think maybe you have some questions for me?”



        “Questions… sure.” Gray said, his gaze unfocused. Waving a hand in front of his face I frowned.



        “Gray? … Are you okay? You’re staring off into space again.” 



        He shook his head and began to rub his temples, he gave out a sigh as his gaze turned to me. “Yeah… just… there are some things on my mind. It is just that I didn't… well, thought that my reunion would be like that.” 



        “Hang on a second, Reunion?” I asked him. “What do you mean by that?”



        Gray looked at me for a few seconds before waving his left hand side to side. “Nothing, really. Hey, where did Celestia said the barracks were?”



        “She didn’t really tell me. All she said for me to ask Captain Shining Armor later to take me to my quarters. Didn’t mention anything on barracks.”



        “Well, then our guy’s right over… there.” He said pointing towards the main six with the addition of two new ponies. One was a white Unicorn stallion that reached my chin, while the other was a pink Alicorn mare. Both of them had a few… minor cuts and scrapes, but nothing major compared to what happened to the rest of the city.



        Making my way towards the group, I made a stop after seeing that Gray wasn't following me. Looking at him with a raised eyebrow, I noticed the confusion on his face. But I’m not sure why he was puzzled.



        He catched up on me, not saying anything as we made our way towards the group. He was taking glances at me from the side of his vision every now and then. With a sigh he came to an halt and turned towards me. “Ken, what did you mean when you told Celestia that I was the one to bring you here? Summoned you said I think?” I sighed a little, rustling into my pockets to take out the black scale that I had as a token.



        “At one moment, you must have held onto this,” I told him. “This scale is my summoning token… Are you familiar with the Displaced?”



        He took a glance at the sky, rubbing his chin with his right hand. Suddenly he snapped his fingers and his gaze returned on me. “Yeah, I remember you saying something about ‘for being a displaced’ back at the forest. What did you mean by that?” 



        “Displaced is short for Dimensionally Misplaced,” I told him. “You and I aren’t the only people that were sent to Equestria. Are you familiar with the Multiverse at all?” After seeing him look at me with another puzzled gaze, I sighed.



        “Well, let me make this simple. There are multiple versions of Equestria. Each one with various differences. Different Displaced are sent to different worlds and do what they want with the abilities they gained. Revaan was concerned about me getting involved because this world is before the events in my timeline. I’m three years ahead of you.”



        He cocked his head side to side, mulling the information I just gave him. His face scrunched before he let out a sigh. “So, you mind to tell me that I wasn't the only person who… well… came here? I mean, send to one of those ‘Equestria’ from the Multiverse? Sorry if I don't really get it but I was more into politics and carpentry before getting here. It makes sense though.”



        “Trust me, some things are a lot more surprising than others. I don’t know much about them though since I only met a few. But I do know that you can use a Displaced’s token to summon one.” He explained, holding onto his to show the cryo mage. “This is my token.”



        Giving my token to Gray he began to look at it from different angles, after a while he turned his gaze back towards me with a frown. “But this is just a… dragon scale, there isn't anything out of place. How did I summon you with this?” 



        “Do you remember how I found you? You were almost dead until I healed you.” I reminded him. “Did anything happen before that?”



        Gray took a thoughtful look, for a few seconds he was quiet. Then his eyes widened. “Well, I remember falling to the ground but there wasn't a scale around me. Before you appeared though I asked for help…” 



        “Did you feel yourself grabbing onto anything solid?” I asked.



        “Well… yes? Maybe?” I gave him a deadpan look. “Okay, I don't know. Wasn't really paying attention to my surroundings hehe..he” He said giving me a sheepishly smile. 



        “One way or another, you summoned me,” I told him. “And I was thinking of sticking around to help. The Wedding has been rescheduled to tomorrow, so maybe I can help with a few things… Which reminds me… why were you holding onto Luna earlier like you were cradling her? Is she family to you?”



        “In a way… I think. She seemed to remember me. If not for her, Celestia would have me imprisoned and interrogated. It… it is bunch of horseapples really.” He said giving a sad sigh.



        “Maybe we can check on her in a few minutes? She should be awake by then.” I offered, trying to show him my support.



        “Thanks, but I don't want to disturb her. Not counting that they would have quite a busy weeks to come. But really, thanks man. I really appreciate the help today. If not for you, Canterlot would be nothing more than a husk of its former self.” He said while raising his left arm for a handshake. I smiled, shaking his hand in return.



        “Your welcome Gray. I can help stick around and assist with the clean up effort if you want me too.” I offered, just in case.



        “Well… don't mind if I take you on that offer. I was going to volunteer to help in the reconstruction of the city tomorrow. I think we will need all the help we could get, seeing as half of Canterlot have been destroyed.” He said while scratching the back of his neck.



        “Same here. I think maybe tonight though we should get the chance to rest a bit. I believe that the city might have some sort of spell to help reconstruct the buildings. But the attacks might have left with some of the children being… orphans. Maybe we should get them some aide and help them?”



        “I would gladly like that.” He said with a smile. He was about to turn towards the girls when he froze mid step. Slowly he turned to me with a puzzle face. “Ken, you said that those… ‘Displaced’ guys have tokens right?” I gave him a nod, already thinking what he wanted to ask. “And you said I was one of those… Displaced. That means I have a token right? Well I have lived for years in Equestria and not once did I got summon. Does that mean my token’s… well… broken? Malfunctioning? or something?”



        “Hmm… Actually Gray. You haven’t been summoned because you haven’t made a token.” I clarified. “Token’s aren't made automatically. You have to choose an item that represents you, leave a small message on it and then cast it out into the void. You’ll still keep the item you sent out, but sending it into the void has the token be able to span the Multiverse and reach other Displaced. I can help fix that now if you want.”



        "You can? Well, I don't really have much on me. The only object that I have that could represent me is this..." He grabbed the necklace around his neck. The fact that I didn't see it before baffled me. "This is what I bought before coming to Equestria, there aren't any other objects that could fit I think. So... How does it work? I don't think that just saying a message would work on it."”



        “You need to channel some of your energy, or in your case magic, into it while creating the message. For example, mine is like this.” Getting out my token again, I let him hear the message that I was left there when Zinnia helped me. ‘I am Ken Ahkrin, The Scalebound. Call upon me if you need some help, advice or want to tip the scales in your favor.’ Afterwards, I looked back at him, putting the scale in my pocket. “Something brief and simple, but get’s your point across. Messages can’t be super long, so twenty seconds should be enough at most.”



        "Well... I don't know. This isn't doesn't have any tunes to channel my magic. That, and I told myself to have never force my magic on inanimate objects without runes. Without those the object have no way of storing the magi-" Will he continue to talk I increased the volume of my headphones. Never took Gray for an egghead really, he seems more like the action type of guy. When his mouth close I lowered the volume and gave him a deadpan expression. He seemed to get the point across as he gave an awkward laugh before scratching the back of his head.  "Ehehehe... Sorry, I tend to ramble a little when talking about magic. Force of habit that I took from an old friend really, anyway. The point is, do you think it will work? Cause if it doesn't you are buying me a costume made necklace." 



        “Just trust me on this one,” I assured him. “First, prepare the message that you want to send out.”



        "Well... I have a message already, but then what do I do?" 



        “You say it while you're channeling your magic into the item.”



        “Okay then… let's see..” Gray’s hand began to glow as a blue rune appeared on the back of his hand. “From those who seek justice and peace. If danger is knocking upon thee, or allies are slim. Call for me. For my name’s Gray Fullbuster, fighter of demons and darkness.” With this his hand’s glow vanished. His eyes looked at the necklace in confusion. “Well… I certainly was expecting everything in twenty radius to freeze, so… what now?” 



        “I can take care of what’s next.” I replied, using my dragon arm to open a tear in the void. Once I tossed the original token inside, it held still, splitting into multiple tokens before I plucked the original one out of the vortex to return to Gray. “There we go, all done.”



        “Well then, let's go and get some sleep. Tomorrow’s going to be a busy day. We continue our way towards the mane six of this world. Twilight’s eyes snapped at us and before she could open her mouth, she froze. Her eyes rolled at the back of her head and she fell face first to the ground. Everything came to a standstill as all of us looked at Twilight, I was beginning to think the world until I hear Gray let out a groan.



        “Don't worry, she just passed out for having her magic overcharged. Nothing a good two or three days of sleep won't help.” He said, the mane six just exchanged looks between each other and Gray. 



        Seeing as the atmosphere was becoming awkward I gave a polite cough to get their attention. “Speaking of sleep, I think a little bit of rest would be good for my bones right about now… Where’s Shining Armor?”





Next Morning



        When I woke up the next morning, I felt like my skull had cracked in two. Too many things had happened last night and now, I was beginning to think I was feeling some kind of hangover. I would try to remember what happened besides me getting his token from him, but right now was probably the best time for me to go back home. I did tell Gray that I was going to leave in the morning, given that a lot of the ponies were looking at me like I was some kind of freak the other night. Plus, if he did need my help, he could just summon me. That’s why I left one of my tokens by the door to his room. 



        I made my way to where I first met Gray outside the castle. Only this time, I was on my own. Calmly, I used my token to conjure my way home and stepped in. Once I was back, I found myself inside the main room of the temple with Revaan overlooking Obsidian Hollow. Apparently, there was a lot of commotion going on down below… and I was curious to know what it was.



        “Welcome back… You’ve arrived just in time too.”



        “Just in time?” I questioned the Dragon. “For what exactly?”



        “For Twilight’s return,” He told me. “Only this time, she has the princesses with her.”



        Dear ancestors, what the hell had happened since I left?





End Chapter 7

> 8- Meeting Royalty
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Meeting Royalty





Point of View: Ken




        “You have got to be kidding me. Twilight brought the Princesses!?” I said, looking back at Revaan. All he could do was nod at me and let out a deep sigh. This temple was no way in proper shape to meet the Princesses of an entire nation. I soon had to set my bag down immediately against the wall. “When did they arrive?”

        “Ten minutes ago. For the most part, Maple and the town are occupying them, but I believe they will be coming this was soon.” Revaan told me as I had to replace my torn clothes from Gray’s world with a fresh new shirt and jacket. I paused my music and had my headphones come off my ears and around my neck, allowing me to be able to hear the sounds and echoes of the Hollow.

        “How much time do you think we have?”

        “I would assume fifteen minutes at most when it comes to Princess Celestia. Luna, on the other hand, might be a bit curious in trying to find out what’s in the temple.”

        “We better get this place ready.” I told him. “We should always be ready for whoever comes knocking at our door. Where’s Fizzle?”

        “He’s with Spike and the others in the town.” The onyx dragon said, giving me a sigh of relief. 

        “Prepare the temple for visitors. I have a feeling that we’re going to be expecting some surprise guests.” I told him, walking through the doors into the storage room with my bag back over my shoulder. Taking the empty crystals I had in my bag, I set them on a shelf as I made sure I had everything I needed.

        Swords. Check.

        Bow and arrow quiver. Check

        Spear. Check… Unexpected Displaced trying to talk to me right around now… Not check. And above all… the worst of times to try and contact me. I had just got back from Gray’s world. I can’t deal with this right now. 



Meanwhile

        “Okay let me see if I am understanding this right… You found a cave Trollkin and thought it was a good idea to poke it?” I asked looking at the three Diamond dogs and pony who were all looking at the floor. I sighed as I rub my face I did not need this right now.

        “How many times do I have to tell you all how dangerous it is down here. You could of ran into a Dregg or worst a DEATHLESS!” I scream at them. It didn’t help we still haven’t explored all of the underground cavern. 

        “Just go I need to think on this, I’ll deal with you later.” I tell them as they ran off. Why do I have to deal with all this. I think to myself as I look around. Maybe I should take the girls out on a holiday or something. As I’m thinking that I hear a voice and feel the pull of my token.

        “Okay, who or what the hell was that? Revaan, are you trying to talk to me mentally again!? Warn me before you do that!!”

        Well, that's interesting, let's see what this is all about. I then let myself be pulled into the portal in my human form with a smile on my face. This was going to be fun.



        As I was walking outside the door to the storage room, I had happened to come across a gem that was not the same as the Soul Shards that I previously had seen. This one was just glowing green and was reacting to my hands. If this was a Displaced-. No no no no no no!! NOT NOW!!! God dammit, I had to jinx myself.

        That’s when a portal opens over head and and man fell onto the soul shards. “OW! Son of a- Why just why I hate it when that happens!” Said the guy as he pulls himself out and had what looked like a dragon tail. 

        “Where the bloody hell am I now?” He asked then looked at me and I saw he had an eyepatch over his left eye. “Let me guess you called?”

        “Uhh… not exactly.” I told this… person who was giving me a deadpanned look at me. “Who are you even?”

        He sighed as he dug his way out of the soul shards. “My name is Asphyxious Hellbringer. The half dragon, Lich lord and King of the diamond dogs. May I now know your name?” Asphyxious asked as he did a bow. But the look in his eye said there was something wild about him. Probably because of the whole “Lich Lord” thing.

        “My name is Ken Ahkrin. Scalebound and Head of the Chroma Branch in the Kazoku family.” I introduced myself to him. Careful about what I was going to say.

       “Never heard of you.” Asphyxious said as he walked past and out into the hall as his tail moved around. “Where are we?” He asked as Asphyxious looked like he was sniffed the air.

        “My home.” Another voice echoed. Above the Lich Lord was now the dragon that called this Temple home. Looming over him and as tall as a two story building. Two things happened one Asphyxious pulled out what looked like a cutlass and was growling at Revaan.

        “Woah there, man.” I told him, putting myself between the two. “Revaan’s my partner. Put the blade down!” Asphyxious looked at us, but did not back down until he asked something.

        “Tell me. Do you know a dragon by the name Lord Toruk or one of his sons Everblight…” Asphyxious asked as he kept his guard up.

        Revaan’s first action was to shake his head. “No, I have not.” The displaced Lich Lord start to calm down and put his weapon away.

        “Good, so I don’t have to worry about you spreading dragons blight.” Asphyxious said as he looked at us. “Sorry I get a little… edgey around dragons I don’t know.”

        “Dragon’s blight?” Asphyxious looked at me when I said that and points to his tail and scales on his arms. Even if one arms was covered in armour. 

        “To put it in simple terms it like there will, anything that get infected with dragons blight ever end up being blighted and turned to their will or turn into a dragon spawn.” He explained as he walks down the hall. “Mind if we go outside?”

        “We are outside of the room… Our Temple is part of an underground city in the badlands.” I told him. “Welcome to the Onyx Temple.” 

        “Cool.” He said as he looks at one of the walls. “So why was I called here? Better yet, maybe you two could help me with something.”

        “Well, we got fifteen minutes-.”

        “Ten.” Revaan corrected.

        “... Okay, ten minutes until Celestia and Luna show up and I rather not screw up a first visit to these grounds from someone of Royalty.”

        “Let say I can turn into a dragon but I don’t know how. Got any ideas.” Asked Asphyxious as he leans on one of the stone walls. Only a few seconds later did the stone wall crumble on him and caused him to fall backwards.

        “ … You’re killing me, smalls.” However, when I looked back as Revaan, he looked back at me with a bit of concern. “What’s up?”

        “That dorm reeks of rotten flesh… Something died in there.”

        “Ow… I’m okay. But it smells down here.” Called out Asphyxious from inside the new hole in the wall. It sounded like he was a long ways down.

        “Do you see anything?”

             “Hang on…” A blue flame glows as Asphyxious held out his cutlass. “Hey guys… Can I ask you something?” Asked Asphyxious as it looked like he was looking at something.

        “There a skeleton down here and man is it ugly.” Said Asphyxious as he stands where he is. “Friend of your’s?”

        That… got Revaan to tense up a little. When I saw him, he looked like he was seeing a ghost. That… could not be good at all. “Is there some kind of jewel around it’s neck?” He asked. I looked back at the hole, trying to see what he was seeing.

         “Yes… Why?” Asked Asphyxious sounding not to sure as he looked around. “Someone you know.”

        “Oh dear ancients…” He swore. Soon though, I saw him try to find his way down there. Asphyxious was looking over the bones of the skeleton before Revaan snapped at the lich lord. “STAY AWAY FROM HER!!”

        Asphyxious jumped away from the dragon and looked on from afar. “Easy big guy I was just trying to see if the soul was still here.” He said as he looked up and around.

        “I told you to stay AWAY from her! Coryena was my mate!” Revaan snarled. “Dragons have their own ways to respect the dead. Ways that don’t involve the soul being tampered with.”

        Asphyxious gave a snarl of his own. “And you think I don’t know that? I have a hoard I’d die for! I’d do anything to keep them safe. Beside I was trying to work out how she died… I’m sorry.” Said Asphyxious as he walked away. I could hear the two of them bickering from all the way down there and I could now see what was going on. Revaan and Asphyxious were arguing at one another with the skeletal body of the dragon being at their side. The two of them weren’t paying attention at all to it. But right when I saw the skeleton, I thought for a minute that I saw it flinch. 

        Something wasn’t right at all.

            “Did you hear that?” Asked Asphyxious as he stop to listen. Now I was not hallucinating. The skull was moving. And it was looking at Revaan. “Well… That new.” 

        “Revaan, GET OUT OF THERE-!!” 

        I then saw Asphyxious get covered in blue fire and he changed into some kind of metal skeleton with a staff that had a moving eye inside of it. However, my focus was Revaan as the Skeletal beast lunged at him, striking him with it’s claws across the shoulder. I felt that same form of pain across mine due to the blow and hurried to get myself down there. It was another dragon. Just as tall as Revaan and with a screech of a banshee. But… I soon heard something else. Something that Revaan couldn’t hear.

        “H-help-!”

        That had only distracted me for a second as I had to defend myself from the incoming Tail swipe. Asphyxious meanwhile was throwing some kind of fire spells at the skeleton dragon. “I know one thing for sure that some kind of undead. But I have no idea if it being controlled or not.” Said Asphyxious as he teleports away from it tail swing. Then ends up standing next to me and boy was he tall.

        “Something is really wrong in here.” Said Asphyxious as he looks around for something. But I heard something else. The previous cry for help was now becoming cries of pain. I now looked back at the Lich, upset. 

        “I’d say. Your fire spell is not helping.” I told him. “Just now, I heard a voice asking for help and when you did your spell, she began to shriek in pain… Her soul is trapped in there.” The Lich looked on as he watched.

        “Her soul is bound to her bones… Look for runes and destroy them. They will ever be on her skull, the bones or some where in this room. FIRE!” He grabbed me and the next thing I know we’re on the other side of the room. “Sorry if you feel dizzy still working on that.” Said the Lich as he start to cast a spell then the room lights up. 

        I, meanwhile, kept on moving, reaching into my bag and pulling out my bow. It could come in handy when I did find something I was looking for. Rolling to the right, I now looked at the dragon that was trying to attack Revaan. But in this chaos, I could see opportunity. Two runes. One on the spine and another one on the neck. However, with the dragon facing towards Revaan and Asphyxious, they could not see what I can. Taking an arrow, I clipped it to the bow and drew it back, aiming at the visible rune on it’s spine before letting it go.

        It landed dead on, causing the dragon to scream in pain. But now, it was turning towards me. In most cases, other people would not want a dragon to turn towards you. But for me, it proved as an opportunity for Revaan as it exposed the second rune that was on the back of it’s head.

         “Sorry if it get a bit cold but it’ll slow her down.” The Lich then turned the room into a blizzard. The undead dragon was being slow down by the cold and the ice that was slowly forming on it body. I smiled. Now it was Revaan’s turn.

        “Revaan! Go for the head!!” The dragon first hesitated, but soon leaped forward, it’s claws striking the rune and then smashing the body of the skeleton to the ground. The Skeleton soon died down, it’s bones withering and fading to ash, but the mint like orb that I presumed to be Coryena’s soul went towards me, letting itself enter through my dragon arm before allowing me a chance to saw anything. I had no idea where her soul went at all, but soon, I heard something.

        “T-thank you…”

        I looked back at Revaan and Asphyxious, thinking that they would hear the same thing. “What just happened?” Asked the Lick as he looked at me.

        “I-i’m not… sure. But… I think I can hear the souls of dead dragons… As for the soul itself… I don’t know where it went.” Asphyxious went up to me and put his metal hand on my shoulder. “Maybe it for the best we don’t know… I myself don’t know where souls go after I set them free.” Said the Lich as he turns back into a half dragon. 

        “Well, at least Coryena could rest in peace.” I said, praying a small bit for her safe passage into whatever Dragons would see as Heaven. However, I was soon interrupted when I heard some noise from above.

        “Hey Ken! What the hay is going on down there!?! Don’t tell me you were trying to blow yourself up now! I can smell the smoke from up here!!”

        “J-just a minute Applejack!!” I said hastily. “Well crap. Time's up.” Asphyxious was smiling at me as he heard this. “Ya but I want to stick around and see what happens.” He said and calls up to Applejack. “We’re just talking about your flank!”

        “No were not!! Asphyxious, knock it off!!” He laughs and holds his hands up.

        “Who’s Asphy- What’s it’s name again?”

        “Does it like parties?”

        “PINKIE!!!”

             “Why I do miss Pie!” Calls back Asphyxious with a smile as he made his way back up to the wall. I just simply used my dragon arm to grappel myself up before he could reach the top as I walked out into the courtyard where everyone… or everypony was waiting.

        “Excuse my… self-invited guest. He just arrived randomly.” I assured everyone, just as Asphyxious was coming out with Revaan.

              “Too bad Sister’s not here she would of liked it out here.” Said Asphyxious as he dusts himself off. I sighed, looking back at them. “Sorry for being late. We had some… problems to take care of. But right now, everything is good. Twilight and her friends have told me a lot about you.” He said, looking towards Celestia and Luna. “And I’m honored to meet both of you.”

        “No worries, the pleasure is ours, Mr. Ahkrin.” Celestia spoke first, soon looking at Revaan. “Why you must be Revaan. I must say… You look… majestic.”

        “Why thank you.” The dragon returned her compliment with a simple thanks. I then notice Asphyxious was smiling at me and humming love in the air. I rolled my eyes, but soon noticed something. Luna was looking at both Revaan and I… and there was a deep red blush on her face. Oh great, it’s Applejack all over again.

              “Psst, dude what that mark on your neck?” Asked Asphyxious who was right next to me. I was personally surprised that he could actually see it because I thought my jacket was covering it, but then sighed as I turned towards him.

        “Are you aware of how dragon relationships work?” I whispered. 

        “Only a little eversince Sister started calling me her hoard.” Asphyxious whispered back. “And I have the scars to show for it.”

        “Yeah… Dude, hate to surprise you about this, but I’m in a hoard. Another Displaced named Zinnia, who is Half Dragon, claimed me as hers. Basically, it tells all females to back off because I’m taken.” I whispered in return before redirecting my attention to the princesses. “How was your visit so far?”

        “Grand. Very grand indeed.” Celestia replied, turning to her sister. “Are you alright, Luna?”

        “H-hunh? What? Y-yeah, I’m fine.” she stuttered, making me chuckle a little. Asphyxious was smiling at this.

        “Thanks for the info. I’ll put it to good use and I think you and Luna would look cute.” Said Asphyxious with a grin. This only caused Luna to blush even more as I facepalmed myself.

        “You are aware that you just said that not just to her, but to her sister right?”

            “I regret nothing.” He said with a smile and start to walk off.

        “ …… Nevermind that, I believe that you all know about Revaan and myself from Twilight, am I right?” I asked. All of them nodded as I took the time to answer each of their questions and got to know their names. Besides Applejack, Twilight Sparkle and Rainbow Dash, There was Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy and Rarity. Each one of them were a “Element of Harmony” but all that made me do was think of the Chaos Emeralds in Sonic the Hedgehog. Still though, when I explained to them that Revaan taught me how to wield my weapons, now was when Luna looked back at me with a serious grin.

        “A dragon? Taught you how to fight?” She asked. “I say that’s a worthy challenge.”

        “Luna…”

        “I’m sorry, what challenge?” I asked.

        “My sister has been aching to fight somepony in a duel. Most of the guards have not been able to keep up with her stamina or fighting techniques.” Celestia groaned. “I serious don’t think that this is the right place or time-.”

        “I’ll take you on.”

        That… caught everyone’s attention IMMEDIATELY. Rarity gasped, Fluttershy hid behind Revaan, Rainbow and Pinkie began to burst out laughing, Twilight’s eyes were twitching and Applejack Facehooved herself. Celestia meanwhile, was surprised.

        “Are you sure about this?” I nodded, noticing now that Asphyxious was coming back.

        “I’m game, I always wanted to have a scrap with little Lulu here.” Said Asphyxious grinning like a madman.

        “Maybe we can take turns.” I suggested. “The first person up will be decided by coinflip.” Asphyxious nods at this in agreement. 

        “I call tails” He said as he crosses his arms and somehow was leaning on his tail. Like he was sitting down on a char. Taking a bit that Applejack left me, I soon flipped and caught the coin. 

        “It’s tails.”

        “YES!” Asphyxious calls out jumping up and down like a kid tell everyone was watching him and he stop. “Um, let find a good sport for this fight.” 

        “You mean place?” Revaan asked. “The temple has a sparring grounds. Just follow me.”

              I, along with everyone else, followed Revaan as he lead us around the temple. The Sparring grounds was quite huge if I do say so myself. Almost reminded me of the training rooms in the old Legend of Spyro games. But it would work for now. There was even a place for us to sit as the Lich and the Night Princess prepared themselves.

        “So Ken what would be more fun, using magic or not?” Asked Asphyxious as he pulled out his cutlass then looks at me.

        “That depends-.” I reply, before noticing Luna raising her hoof as she held a Rapier in her magic. “Yes Luna?”

        “When can I stab somepony with this?”

        Revaan sighed, “It’s not called a stab when you are using a training blade like you are. The motion is called a touch.”

        “But if I said I touched somepony, I get scolded by Celestia.” That… made me snicker a little. Oh god, that was hilarious.

        “Don’t worry about it, it’s not fun unless I fear for my own life.” Said Asphyxious as he walks into the ring with his weapon at the ready. And trying not to laugh at what Luna said. Applejack just nudged at me, causing me to shut up a little as he all looked at Revaan.

        “BEGIN!!” He roared, sounding the bell for the fight to start. Asphyxious took off running keeping his body as low to the ground without falling over as he closed the gap between himself and Luna. The Princess herself skidded backward, thrusting her blade forward in an intent to pierce through the Lich’s chest. Blood went everywhere, but the half dragon was laughing. 

        “That all you got!” He roared and grabs her rapier and pulls it deeper into his body so he can reach her with his cutlass then try to swing at her. Luna pulled her Rapier out of Asphy’s grip in order to deflect the cutlass and strike at his hamstrings before moving backwards.

        “What sort of damned monstrosity are you!?”

             Asphyxious laughed a little at that. “No idea, I stop being human a long time ago.” He smiled as blood ran down his body. “But I’ll tell you one thing, let's kick things up a notch.” That when Asphyxious sword start to glow and flicker of ash starts to come out of it.He took off again and the when to slash at Luna just as she jumped back out of his reach. A wall of blue fire follows after his swing. 

        As their fight drawn out though, I noticed that Applejack was nudging me a little, trying to stay comfortable with me, but something seemed to be bothering her. Did something happen while she was gone? I poked her on the shoulder for a second as she turned to me. “Ken?”

        “AJ? Are you okay?” I asked her. She just looked at me a little bit more, before asking me to follow her out of the room. I looked back at Revaan, who just simply nodded at me as the two of us left and she guided me to my quarters. 

        “There’s… something I need to show you.” She told me, before nudging something out from behind her saddlebags. It was an egg. An egg that was partially Onyx Black along with the same color of her fur. “The potion… It worked.” Oh my god, it actually worked. The potion she had on her a few nights ago allowed herself to turn into a dragon briefly as she and I… slept together and now…

        “Oh my god, we’re parents.” That when we heard a roar and it wasn’t Revaan. Well, less of a roar and more of a bloody battle cry.”

        “What the hay was that!?”

        “Something tells me that was Asphyxious. I swear to god, if that Lich does something stupid-.”

        “Woah, back up Ken. He’s a Lich?” The Earth Pony replied. I had to briefly catch her up to speed before we had to run back out to the battlefield… and to the sight that was unfolding before us. Asphyxious was what look like catching his breath but what he was breathing out was blue flames not only that he had a far off look in his eye that was glowing to. That when he held out his sword and said something.

        “Cry out in despair… Everblight.” His body then covered in flames and he got a lot bigger, when I mean bigger he turned into a dragon! I wasn’t sure what to do but he was just sitting there that most strangest thing was he didn’t have any eyes. The dragon that was Asphyxious was just sitting there now not really sure what to do now.

        “You can’t see anything can you?” Luna asked. However, it snapped its head at her and roared. It slowly began walking over to her letting out soft growls as fire lit all around it. It then stopped and slowly turns it head over in my direction. 

        “Asphy, what the hell are you doing!?” I snarled. “Isn’t this taking too far?” Asphyxious just turned his head sideways almost like a dog that didn’t understand and slowly walks his way over to me and Applejack. As he got closer I saw his armoured head open to show off a second row of teeth. I could feel his breath as he sounds like sniffing us. He then in one motion landed down on the ground with his head resting on the floor. For a moment, I placed my dragon hand on his head, which surprisingly calmed him.

        “Well, that’s new.” Great, now Asphyxious was the family pet dog. How could this get any more out of the ordinary? Asphyxious moves his head over to Applejack and licks her… That a lot of drool. Then a portal opens as a Pink Arthro dragoness walks out who looked pregnant. She then saw Asphyxious.

        “What happen to you this time?” She asked sounding a little happy at this. Even though she reminded me of Sir Integra Hellsing from Hellsing Ultimate Abridged.

        “Are you… the one Asphyxious called “Sister?” And is it normal for him to act like a dog in his dragon form?”

        “Well for one thing this is the first I’ve seen him turn into a dragon of his own free will. As for acting like a dog his not. He is just taking care as to not harm you or your little ‘Traeger’.” Sister said with a smile as Asphyxious moved over to the Pink dragoness and start nuzzling her. Sister returns the nuzzle and smiles a the large dragon that was Asphyxious was taking even more care around the Pink dragoness.

        “For now we must wait for him to turn back on his own. So tell me my scans show that you and miss Applejack are in deed the ones who made that egg you’re hiding.” Said Sister as he eyes glowed green. That when I noticed it she was a robot and she was… pregnant… How?

        Everyone else then looked back at us and was going to say something, but Applejack then shut them all up. “Oh knock it off!! I choose who I sleep with, not you!!” The Pink Dragoness smiled at this as she rub Asphyxious neck, making him drool.

        “I’m guessing you’re going to take him back to your world?” I asked her, assuming that was going to be the next thing she would do.”

        “After he turns back, to take him home like this would not be safe for anyone.” Said Sister as Asphyxious looked like ash was slowly coming off of his body. Once it was all gone he was laying on the floor unharmed. “Sweetie it time to get up~”

         “Sister later… Let sleep, we can have sex once the other wake up.” Said Asphyxious as he lay on the floor. Sister giggled at this before saying something into his ear and he shot up. “I’m UP!”

        “Oh… what happened?” Asked Asphyxious as he looks at everyone.

        “You went all dragon on us and then started to act like a puppy around Ken.” Applejack deadpanned.

        “I did?” Asked Asphyxious then looked at Sister. “Wait how did you get here?” She smiled at him before hugging the half dragon.

        “I got an update and a upgrade that will let me find you and follow no matter where you go.” Said Sister as she start to kiss Asphyxious. He also smiled and returned the kiss.

        “Well ain’t that sweet…” Revaan chuckled. “However… you do realize what that means Asphyxious right?”

        “She apart of my hoard and to make sure of that.” Asphyxious said then bite Sister on the neck that makes her gasp then moan as he drawed blood. “Beside I already have 7 eggs on the way.” He said with a grin before the pink dragoness pulled him back into a kiss.

        “No… It means that because of your sister and you having to… leave soon… you just forfeited the match. The winner is Luna.” However the two didn’t seem to be listening as they start making out on the floor.

        “YES!!!”

        My attention though, was towards them. “Oh GET A ROOM ALREADY!!!”

        Sister stopped and smiled. “Now why would we do that when we can put on a show?” She asked as she wags her tail. Asphyxious them hugs her and growls. “Ming.” Sister rolls her eyes at this and sigh. “Oh well I guess we should go home.”

        “BYE BYE ASPHY!!!” Pinkie cried out before… wait a second, is that a cannon!? How does she have one of those!!

              “Bye Pinkie, I had fun~” Purrs Asphyxious with a smile as he and Sister get ready to go. “You know what to say Ken. If you ever need someone to spar with give me a call.” I nodded my head, just as they left and my attention was back to the others. At that point, it felt pointless to continue the sparring, so we decided to help return to the rest of the chambers. However, what was strange was that Luna wanted to talk to Applejack, Revaan and I on the side… Alone.

        “Ken, Applejack, Revaan, I want to have a word with you on something… Something that I’m concerned about.” The Alicorn replied. 

        “What is it, Princess?” I asked, respectfully.

        “You three are aware of Nightmare Moon, am I right?” We all nodded, but Revaan looked angry for some reason. It must have been the fact that Nightmare’s involvement with the rest of his kind dying out. “Well, she may be defeated, but I am concerned about if she were to return to this realm.”

        “Return?” I ask.

        “Nightmare Moon, or as I call her, Nightmare, is a spirit that was formed from my former feelings. Spirits can’t be killed so easily. The elements of harmony weakened it, but isn’t fully gone…” She explained. “I fear that with the child of Ken and Applejack, she may come back. Primarily because it’ll be an Onyx Dragon. They grow over time in their eggs, but when born, they may be exposed to her essence.”

        “No way in hell am I letting that happen.” Revaan shot back. “I’m not letting that child be controlled by a monster like her.”

        “Neither will I.” Applejack added. “If she wants to get to it, they have to get through us!” I nodded, looking back at the Princess as she sighed deeply. 

        “Very well… I’ll leave the child under your protection. If anything were to happen though, let me know. I can help you be able to fight against Spirits.” With that, She went to join back up with her sister as they all soon left the temple. Now though, I could only think about one thing…

        How to make sure that the egg remains safe.




End Chapter 8

> 9- Forged in Iron
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound By Scales- Forged in Iron





Point of View: Ken





        Shortly after the talk with Princess Luna, I was calmly back at the Temple. Revaan needed to look at some of the transcripts and scrolls in the temple and I was beyond tired after having to handle the craziness of both Gray in his world and Asphyxious back to back. All I needed right now was some much needed sleep. My whole body could benefit from something like that right now. 

        However, as I began to lay to rest, I heard something. Something that kept me awake. I soon began to realize that this… something… was a voice. Not Revaan’s, Not Fizzle’s, Luna’s or even Applejack or Zinnia’s. No, this voice was… almost like the one I heard when facing against the undead colossus of a Dragon that was under the temple. Coryena. A short while after falling asleep, I was jolted awake, only to find myself in the most weirdest of places. It almost looked like a completely white and endless plane. Whatever it was, it was seriously weird and confusing. Like if you were in the Animus in Assassin’s Creed. Only difference though was that this whole thing… was real. I hope this place isn’t death. I’m TOO YOUNG TO DIE DAMMIT!!!

        Around now though was when I began to see a door. It looked like a way out. Hopefully, it was. But I was not completely sure. I just needed to get out of the place I was in. Seriously, it looked like Frank Miller designed it with all the creep walls and shadows. The only reason why I remember that name is because I read an article on him when I was reading an article in the newspaper on him being at San Diego Comic Con a few years back. I have seen his work, but I never actually read any of it. Probably because I was too busy with homework or something.

        Anyways, when I put my hand on the door and twisted the handle, the door soon glowed and before me was what I thought was a dragoness. She was just as tall as Revaan and her Scales were the same color as Spike’s. Just with a hint of Lavender on the outer exterior of her hide and green across the belly. Looking down at me, she smiled a little and lowered her head.

        “So, you’re the one that’s bound to Revy? I think he made a perfect choice.”

        “Revy?” I asked, before the name clicked. “Hang on… You must be Coryena then.”

        “Right you are, young Scalebound.” She purred. Now was when I was beginning to wonder a few things inside my head before I decided to speak.”

        “Where… exactly am I?”

        “In your mind,” She replied. “Consider it your soul room, so to speak. It’s a blank and endless plane right now because your physical body is asleep.” The dragoness soon had me follow her to an opening as something new began to take form. We were at a basin for a cliff outside the Obsidion Hollow and for a minute, I thought I was going crazy. Did I just leave my body!?

        “And this… is the spirit realm. All souls of the fallen either linger here, ascend into the heavens or burn in the depths of hell.” I looked around, partially amazed for a minute as we looked at where Canterlot was. Soon though, I could feel something Eerie as we returned back to where we previously were.

        “Listen Ken. I overheard your conversation with the Alicorn earlier,” She replied, looking back at me. “I want to be able to help you with preparing yourself for the future dangers you will have to face. The realm of spirits in which we were in is connected to your world and the dangers you face are also connected.”

        “Like the one Luna mentioned named Nightmare?”

        “Exactly.” She nodded.

        “Great, this is kind of like tomorrowland, only that it’s not a pile of sh*t.” I thought mentally, groaning at what the Princess had stated before.

        “However, there is a good side to this. Here, I can help train and prepare you for future encounters.” Coryena responded, pointing at my arm. “Your dragon arm allows you to collect the souls of fallen kin and with it, I can be able to teach you new abilities that you can do with your arm. That way, you can effectively use both your weapons and your powers.”

        That… was definitely quite useful. However, as I turned a little, I soon began to notice a light blue eye look upon us. “Uhh… who invited Sauron?” When Coryena looked at what I was talking about, now was when her calm self had vanished, now becoming defensive and stepping in front of me.

        “Ken, WAKE UP!!”



        Those words caused me to bolt up from my bed in a heartbeat. It only took me a few minute to soon realize that I was back in my room, wearing the same clothes I normally do and also had everything else in the same way it was before. However, just with the encounter with Coryena, I felt that someone else would be needing to see me soon. Therefore, I needed to get myself ready. In a different sense. All of my weapons and gear were inside my bag, so I had that covered. I was more focused on what she was telling me beforehand with my dragon arm. I knew that I was able to use the spiritual energy from it to grapple myself to different locations. But… what if there were some other things I can do?

        I mean, there should be other ways I can use the energy in my arm for, right? As I went back to the armory, after a brief stop in the kitchen, to restock on soul shards and to put Asphyxious’ token away, I came across a scroll that caught my attention. The scroll was written in Dragon, but it was talking about magic. Personally, I’m not sure if what I’m doing with my arm is magic or not, but some of the abilities that are being talked about in here are much like some of the abilities I’m capable of. It showed the grappling tether, but I also saw other things. Shooting orbs of energy and enchanting my weapons were on there too. Before I got the chance to see if there were any more pages to the manuscript, I felt myself getting pulled back. Jesus. I had only gotten up a few minutes ago and I’m getting summoned again? This is getting kind of old… fast. Still though, it would be rude for me to say no.

        I’m actually a little curious about who I was going to meet this time.




Point of View: Connor




        F*** f*** f***! I mentally shouted, dodging yet another burst of flames. I leapt from my spot on the ground, quickly activating my iron scales, using my claws to dig into the wall before launching myself towards the emerald dragoness.

        She gave a smirk, opening her mouth and launching another volley of flames at me. I gave a grin, my scales protecting me from the flames, though I still felt like I was in an oven. I pushed through the flames, turning my left hand into a sword. “Tetsuryūken!” I shouted, the small blades along the edge of the sword revving like a chainsaw. She countered quick, grabbing the great sword at her side, our blades meeting in a shower of sparks. I gave a grin, my teeth sharpened like fangs as the Iron Dragon Blade cut through hers with a grinding sheer of metal. 

        The momentum of my lunge forced her to fall back, the dragoness landing on a knee, my blade inches from her neck. “My win.” I said with a smirk, about to laugh before feeling a prickling sensation along my neck. I glanced back, seeing a spike of iron pressing against the back of my neck, the sharp piece of metal connected to her tail. I look back at the dragoness with a chuckle. “Clever.” I said, pulling the blade away, shifting it back to my hand, reaching out to help her up.

        She smirked and took my hand, hoisting herself up, her tail shifting to normal. “Like Master said, always keep your guard up even when you think you've won.” her tail slipped back, changing back to normal. 

        I chuckled. “Yeah yeah I know. He's drilled that into my head the entire time I've been here.” I shook my head for a minute, looking back at her. “And I thought we agreed no breath attacks, Kepesk.”

        The dragoness smirked softly. “You said no iron breath, you never said anything about a dragon’s natural fire breath Z’ar ir.” She reached over and ruffled my head, the dragoness a few inches taller than me.

        I gave a growl. “Come on, our record is 13-13-14, can you stop calling me new one.” I knocked her hand away.

        She chuckled. “I've been around for seven hundred and eighty three years. Many are new ones to me.” I rolled my eyes.

        “Didn't stop me from kicking your scaly butt thirteen times.” I said with a smirk. The dragoness rolled her eyes as she lashed her tail quick, tripping me and sending me face first into the dirt. I gave a groan, reaching to use myself up when I winced, feeling a stone nick my hand. “Agh son of a…” I looked at the offending stone, only to stop when I saw it was in fact a scale. “Huh, weird. The only onyx dragon in the temple is Master Thurkear, and he has been in the capital for a week.” I picked up the scale, wincing as something managed to slip past my mental barrier.

        “I am Ken Ahkrin, The Scalebound. Call upon me if you need some help, advice or want to tip the scales in your favor.”

        I blinked and looked at the scale before looking at Kepesk. “Oi, grumpy.” I said, standing up and walking over to the dragoness. “I think we have something interesting.” I said, telling her the message that popped into my head.

        “Interesting. Well try it.” She said, grabbing a sword from from a nearby weapon rack. I blinked and looked at her, shaking my head before giving a sigh.

        “If this thing ends up being some interdimensional warlord or eldritch abomination, I'm blaming you.” I turned and held up the scale. “Scalebound, the slayer of iron calls you.” I said, ignoring Kepesk’s snort of laughter. After a few moments of nothing, I was about to turn around before I watched the space in front of me tear open, a bipedal figure walked out. 

        A few things surprised me, one being the Scalebound, as it said in the message, was actually a human...well mostly. His left arm looked like he got a transplant from a dragon. Other than that, he looked like any other guy I'd have seen back on Earth. “Well, welcome I guess.” I said, unsure of how to properly greet someone who just walked out of a tear in reality.




Point of View: Ken




        Shortly after being called upon, I landed on both of my feet as I looked up at the figure that called me here. The title of this person was one thing. Slayer of Iron. Maybe it was another Displaced like Gray. Unfamiliar with how the Displaced worked. As soon as I got up and straightened my bag, I had a glimpse of the one who called me. His hair was slicked backwards and was pitch black in color and his clothes were almost the same in color except for his lightish brown pants. 

        Speak of the devil, this guy was like Gajeel from Fairy Tail. Just without the piercings… I guess that explains the Fairy Tail emblem on his shoulder.

        “Well, welcome I guess.” He said, confirming my thoughts of him being new to the Displaced. I just looked back at him while taking in the scenery… and the stunned look on the face of the dragon that was behind him. Judging from the fact that it was holding a sword, I’d say they were either sparring or taking necessary precautions.

        Looking at the human, I sighed. “I’m going to assume you’re the slayer of iron?”

        The human gave a nod. “Just a title I came up with considering that's what my magic is made for.” he said, holding up an arm, his skin shifting into iron scales, his fingertips into claw points. He then looked at the dragoness. “And you quit your laughing back there.”

        The dragoness gave a smirk. “When your win count gets past twenty we'll see.” She walked over, her blade at the ready just in case. “So this is the Scalebound?” She looked at his arm. “Interesting.” She said, tapping the flat of the blade against the scales.

        “Could I ask who you two are?” I said briefly, watching the scales on my arm reflecting against the dragoness’ blade. The blade was soon held back upon me asking the question to them, where I was tempted to draw my own blades, but refused. I did not want myself to be seen as a threat. I soon saw other weapons along a rack and then thought that this looked a lot like the sparring grounds back at the temple. Just not as big in space. The dragon then just briefly looked at the human, who sighed a bit before he began to speak.

        “My name’s Connor. Connor Fortino.” he then pointed an iron claw at the dragoness behind him. “And this is Caesin Kepesk. One of the trainers here at the Temple of Zirconik.” He then held out his un-scaled hand.

        “It’s nice to meet you, Connor. Kepesk. I’m Ken. But I have a feeling you two already know that.” I told them, just as I notice my token in Connor’s hand, pointing at it with one of the fingers of my dragon hand.

        The two looked at the scale, Kepesk speaking up. “Well Connor was the one who picked it up. Though I'm curious as to what exactly a Scalebound is.” She said, walking to return the blade to its stand. Connor gave a nod, curious as well.

        “Well, basically, my soul is bound to the soul of my partner. An Onyx Dragon named Revaan. My arm is a symbol of our bond and with that, I have some new abilities.”

        Connor looked at the arm. “So basically your arm is the same as a dragon’s? Neat.” He said. “Though as far as I’m aware, soul binding magic is completely unheard of among dragons, which leads me to my next question. Where in the name of Kur’s scaly hide did you even come from?”

        “My Equestria in Obsidian Hollow, where the Onyx dragon temple is...” I replied, noticing the shocked expressions on both of their faces. “I’m guessing you’re unfamiliar with the Displaced?”

        Connor thought for a moment. “Displaced? Well if you mean I’ve been moved from where I’m originally from then yes. Though something tells me that isn’t the definition you are talking about.” The dragon slayer said, crossing his arms.

        The flapping of feather wings was heard a few moments later, a small black and white bipedal feline soaring down and landing on Connor’s shoulder. “Connor, I have a message from Grand Master Caex. He said to come and ……” The cat then noticed me, a look of surprise on it’s face. “When did another human get here?” The Iron Slayer then briefly explained how he summoned me with using my Token.

        “And as I was to explain to Connor, he isn’t the only one that is stuck in the same position as mine.” I then added on. “Connor, are you somewhat familiar with the Multiverse?”

        “I remember the theory. Every action creates branching timelines and universes, where the exact opposite happened, leading to infinite possibilities right?” He said, looking at the scale. “Already knew at least part of it was true, since my great grandparents and their friends came from another world where magic was abundant.”

        “Okay, now think that… but a little further.” I told him. “Displaced is short for Dimensionally Misplaced, where one is sent to one of the many multiverses that exist. In mine, Revaan is the last Onyx dragon of his kind and is trying to rebuild his kin to when it once was.” For a moment, I was considering bringing Revaan here. But I saw some problems. I had just arrived after all and bringing him here now might alarm the guards and the owner of the temple. So, I held off on the notion for now.

        Connor thought for a bit. “Ah, not just timelines, but ideas and realities. Like games and books are universes as well. Okay that makes sense.” He then did a double take. “Wait, last of the Onyx dragons? Man that sucks.” He then looked at the scale. “So how did this thing let you come from your Equestria to mine?”

        “You mean my Scale?” Smirking a little, I began to explain. “Well, that’s my summoning token. It’s a token that a Displaced like myself casts out into the Multiverse, allowing for other Displaced to find it and allowing them to summon you to them or for them to be summoned to you. If you’ve played Final Fantasy, think of how summons works.”

        He looked at the scale, slipping it into a pocket. “Interesting, so then since I’m a Displaced, does that mean I have a token, or do I need to make one?” He asked me, folding his arms briefly.

        “You would need to make one. But right now, I think your little friend here said something about a message?” I reminded him, pointing to the flying feline that was having it’s tail get into Connor’s face to distract him.

        Connor sputtered at the tail in his face. “Ugh, Scratch, fur in the mouth.” he said, sputtering. “But Ken’s right. What was the message?”

        Scratch rolled his eyes. “Grand Master Caex wanted you to come see him as soon as possible. He received a message from King Harroc. There’s another group of dragons near Acidava that are believed to be enslaving other races and keeping them as prisoners.”

        Connor blinked and before another word could be said, began running off down the hall, Scratch barely holding onto his shoulders. I just looked back at Kepesk, before soon running after him. Whatever was going on, this needed to be handled immediately. He may have gotten a head start, but using the energy in my Dragon Arm allowed me to slingshot myself forward to catch up with Connor.

        Connor blinked at Ken suddenly catching up, nodding as he turned a few corners, soon arriving in a large chamber, a single dragon sitting in the center. The dragon was not an anthro one like Kepesk had been, but was instead a large dragon the size of a mansion. Connor ran forward and knelt down. “You wished to see me Grand Master?” 

        The dragon looked down, however as soon as it did I could see it’s eyes were a milky white. “Yes Connor. The king has sent word he needs your help. He has called for you to join Qumado, Ternesj, and Kaden in their assault on the slavers.” He then turned his head, looking at me. “Interesting, your presence is much like Connor’s, but I can sense the power of a true dragon as well.” He gave a low chuckle, his voice shaking the room slightly. “You have made yet another interesting friend young slayer. Now hurry, the others are waiting just outside the temple gates.” 

        Connor gave a nod, looking at me. “Feel free to come along if you want. Gods above know we could always use an extra hand.” He then blinked, facepalming himself, realizing the pun he had just made.

        “I can join you. Hell, if you need major help, I can bring Revaan here too.” I told him, stretching the knuckles in my right hand as some of my energy began to take form in my hand Almost emerald like in appearance. “You up for meeting him?”

        Connor blinked and looked at my hand. “Maybe wait until we get outside if anything. That way we can explain to the others so they don’t go all gung ho on a suddenly appearing Onyx dragon.” He said, leading the way outside. I followed him out to where the other dragons were, holding my bag close to me as we soon approached the small group after a few minutes of walking.

        Once we arrived outside, I was greeted with a view of three more dragons, each a bit smaller than the Grand Master. The one on the left was a cerulean blue dragoness, a scar running down her neck from her jaw to her wings, light colored fins running along the side of her head as well as what looked like webbing between her claws. The middle dragon was a bulkier wingless dragon with grey scales and a lighter grey underbelly, spines of yet a third shade of grey running along his back and on his head. The third dragon was a bright white with streaks of yellow, similar to lightning from a storm cloud running along his scales, his wings a lot sleeker and more streamlined than the blue dragoness.

        Connor walked over with a chuckle. “Qumado, Ternesj, Kaden.” He bowed his head. “Good to see you three again.” He then turned to me. “They may look intimidating, but these three are friends of mine.” He said with a chuckle, three colored bursts of flame erupting, matching the scales of the dragons before they had all assumed anthro forms, the middle dragon being a head taller than the other two, all their armors looking similar but bearing a few stylistic differences.

        Qumado gave a laugh, a strange apparatus around her neck seeming to flow water around it constantly. “So who is the one behind you, Connor?” She asked, pointing at me.

        Connor gave a nod. “That’s Ken Ahkrin. He’s like me, someone who was brought to Equestria from his home world. Though he’s got the abilities of something known as a Scalebound. His soul is bound to a dragon partner. Speaking of which, go ahead and summon him Ken. I’ll make sure these three don’t immediately attack on sight.”

        I nodded my head as I let my powers surge through the course of my arm. “Revaan, a fellow Displaced named Connor needs our help. I’m summoning you to where I am now.” Shortly after doing so, A tear in the void opened behind me and Revaan landed right next to where I was standing. Looking at me, he then turned to the three dragons next to Connor, eyes glaring a little.

        “So… Let me guess…” He said, pointing at Kaden and the other dragons one by one. “Pretty one, stupid one, one with weird powers…”

        “Revaan, seriously?” I shot back.

        Connor, Scratch, and the three dragons all looked at each other, struggling to hold back their laughter before they couldn’t any longer, their laughs echoing across the courtyard. Connor then gave a smirk. “Seconds in command. Light em up.” He said, his skin shifting into iron scales.

        “Guess we follow you?” I asked, using my arm to pull myself on top of Revaan’s back as he stretched out his massive wings.

        Connor chuckled. “Considering I doubt you know where Acidava is in this universe.” He said, Ternesj slipping into the ground and digging off like a mole while the other two flew off. His legs extended into iron poles, catapulting him off through the forest. This, in turn, had Revaan take off in pursuit. Barely even giving me a warning before he pushed off at breakneck speeds. Soon, we could see Connor right beneath us as we flew over him and the two other dragons.

        “Says the one who doubts.” Revaan grinned, soon going a little farther before heading towards the ground in a nosedive. Soon, The two of us landed on a cliffside overlooking an almost wasteland like peninsula as the others soon arrived seconds later. However, what exactly we saw… was something else.

        The port city of Acidava was a stark contrast to the wasteland surrounding it. Intermixed around the city were small groves of trees, the buildings ranging in size from average sized two story houses to almost large warehouse sized buildings. Several ships and large dragons with what appeared to be cargo strapped to their backs were seen coming and going from the large, multi-tiered dock system.

        “Well, son of a b*tch.” I swore, a little sickened by how the dragons were being used. If what we're seeing now is only the tip of the iceberg, who knows what we’ll find when we get closer.

        Connor landed next to Revaan and I, noticing the look of disgust on my face. “What crawled down your pants and died? It’s just a port.”

        “Sorry… I just have a bad feeling of what we may find.” I replied, shaking my head a little.

        He gave a chuckle. “Let me guess, thought the ones at the port were used like pack animals?” He smiled, Qumado and Kaden landing next to them, Ternesj popping up halfway out of the ground. 

        “Yeah. But sometimes, things aren’t always what they seem to be.” I replied, turning around to Connor. “So, what’s the gameplan?”

        Connor thought for a bit before turning to Qumado. “Qu, I want you to search the seaside cliffs, see if there’s any alcoves or cliffside passages under the water. Kaden, I want you and Revaan to search the skies, make sure there’s no unwanted parties watching us, as well as keep an eye out for us.” He said before looking at the Earth dragon. “Ternesj, you were given a map before getting here right?” The stone grey drake nodded. “Check the city’s tunnel system for any unmarked offshoots that could be big enough to transport cargo through. And remember, try not to get caught.” He said with a laugh before turning to me. “The two of us are gonna go through the city and see if we can gather some information from the authorities and maybe some workers at the port.”

        “Are the authorities expecting you?” I asked, raising an eyebrow as I folded my arms for a brief moment.

        He shook his head. “No, thing is, the king has us do this. Show up unexpected, since if they knew we were coming, and were paid off or corrupted in any way, they could cover their tracks before we got here.”

        “Good point.” I acknowledged him. “How about I look around the port and you check with the authorities. We can cover more ground like that.”

        Connor nodded, Scratch flying over and floating next to me. “I’ll tag along with you, that way we can keep in contact.” He said, pointing to a rune that glowed on the hilt of his blade. “Communication runes.”

        “Neat.” I acknowledged. “Alright, I guess we all know the plan?” I saw Revaan nod his head in agreement while everyone else also followed suit. “Seems like we’re all ready Connor.” 

        He nodded. “Alright then. Move out.” He said, the dragons all flying off while Tern dove back into the ground. “Try not to get messed up.” He said with a laugh before diving off the cliff, using his iron claws to drag along the rock, slowing his descent. I smiled, running off of the cliff into a free fall while using my dragon arm to pull myself to a nearby tree in the distance, gaining almost ten yards distance wise. We both soon took different directions as I walked along the docks. Scratch following alongside me.

        Looking at the ships, I noticed that the workers consisted of multiple different species. Equines, Griffons, Dragons, Minotaurs. You name it… one way or another it was there. One thing I noticed was that at some ships, the captains of them were shouting at their workers and forcing to carry packages that were two times it’s own weight. However, shortly after I noticed one ship unload all of their cargo, I noticed another thing.

        Almost all of the workers had severe bruises around their back legs. like if they were held down by chains. I can see the markings imprinted into their fur, feathers and hides. It stood out like a sore thumb and it was hideous. I couldn’t look too long though or some of the people that were there would suspect me of eavesdropping. Then again, they would automatically see me as an eavesdropper because in this place, I stood out as a sore thumb.

        Hell, you don’t see anyone walking around with a dragon arm everyday now, do you? Or a flying cat for that matter.

        Scratch hovered alongside me, glancing at some of the workers as well. “Seems there’s evidence pretty much all around us.” He said in a somewhat somber tone. He then flew over and landed on my shoulder. “Our best bet would be to act as potential customers of the shipping yard. Maybe use the idea that the items we need moved out need to avoid being seen by certain people.” He said, gaining a somewhat sad look as he watched a minotaur walk by, the evidence of shackles visible as the fur around his ankles and wrists had all but fallen out,

        “Maybe,” I replied. “But I don’t think I would be that convincing of a customer because of my appearance. It’s like there’s a sigh on my back that says “rob me” or some sh*t like that.” I then took a deep breath as I turned around a corner to look at another ship docked in the shipyard as a thought entered my mind the moment we passed by what appeared to be the local inn. “Where do you think the crewmates of these ships would be right about now?”

        Scratch rubbed his chin. “Yeah, it does seem like a bit too cliched of an option, but honestly, Connor and I have noticed this place tends to practically run on them at times.” He said, looking at the inn. “Like I said, cliches. Either they are working below deck on their ships, or about to break into a number about sailing the seas while getting hammered.” He said, looking at me.

        “Where do you think they would normally drop off cargo?” I then asked in a low tone. “If they’re trying to hide something from the authorities, they need to find a way to get it under their noses or out of town. They might hide slaves inside huge shipments and pokes holes in the boxes to allow them to breath-”

        About then was when I stopped talking. Around now, I felt the hairs on the back of my neck stand up and the scales on my arm made my body feel on edge. Like if you were walking into a graveyard in the middle of the night. Something about this place wasn’t right. Not right at all. It felt… haunting in a way as I was looking at a cave with an eerie glow. “Scratch… stay here and contact Connor. I need to see what’s going on inside.”

        Scratch nodded, flying down to the ground as he drew his blade,activating the communication rune. “Connor, we may have found something. Tell the others to come where I've activated the locator rune.” He slid his paw across the rune, it flashing green for a moment before returning to a solid white.

        He turned to me, resheathing his blade. “While I would recommend we wait a few minutes for the others to get here, I agree that we need to at least see what this is.” he said, seeming alright, but I could see the fur on his tail bristling, showing he felt the eerie energy.

        “I should go in and look. You should stay here for when Connor comes.” I told him. “That way, one of us can inform him on what’s going on. Plus, he might trust it more when the news is heard from you instead of me.” It was a valid point. I’ve only known Connor for the length of ten to fifteen minutes. He knew Scratch for possibly way longer than that, so it was more likely for Connor to believe the feline than him. Slowly, I walked inside, sticking along the wall as I entered whatever the hell this place was supposed to be. But… there was a very… off putting smell in the air.

        The smell of rotting meat and dead corpses. 

        Using my dragon arm, I gathered a small bit of energy to use as a light for me to see where I was going. However, once I went deeper inside, what I found sent a chill down my spine. 

        Along the ground and walls were the body parts of various species, all in varying stages of decay. What was more concerning though were the markings that were drawn along the skin of many of the parts, as well as how several larger torsos seemed to be missing large chunks. Primarily around the left chest where the heart should be.

        Like before, a dark feeling began filling the cave, the eerie glow returning as a low hum of magical energy began to fill the air. Was this home to some kind of cult? If so, I might want to see what’s going on so Connor and the others don’t become sacrifices. I should just at least tell Revaan so that way he could tell the others. We still have that mental link going on inside our heads if I’m right.





Point of View: Connor





        I stood over the bruised form of a minotaur officer, giving a sigh as I dropped him onto the pile of other unconscious officers. “Should have seen that coming honestly.” I said, picking up my badge. “On my way Scratch. Picked up a bit of information here from our ‘friendly’ officers.” I said, turning to leave the station before a particular folder caught my attention. The symbol on a piece of paper sticking out made my eyes widen. I dashed over to it, looking over the papers, several sections being written in old draconic. “No….no no no. Oh man this is so much worse than I thought.” I ran out of the station, following the badge to the locator Scratch had set up. “Scratch! You there?!”

        “Agh! Yeah I’m here. Why the shouting and why couldn’t you just use your badge?” The feline responded back.

        “Not enough time. Tell the others double time to your location and tell Ken to wait with the group. If what he found is what I think it is, then this just got a whole lot more difficult than just a slave ring.” I said before leaping over several buildings towards the shipyard. A few moments later I heard Scratch’s voice again.

        “Alright. Qu, Tern, Kaden, and Revaan are on their way, about a few minutes out. Though we may have a problem. Ken already went into the cave to try and scope things out.” Damnit, I just hope I can get there before shit hits the fan.

        “Uh… Connor. Revaan just got word on the situation from Ken… We got a big problem.” I heard Scratch speak a few moments later. “He’s finding corpses with their hearts torn out and runic markings all over them… Do you think we’re dealing with some unknown cult?”

        “If only it were that. From what you’ve told me of Fiore and my great-grandparents, this cult is far from unknown.” I said, soon landing next to the feline with a loud thud of iron hitting the ground. “Acnologia. That’s what some of the files I found at the police station said.”

        The feline looked visibly disturbed at the mention of that name. “Then you mean to say they are trying to summon the dragon king from that world to this?” I gave a solemn nod, looking to the sky as I saw three dragons approaching from the air, Ternesj soon arriving by hopping out of the ground next to us.

        “We got here as quick as possible. What’s the situation?” Ternesj asked, several small stones and patches of dirt falling off his scales.

        I gave a sigh. “From what I found out from the authorities, they’ve been handing over prisoners and turning blind eyes to kidnappings. The slavers are part of a cult that worships Acnologia, an ancient evil from the world my great-grandparents came from.” At the name of the ancient dragon, the trio of lieutenants stiffened before immediately getting into battle stances, their respective slaying elements starting to form around them.

        But that was when Revaan abruptly realized something. “Oh no… You three need to hurry… NOW.”

        “Revaan what’s happening in there?” I say with urgency, my own iron scales forming around my skin as the trio of slayers run into the caves without hesitation, Scratch shifting to his humanoid form and following after them.

        “The ritual has begun… Ken’s in trouble. But that’s not why I’m worried… The ritual is growing extremely unstable. If this keeps on going… Many people will die.” 

        My eyes widen at this information. “Orn’s basic alchemical rituals made a bang large enough to char a whole room when he was just fusing materials the size of a softball. If what you say is true, then a ritual this size could level the whole peninsula.”

        Revaan nodded briefly, before twitching a little in pain and grabbing his right forearm. Something wasn’t right about this. Not right at all. Why would Revaan be hurt right now? I then remembered what Ken said about him and Revaan being linked through their soul, meaning what one felt, the other did as well. Which meant… ”Ken!” I said, rushing off into the cave.





Point of View: Ken





        “Urgh… Damned bastard.” I cursed, looking back at the assailant that tried to attack me from behind while I was trying to get a grip on what was going on. If I didn’t react in time, I would’ve been cleaved in half. Thankfully though, I only got hit in the right shoulder. 

        That was until I realized what my attacker was, forcing me to grab my swords. “Oh son of a-!” The attacker then slammed it’s oversized weapon into the ground, causing it to shake violently as I tried to move out of the way. Only to feel that more people were coming.

        The hulking behemoth looked almost like a patchwork mix match between a minotaur, a dragon, and a demon. It stood to it’s full height, horns scraping the top of the tunnel as it began to swing again, aiming for me. This guy was seriously reminding me of Berserker from Fate Stay/Night because of his hulking size and the amount of power it was putting into it’s attacks. Further down the tunnel the light of torches and spells could be seen, indicating the cultists were getting closer.

        That was until I felt someone familiar near by. Turning around, I was beginning to see a humanoid like figure run towards me. Wait a second… Is that-? “C-Connor!!?”

        A large iron pole launched forward, pushing the frankenstein berserker back, the iron dragon slayer landing next to me. “If we weren’t dealing with a catastrophic situation, I’d deck ya for running in here alone.”

        “Get back!! We got a bigger problem-!” I began to say, before having to push him out of the way as this behemoths attack lands right in between us. “This guy is blocking the way to the damn ritual!”

        He turned and glared at the beast. “That so?” He then turned to me. “You may want to step back and cover your ears, this can be a bit loud and messy.” He turned back towards the creature, taking a deep breath, his body seeming to swell a bit as his magic gathered in his lungs. I rushed to place my hands over my ears to prepare for what came next, taking Connor’s advice and ducking for cover. “Tetsuryū no... Hōkō!!” His voice seemed to echo before he curled his hands in front of his mouth like one would when blowing through a pipe. As he did, the magic released, a vortex of wind and metal shrapnel slicing through the cave, tearing through everything in it’s path. When the wind stopped and the dust cleared, there were several pieces of the berserker torn up and littered around the passage.

        “Well, that’s one way of doing it.” I said, looking back at Connor as I got up and pointed in the direction where the ritual was taking place. “Come on, we need to hurry if we’re going to stop this thing!” He nodded, heading off down the passage, giving one of the berserker’s pieces a kick for good measure.

        “You never know with those undead abominations.”

        “I hear ya. But right now, the clock's ticking. We need to get over there and put a stop to this!” I reminded him, running ahead as he followed behind. We both soon made it to the site of the ritual, but what we found wasn’t good. Not by a long shot. Magic was tearing everything apart around us and looked like it was going to bring the entire cave down on our heads.

        “C-connor, what do we do now?!” I asked him. Only to see his expression change. “Connor? Connor, talk to me.”

        Connor shook himself from what felt like a trance. “S-Sorry. All this magic kinda zoned me out for a sec.” He said, looking around the chamber to see the cultists locked into the ritual, and what looked like a large, pitch black egg in the center of the large circle. “Seems that rather than try and have Acnologia possess a grown person, they are trying to give him a true body of his own.”

        “I don’t think this means that this is any less dangerous now, is it!? If this goes on any longer, we and a lot of other people are going to die!” I told him, wondering if he had some sort of plan in his head in order to stop this.

        Connor gave a low growl. “First things first. We need to take out the cultists guarding the casters. Once those are out of the way I have an idea that will take care of the ritual and keep this place safe.” He said, both arms changing into swords, the jagged teeth on the edge starting to rev like chainsaw blades. I nodded my head, preparing my dragon arm while holding a sword in my other hand. 

        “You first.” I told him, waiting for him to act.

        He gave a chuckle. “Normally I’d say age before beauty, but let’s just bust some skulls.” It was at this point he sent word to Scratch, the feline and three dragons bursting through a wall, attacking the cultists and other berserker demons in the room. He leapt from the edge of the tunnel, hacking his way, dodging a few strikes here and there. I used my dragon arm’s grapple ability to yank two of the cultists away while swinging my sword to cut the claws off of the third one to prevent them from casting any spells. 

        “You okay over there!?” I asked. 

        Connor gave a grunt, using his swords to block an absolutely massive broadsword swung by a berserker. “N-Never b-better!” He shouted, pushing forward and taking a bite out of the sword, spitting several shards into the beast’s eyes to disorient it before cleaving it down the center. I looked at the ritual before looking at Connor again. The size of it was growing by the second and accelerating fast.

        “Connor!!” I yelled, trying to warn him. But the noise was getting louder and I wasn’t sure if he could hear me. “W-WHATEVER YOU WERE GOING TO DO, DO IT NOW!!” I shouted as loud as I could, hoping that he was able to hear that.

        He gave a grunt, kicking the final berserker into a stone spike Ternesj had set up. “Qumado!” He shouted, the aquatic dragoness running over. “I need you to build up the biggest electrical charge you can.” He said before running towards the circle of cultists, his arms turning into iron poles that wrapped around the circle, connecting each cultist. He detached himself from it at the last second. “NOW!” He shouted, the dragoness practically glowing with energy as she launched an arc at the ring, the cultists all frying as they chanted one last word, the waves of magic all arcing inward and flooding the black egg.

        The egg began pulsing with a dark light, magic filling the air once again. Scratch ran over to me. “The egg absorbed all that magic but it can't hold it all. Before it would have just been a wave of energy destroying a few buildings, but like this….it’s like a nuke about to go off.”

        Connor gave a growl. “Qu, Tern, Kaden, activate your escape runes and get out of here. Get as many people out of the city as you can.” The trio nodded, runes lighting up on their armor before they vanished.

        “W-what about you!!?” I asked, yelling towards him. 

        He gave a chuckle. “I’ve got an idea to keep this thing from leveling the peninsula, only downside is, I can’t completely dampen it, only focus it in a single area. Namely the size of this chamber.” He then looked at Scratch. “I need your help buddy. We need to use that technique.

        Scratch’s eyes widened “You are serious aren’t you? He gave a mental sigh “What about Ken?” He glanced over at the Scalebound. Connor glanced down at his badge, relaying his plan to the feline. Scratch gave a nod, flying over towards Connor.

        “What are you doing?!” I shouted, running over towards the two.

        Connor tossed Scratch his rune badge, the feline grabbing it and flying back over to me. “We need you to hold onto this.” He said, placing it in my left hand. I looked up at him about to say something before it hit me. The other dragons had teleported out using runes. I looked down at the rune only to see it flash red. I tried to drop it and run to Connor, only for the ground to give out under my feet, my vision going black for a second before I found myself back on the cliff face just outside the city. “CONNOR!!” I shouted out, just as a large pillar of light tore through a chunk of Acidava.




Point of View: Connor


Moments after Ken was teleported




        I gave a sigh, looking back at the blinding egg. “Sorry about this Ken, but it was either send you back or get you stuck with me.” I walked over, Scratch landing at my side.

        “Once you do this, there’s no telling when you’ll come back you know.” Scratch said, landing on my shoulder as I knelt down in front of the egg. I nodded and activated my iron scales, only this time, my hair and clothing shifted to iron as well. Heaven’s Wrought Iron. An ultimate defense spell capable of containing massive amounts of power, but at a cost. The user was turned into an iron statue, frozen in time until the magic ran it’s course.

        I remember when Grand Master Caex told me about it.




        The large dragon gave a solemn look at me. “Connor, you have learned well in just a few short months. Able to fight on par with a few other high level students and even a few masters.” He said with a chuckle. “However, there is a danger coming. One that Terra as a whole must be kept safe from.”        I looked at the dragon. “And I’m able to help?” Scratch looked up at the blind elder dragon. He gave a nod.

        “In order to prepare you for this event, I am giving you knowledge of one of the Iron Dragon’s most powerful spells.” He said, his tail snaking around, tapping on my forehead. After a bright flash of light, the knowledge of the spell was carefully stored in my mind. 

        “Thank you Grand Master. But, how will I know when the time is right to use such a risky magic?” I said, kneeling and bowing my head.

        Caex gave a smile and rested his head on his front claws. “You will know when the time comes young human.”



        I felt a low growl rumbling in my throat as I delved into the deepest reaches of my magical well, pulling every last bit of energy I could into this spell. The egg began to glow brightly, signaling it was about to go off. Scratch poured his magic into me as well, his fur and body joining the metallic transformation. We both opened our eyes, our voices synchronized as we unleashed the spell. HEAVENS WROUGHT IRON! The magic poured out from us,  flooding along the floor of the cave and it’s walls, turning a large portion of it to a glowing white metal, some of the magic circling around the egg as it detonated, the pillar of light decimating the cave and the ground above us. Thankfully the magic kept it contained to a large pillar. I closed my eyes as I felt the magic taking it’s toll, sealing my movements and rendering me an immobile statue. Before my mind faded, a few words were all that crossed it. “Ken…..sorry. Looks like we won’t be having that spar after all.”




Point of View: Ken (After the teleportation)




        I just stood there, shocked to my core. Falling to me knees, I could not believe what just happened. It felt like a part of me just… died. I don’t know how I was to cope with this when I felt like I could’ve done something.

        I felt Revaan fly down next to me, trying to get my attention. But the only thing I had on my mind was Connor. I could’ve done something. Anything! It didn’t have to happen like this. Now I just felt helpless. How was I supposed to protect Applejack and the egg back home if I couldn’t even save a friend?

        Qumado and the others flew down. “We managed to evacuate the part of the city over the cavern. Where are Connor and Scratch?” She asked, looking around. Kaden blinked and looked at my hand, seeing the rune badge absently clenched. His eyes widened.

        “No….he didn’t….” The other two followed his gaze, seeing the emblem held in my hand. He grabbed my by my jacket and practically roared in my face. “Tell me you didn’t just leave him behind!!”

        “N-no… H-he told me to go. I wanted to go back for him… But the badge took me away.” I tried to say to him. 

        Kaden was about to shout more but a firm hand on his shoulder stopped him. He turned back to see Ternesj. The earth dragon shook his head. “You’ve known Connor for months. Can you honestly say you are surprised he pulled such an idiotically heroic stunt?” He said with a soft, yet sad smile. I though, still felt helpless… mixed with anger. Taking my dragon hand, I slammed it into the ground next to me, causing a small crater as I looked towards the others. “What… the hell… are you talking about?”

        Qumado gave a sigh. “Connor. He was serious when he needed to be, but when he was just hanging out with the friends he had made, he would always put their happiness above his own,” She shook her head sadly. “Even with something as simple as cleaning the temple, he would always help out the new initiates.” 

        I thought of it… but then wondered something. “What exactly did he do?”

        The three looked at each other, Kaden nodding. “With each class of dragon slayer, there are certain techniques that are considered perfect techniques. Whether it be attack or defense. It seems Elder Caex entrusted him with the Iron Dragon’s ultimate defense.”

        Ternesj then looked out at the hole in the city. “But such power only comes at a price.” He said, looking out, the light reflecting off of something, a small glimmer catching his eye. I looked towards it, seeing what exactly was causing it. 

        It was Connor and Scratch. Encased in Iron from head to toe. Standing still in position like they were turned into a statue. “Oh god… Connor…”

        Qumado walked over to the statue, gently placing a hand on it, her eyes flashing for a moment. “Oh my…..They...They’re still alive…” She said in a bit of shock.

        Ternesj nodded. “Heaven’s Wrought Iron. An iron cage designed for creatures the gods themselves fought. The price however imprisons the caster in iron as well. There’s no knowing when the spell on them will come undone though. It could be days, it could be hundreds if not thousands of years.”

        “It just depends on when the caster’s magic runs out?” Revaan then spoke, almost like he knew the answer, even though it sounded like he was asking.

        Ternesj nodded. “Though because the two of them pooled their magic together, it could be quite a long time before the magic of the seal runs out.”

        I looked back at them, shaking my head. “Time between worlds is different. What could be days or years for one person can be just hours for someone else. It just depends… Still… we need to tell Caex. He would want to know about what happened.” I turned towards Revaan, however, he was looking elsewhere. To the remains of a burned down home.

        And the gray unicorn colt that was just outside it, looking at the destruction that happened and crying a little. “Oh my god… It’s a survivor.”

        Qumado walked over, gently kneeling down next to the colt. “Are you okay little one?” She said in a gentle tone, draping a wing softly over the child’s back. When I walked closer, I began to realize something. The colt had injuries around his hooves and he looked to be starving. Oh my god, this one used to be a slave.

        The colt just shook its head, almost scared by the dragon that was trying to comfort him. I went down on my knees, trying to help him. “Easy… we’re not going to hurt you.”

        “N-no chains?” It muttered the question, looking at Qumado and I.

        The dragoness gave a soft smile, reaching out to gently ruffle his mane. “No chains little one. They won’t hurt you anymore.” She said, gently lifting the colt in her arms.

        “What’s your name?” It asked, still a bit timid as it looked at the other dragons. The dragoness gave a soft smile at the colt.

        “My name is Qumado, and these are my friends. Ternesj, Kaden, Ken, and Revaan.” She said, pointing at each one when she said their names.

        “Can you tell me my name?” It then asked, shocking me personally. Qumado blinked, looking sadly at the colt.

        “You were there since you were just a hatchling weren’t you?” She said, gently stroking his mane. “What happened to your parents little one?”

        “What’s a parent?”

        The trio of dragons looked saddened at this. “Your mother and father. The ones who helped bring you into this world.” Kaden said softly. “You never got to know them at all either?” He turned and gave a low growl. “Not just enslaving races, but taking infants and making them slaves from birth? This is just disgusting.”

        “He needs someone to raise them.” I said, looking at the others. “We need to give him a new life. One that isn’t of fear.” I turned to notice that this little one actually had a cutie mark on it’s flank. A star with some cosmic swirl right behind it. Hmm… “I think I thought of a name.”

        The young colt looked at me before looking at everyone else. “Y-you have?” I nodded my head, pointing to his cutie mark so he would notice it.

        “Starswirl. You cutie mark has a star and a cosmic swirl on it. So, you get Starswirl.” I explained, looking at the others. “What do you guys think?”

        The others thought to themselves for a bit before nodding. Qu gave a nod. “Sounds good.” She said with a smile. 

        “Okay. First things first though, we need to get Starswirl back to the temple and tell the Grand Master what happened… He would want to know about what happened to Connor.” I sighed, looking back at Starswirl as Revaan landed next to me. “Hold on tight, little one. We’re going to get you someplace safe.” The colt nodded, hopping behind me and wrapping his forelegs around my waist as I looked at Ternesj. “After you.”

        Ternesj nodded, delving back under the ground as Qu and Kaden took off into the sky, leading the way back to the temple. “Oh wait.” Kaden said suddenly before turning back and flying towards the crater. Moments later he came back carrying the petrified Connor and Scratch. “It wouldn’t feel right just leaving them behind.”

        I nodded in agreement. If anything, Connor should be in the place he called home when he woke up. That’s the least we could do right?

        Soon, we made our way back to the temple and went into the room where the Grand Master was waiting for us. Alongside a few… guests. Alongside the elder dragon were King Harroc, as well as the Princesses. The four were having a discussion but stopped upon hearing the doors open, the three that could see turning while the grandmaster lowered his head solemnly, well aware of what had happened already.

        The two princesses and the king were surprised to see Revaan and I. But they were even more shocked at seeing Connor and Scratch. Encased in Iron. The king’s eyes widened in shock, turning towards the grand master, the princesses running over towards the group, staring slightly slack jawed at the statue of their friends.

        Harroc looked at the elder. “He used that technique didn’t he.” The elder merely gave a slow nod, closing his eyes for a moment.

        Celestia turned at the king’s words. “What technique do you mean?”

        “Heaven’s Wrought Iron.” I said, remembering the name that Ternesj previously said, looking towards the dragon since he knew more about it than me.

        Ternesj then told the princesses the description he had told the others and myself, explaining the situation that had occurred at the port city up until the explosion. “The two sacrificed themselves to contain the blast. Otherwise the entire city of Acidava and the peninsula for miles back would have been erased off the map.”

        “By the stars…” I heard Luna say, looking back at her sister. But what surprised me was when she turned to look at me. “Young one… who are you? I have not seen one such as yourself before-.” The Alicorn stopped speaking the second that she saw my arm.

        Harroc nodded and stood next to the Alicorn sisters as well. “Indeed. In my nine hundred and seventy seven years of life, I have not seen one like you either.”

        I looked back up, turning to Revaan for a second before looking back at him. “Indeed… However… explaining about myself might be… complicated.”

        Harroc gave a nod. “I see, well I need the four of you to come and discuss what exactly you discovered in Acidava.” He then looked behind Qu, seeing the horn of the small colt hiding behind her. “And it seems you’ve brought someone with you.”

        “He’s the only survivor of the city that we found. This colt was forced to be a slave since birth and did not have a name or parents. He needed a place to stay and cope.” I said, trying to sound professional with my speech. “I will make sure to explain the circumstances of how Revaan and I came here at your earliest convenience.”

        The king gave a nod, Celestia and Luna walking over, both kneeling down and smiling at the colt. “Hello little one.” Luna said softly, reaching out to gently tousle the colt’s mane. The colt whimpered shyly, hiding behind Qumado.

        The dragoness gave a soft laugh, gently nudging him with her tail. “It’s alright young one. These are the Princesses. They keep the land of Equestria safe and happy.” She then turned to the sisters. “We took the liberty of giving him a name before we came here. We chose the name Starswirl.” At this name the two princesses looked surprised, glancing down at the colt’s cutie mark.

        “These two… safe?” The colt asked in a quiet whimper, looking at them with a pair of fearful eyes.

        Qumado gave a smile and nodded. “Safe as can be.” She said, gently nudging the colt forward, the two princesses gently hugging the colt.

        Harroc smiled at the scene before turning to the four. “We should let them have their moment.” he said with a soft laugh, heading to a private side room where they could discuss what happened. Leaving me with Revaan, the two princesses, and Caex. I did say that I was going to explain to them about myself. But with Harroc talking with the others on the side and the Princesses occupied right now, I wasn’t sure if I was going to get the chance to talk to them at all.

        “Ken,” I heard Revaan say from behind me. “I’m going back to the temple. Take as much time as you need.” With that, the Princesses soon noticed him as he disappeared through a small tear in the void. Returning to Obsidian Hollow. However, it was then I realized that Harroc had also seen his departure as well.

        The group all stared in shock at seeing the large Onyx dragon simply tear a hole through reality and leave through it. “What in the world..” Harroc simply said with wide eyes and a slightly slacked jaw, the princesses mirroring his look.

        “Well, that got their attention.” I mentally said sarcastically. “Revaan just went back to my world. To the Temple where we call home.” By then, my arm was glowing slighty because of the brief surge of magic that came with traveling between Rifts. “You wanted to know about me? I guess now might be the right time to ask.” I was slightly still bothered by what happened to Connor, but I wasn’t going to let that affect me now. Not with a dragon king, two princesses and a grand master who seemed eager to find the answers to the questions they had.

        Harroc gave a nod. “Indeed. What exactly are you? Your arm is like that Onyx dragon’s yet your body is human like Connor. And if that was a tear in the void, then how did you come by our world?”

        “I am what exactly Connor is. A Displaced. Someone who is dimensionally misplaced into one of the multiple different dimensions of Equestria. For me, I am a Scalebound. The dragon that you just saw leave was my partner Revaan. We have a bond that is represented through my arm and the abilities that I have. Also, our souls are linked. Any pain I feels is reflected on me as well. And if he dies… I die too.”

        Luna walked over towards me. “Different Equestrias thou say? Tell us, from when in your Equestria art thou from?” She got a somewhat surprised look from her sister. “What? We were bored one day and listened to our scholars when they were researching the multiverse theory after Connor had arrived. Time can be different in each world.”

        “That is actually the case. In my Equestria… Revaan is the last remaining Onyx dragon alive. We’re trying to do our best to restore the civilization it once was. That’s why he made a pact with me.” I sighed a little. “Which really bothers me when I think about what happened today. I could’ve done something to help Connor, but instead, he used his badge to send me out of the area before he casted that spell on himself. How am I suppose to help Revaan when I was unable to help him?”

        It was then that Elder Caex spoke up. “Princesses, perhaps you should show the young colt the gardens. They are quite beautiful this time of year. Harroc, attend to your men. I wish to speak with the young Scalebound in private.” He said softly. The Princesses nodded, gently leading the colt out of the room while Harroc and the trio went off to debrief about the mission. Once they were alone, Caex motioned for me to come closer. “Now speak young one, the concern for your partner is not all that eats at you is it?”

        I looked back at the dragon before sighing. “There’s more to it though… I was unsure about saying it in Luna’s presence.”

        Caex gave a slow nod. “Tis not just your own friend’s future that has you worried, but events of our future as well isn’t it?” I gave a soft look of surprise. He gave a low chuckle. “You don’t get to be a Grand Elder just by being old you know. Though my eyes no longer see the world around me, I can still see the ways the world will change.”

        “Well… It’s a mix of both. Tell me… do you see any changes with Luna?” I asked. “Because the disappearance of the Onyx… was based on that change.”

        The elder gave a sigh. “You speak of the nightmare do you not?”

        I nodded my head. “Yes. Or more specifically… Nightmare Moon. Her magic led to corrupting the Onyx dragons and now, just as we're starting to make progress, there’s signs that she might not be gone for good like we were to believe.” I sighed again, looking back.

        He gave a soft nod. “And you worry not only for your friend, but your hatchling as well.” He said, lowering his head.

        “Wait… How-?”

        Caex chuckled softly. “The scent of an egg clings to you, and it is so mixed with your own it makes sense to reason the egg is yours.”

        “Well, you got me on that one.” I sighed. “I want to be able to help them and be able to protect the newborn once it hatches, but with what happened today… I’m unsure if I can be able to protect them.”

        Caex’s tail moved around, gently bopping me on the head. “Tell me young one, would the friend who gave himself to save thousands of lives today want you to be moping about like a child who lost it’s toy?”

        “No…” I said before thinking about it a little. “No he wouldn’t… There are just a lot of things I don’t know. Things that could make a difference… Hell, I’m still trying to understand being able to see the souls of fallen dragons.”

        The elder dragon lifted his head a bit and looked at me with one large eye. “The sight of those who have passed on? Interesting. But your problems are not as bad as you think. You are worried for the future of your family, and are scared of making bad choices. Every species on Terra has a single, unanimous word for that.” He gave a soft chuckle. “A word I'm sure you've heard before.”

        “What’s that?”

        He chuckled softly. “Fatherhood.” He said with a slight smirk. 

        “Oh… I see. You mean like the instinct of protecting family?” I asked him. “I think I see what you mean.”

        He gave a soft nod. “Just remember not to go crazy with worry. Kur knows how many couples I've seen split because one or both were so paranoid.” He laughed softly. “Have faith in your family and friends young Scalebound.”

        “Thank you.” I replied briefly “Should we let the princesses and Harroc come back in?”

        He gave a nod, the side room opening as the four dragons walked back in. Celestia, Luna, and little Starswirl came back in through the other door, the young colt asleep against Luna's shoulder. Harroc walked over, gently placing a hand on my shoulder, giving me a soft smile.

        “Welcome back everyone.” I greeted them as they returned.

        The group smiled. “So Ken, you explained where you are from, but not exactly how you got here.” Celestia said with a smile. I remembered that, pulling out the scale that was my token.

        “How I got here was that Connor found this. It’s my summoning token and many Displaced cast theres out into the void with the hope of it being found by another Displaced. Fortunately for Connor, he found mine.” I set it down on a small table that was next to the princesses. “That also brings me to what I need to ask next. When he does wake… can you make sure that he can reach me? Time may pass differently between worlds, but Connor is more than a friend to me. He and Scratch were like family.”

        The Alicorns looked at each other before smiling and nodding. “Any friend or family of Connor's is friend to us as well.” Luna said, taking the token and tucking it away.

        “We’ll make sure he gets the message.” Celestia said with a smile.

        “Thank you. I really appreciate it. May you all stay safe in the days to come.” I told them, looking back towards Harroc. “Are there anymore questions you need to ask me, your highness?”

        Harroc thought for a bit. “Hmmm, as far as I can tell there is nothing more I need.” He turned to the grand master. “Anything you would ask Caex?”

        The dragon scratched his chin for a moment, his eyes seeming to gain a glow for a second. “Should you return, bring aspirin.” He said with a soft chuckle. “You're gonna need it.”

        I nodded my head, acknowledging the comment. “Thanks. I believe I should return back home. May the stars watch over you in the days to come.” I said, using my arm to open up the way home as I stepped inside, disappearing from the grand hall. And from the home of a friend.




End Chapter 9

> 10- Rage Valley
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Rage Valley





Point of View: Ken





        Since what happened with Connor, it had only been a couple of during then and the thought of him still remained in my mind. Not because of him though. I knew that with him in the care of Harroc and the Princesses that he was in good hands. The thought that was on my mind was Caex. The wise old blind dragon that I had a conversation with after Connor sealed himself with one of his own spells. He could tell that I was concerned. He could tell that I was frustrated. But what surprised me was that he could tell what was going on in my world. It was almost like that little gold triangle that one of my classmates kept referring to in that one show back home. I think it was called… Gravity… falls? Either that or walls, I can’t remember clearly right now to save my life.



        My point being that one of the characters had a certain quote that reminded me of Caex when he started talking about Nightmare Moon. “I know things… Lots of things…” or something along those lines. The point being that his advice helped me be able to move on from thinking that I was unable to protect my family. Now, I wanted to focus on doing everything I can for Revaan… For Applejack… and for our family.



        That is why right now, I was writing a letter to Zinnia. She had already introduced me to her partner Umbra, but I remember her saying that there were other members in the Kazoku family that she needed to introduce to us. So, I was thinking that since they would be seeing this as their home too along with ours, we should have the chance to meet them as well. The only problem I hated at this point was two things.



        One, anytime I tried writing with a pencil, my dragon hand would break it in half if I wasn’t careful. Two, there was etiquette. What I personally once saw as my mortal enemy. Mostly because of the fact that I had to spend numerous amounts of times getting my papers edited, only to have them not be the grade I wished for it to be. I prefer to create stories with words instead of research papers.



        Back to what I was doing, I was focusing on trying to finish the final portion of what I was going to send out. I needed it to sound proper, because one thing I learned from Umbra was that she would get suspicious if something doesn’t sound right. So, I had to read the parchment multiple times under candlelight in order to make sure everything sounded right.



Dear Zinnia and Umbra,



        I hope this letter is received well within the next week or so. I have something that I would like to discuss with the two of you and didn’t want to summon you on the thought that you might otherwise be occupied in your own realms. With the fact that the temple will be home not just to myself, Revaan and you two, I was considering the possibility of a time where all the members of the family could be able to meet in person. Applejack told me of Hearth’s Warming coming up and I wanted to ask if you think we could have everyone over around that time to get to know each other and celebrate the holidays. Preferably in the evening since I need to go with Applejack to visit Pinkie Pie’s family early in the morning. But again, that’s up for you to decide.



        I hope that this opportunity would allow for us to meet the leaders of the other branches in the hoard and also get to know each other. If we’re suppose to be a family, then we should have a chance to meet the family. Still though, you are the ones in charge of the hoard so you call the shots. I’m just a leader of a branch offering a suggestion to you. 



        In other news, I want to let you know that Applejack was successfully able to lay an egg recently. Revaan told us that it will take some time for the dragon to develop while inside the egg and that in two to three months, we’ll find out if it’s a boy or girl. The only thing now that we need to do though may be hard. Having to tell the rest of her family about our relationship. 



        Anyways, I hope to hear back from you soon. Also, are you two aware of a Lich displaced named Asphyxious? He was the only Displaced that had stopped by the temple besides you two and he was… well, interesting in his own way. I’ll tell you about it another time.



Sincerely,



Ken Ahkrin



        Well, hopefully, that’s decent enough. With that finished, I rolled up the parchment and wrapped an onyx colored ribbon around it and then placing a crimson seal on it. One that represented our “wing” of the hoard, so to speak, but also contained the symbol of the hoard itself. Soon, I snapped my finger and had a small green flame consume the scroll and send it to her. A trick that Revaan taught me to help send messages to other people. He just had the ability modified in order to account for if anyone I was writing to was at another end of the multiverse. 



        “Ken, you in here?” I turned my head to see Applejack poking the door open with a hoof before trotting in. “How are you doing? Feeling better?”



        “A bit I guess…” I replied. When I had originally returned from Connor’s world, I had a long conversation with Applejack involving the events of what happened over there and my concerns involving raising our kin. She though, was able to ease my worries and actually agreed with a lot of the things I told her when Caex told me about everything. “It’s still a little overwhelming… you know… the whole Fatherhood thing?”



        “Ah hear ya,” she replied. “Ah’m unsure on how mah family will react to the news, but it’ll be for the best if we had their blessing. Ah’m sure my brother and sister will be fine with it, though Granny Smith is a bit… protective.”



        I raised an eyebrow, turning to look at the mare as she sat down next to me. “Protective?”



        “Well, she’s been like that ever since ah was little. Still, she might be okay once I told her that you aren’t trying to destroy Equestria like that Lord Tirek fellow a few months back.” Applejack sighed as she rested against me. I was curious about something though. She mentioned her grandmother and siblings… but what about her parents? I wanted to ask, but I was a little unsure about doing so. I didn’t want to get myself stuck in a fight with the mare that was in my branch of the hoard.



        “Why don’t we go visit them now?” I asked her. “It might do me well to get some fresh air and step outside of the hollow.”



        “Ya know… I actually agree with that.” Applejack replied, getting back on all four of her hooves. “Granny and Mac should be home around now, so we can stop by for a visit.”



        “Alright, though I wanted to give you a couple of things before we go.” I told her before having her follow me to where I kept my bag and gear. Soon though, I brought down what appeared to be a leather saddle bag with some silver trimmings along the edges. “Revaan helped me get this ready for you next time you were out doing things like going to the market.”



        “Ken, ah already have a saddle bag-.” She said, before noticing her cutie mark emblazoned on the side.



        “True. But this one’s special. It’s like mine,” I told her as I adjusted mine over my shoulder. “Lightweight and is enchanted to have unlimited space to store anything in there. Without any changes in weight.”



        “Well, ah reckon. That is quite useful.” She replied as I handed it to her and helped adjust it so it could fit properly.



        “You look great with it on.”



        “Aww… Thanks, sugarcube.” She replied back, blushing a little. “Is there anything else you think ah might need?”



        “Nah, you look great right now. This isn’t a royal gathering, so we don’t need to wear anything fancy.” I told her as we walked to the doorway to Twilight’s castle. “Still, should we tell Revaan?”



        “He already knows. Ah told him that ah was going to have you be with me for a little while and he was okay with it.” The Mare explained. “Now, you ready to get going?”



        “Just as ready as you are, AJ.” I smiled as we walked through the gateway to Twilight’s castle. Shortly after arriving, since the alicorn wasn’t there at the time, we just hurried on over focused on getting back to the orchard named Sweet Apple Acres. It was when we arrived that I saw a red stallion that had an orange mane and tail with a green apple as a cutie mark. I was surprised though when I saw him look at me before looking back at Applejack and just saying one word. “Sis?”



        So this was Applejack’s brother. Not what I expected at first glance.



        “Big Mac, this is Ken. The one ah told you about?” She told her, looking around. “Where’s Granny Smith?”



        “Inside.” He said. Seems like he’s the kind of guy for single word answers. Must be not that much of a talker then if you asked me, but again, it’s not good to assume the worst in ponies. Especially one that could smash your face into the ground.



        “Thanks. Ah’ll be right back Ken, just hang tight.” She told me as Applejack trotted into the house. I myself decided to just wait there, but I really felt uncomfortable with Big Mac looking at me like I did something wrong. Looking back at her, I sighed a little.



        “Nice to meet you?” I said, sticking out a hand for him to shake. It took a few minutes, but then, he sighed and then put his front hoof where my hand was. 



        “Same here.” He said again. Short, but simple. It was then though that before he left, he only said a few other words to me. “Take good care of her.”



        I was partially shocked to hear that at first, but then, I calmly nodded my head. “I will.” With that, he trotted back into town, leaving me just standing there while I was waiting on Applejack. Everything seemed quiet at first, but it was only a few minutes later that Applejack asked for me to come on insider so I could meet Granny Smith. Calmly and quietly, I took off my headphones and placed them in my bag before walking inside. 



        “Granny, this is Ken. He’s the one ah was telling you about.” Applejack said, smiling as she looked back at me. Granny Smith looked nice on the outside, but for some reason, something with the way she looked at me made me think that the elderly mare did not like me.



        “I see… Applejack, can I talk with Ken for a minute… alone?” She asked. Applejack just simply nodded her head as she trotted outside, closing the door behind her and leaving me inside with the elder of the Apple Family.



        “Well, ah have to hand it to her… She did say that you were… unique.” Granny Smith first said before looking at me closely. “Though ah honestly didn’t expect to find someone like you, mister.”



        “Uh… thanks?” I said, unsure by what she meant.



        “Easy there, partner. Ah’m not mad or anything like that. Ah just want to make sure that daughter is in good hands. Comes with watching over her since she was a filly after what happened with her parents.” That part… got my attention. What exactly did she mean by that? I wasn’t completely sure about it, but if something did happen to Applejack’s mother and father, then it must’ve impacted her directly. I took a bit of caution, thinking the whole thing through inside my head first before I decided to ask.



        “Um… Granny Smith? Can I ask you something?” She nodded in response before I asked my follow up question. “What did happen to Applejack’s parents?”



        “They died, young’un.” She said, a little bit bluntly at first. But soon, she began to explain as she pulled down an old photograph from a nearby shelf for me to look at. “It happened shortly after Applejack’s mother had Applebloom. The family was told of a filly that was in trouble over an old wooden bridge outside of town. Both of them told Applejack to be there for when they escorted the filly to safety. But it was when after the filly came off the bridge, the ropes holding the walkway snapped and the whole thing fell into the rapids below.”



        “Oh my god… that’s horrible…”



        “Yep… it is… You see that hat she wears?” Granny asked as she looked out a window and saw Applejack out in the orchard. “That was her fathers on the day he fell into the rapids. She’s kept it with her since. It’s her way of remembering him.”



        “I’m sorry to hear about what happened, Ms. Smith.” I told her, doing my best to express my sympathy. 



        “It’s okay now, young’un. It’s a thing in the past. What ah want to make sure is that she’s okay now.” She said, looking back at me. “When she’s with you, do everything you can to take care of her now. My grandchildren are very important to me. Ah just wanted to make sure she’s in good hooves.”



        I nodded my head, understanding her. “I assure you, I will do everything I can to help Applejack when she needs it the most. That is a promise.”



        Granny Smith smiled, placing a hoof on my dragon arm. “Ah’m glad to hear that.” Soon, she looked outside for a brief moment and smiled. “Run along now, Ken… ah think she’s waiting for ya.”



        I smiled, thanking her for her time as I walked back out the door and met back up with Applejack outside. She seemed quite happy to see me again. “How did it go, sugarcube?”



        “Actually… A lot better than I expected.” I replied. “Granny Smith just wanted to make sure that you were in good hooves.”



        “Heh… Kind of expected that from her.” The mare replied. “So, you want to go back to the temple or sit around here for a while?”



        “I think the temple might be best,” I told her. “I sent a letter to Zinnia a while ago, asking her about an idea I had in my head of getting the chance to meet the other leaders of the other branches in the hoard. Who knows when she might reply?”



        “Good point… Besides, it is Home sweet home after all.” Applejack chuckled, rubbing her head against my leg. “Well, one home at least.” I chuckled a few moments after her. She did make a very good point. The temple was home… and it felt more like home when AJ was there as well. But it was then I noticed something. Something… felt different about Applejack than last time. It almost felt like when she turned into a dragon once. However, she was a pony now. Why would I be thinking this from just her rubbing her head against my leg? Meh, rather not kill the moment by asking right now. Maybe later when we’re a little more relaxed back at the temple.



        The only other thing though that was stuck on my mind was what Granny Smith said earlier. Applejack’s parents were out to save a filly, but who exactly? That just made me even more curious. But again, it seemed like a personal matter. I’ll set it aside and deal with it later when the time comes.



        However, one thing that surprised me when we re-entered the castle was that Twilight was there… and there was one other pony with her. A Stallion with a white fur coat and mixed blue mane. Only difference between her and Twilight species wise was that whoever this guy was, he was just a Unicorn. 



        “Hi Ken! Hi Applejack! What a surprise to see you guys!” Twilight greeted us.



        “Twilight? Who is this… individual?” The unicorn next to he asked, looking at me with a bit of a glare. 



        “Shiny, Ken’s a friend. Please don’t be like that around him.” She told him before looking at me. “Ken, this is my brother, Shining Armor. He’s married to Princess Cadence and lives in the Crystal Empire just north of here.” So this guy was technically a prince? Interesting to say the least.



        “Nice to meet you, sir.” I replied, holding my hand out so I could shake his hoof. He looked a bit… tense at first. But then after a few seconds, he took out his hoof to shake my hand. Soon though, somepony else entered the room. This time, a pink alicorn that was as tall as Celestia or Luna, but didn’t have any extravagant features like the flowing manes or the sparkly tails. “Should I assume that this is Princess Cadence?”



        “Why yes it is… You must be the Scalebound that Luna told us about last night over dinner.” I nodded, looking back at my arm before turning to Applejack for a second. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Ahkrin.”



        “Please, Ken is fine.” I told her briefly as I shook her outstretched hoof gently. “Well, Applejack and I were going to go back to Obsidian Hollow. Probably settle down for a little while before dinner. I’ll see you around Twilight.” Waving goodbye, Applejack and I proceeded through the gateway back into the Hollow as we soon re-entered the heart of the temple. 



        “Welcome back you two.” I heard the brief voice as I turned around and saw Mystic emerge from a nearby corner. “How was your trip to Ponyville?”



        “It was good, even though it was only brief.” Applejack replied. “Ah was introducing Ken to the rest of mah family.” While I was hearing the two of them talk though, I felt something as a shiver ran down my spine for a brief moment. Something… or someone… had landed in the badlands nearby. What it was, I couldn’t tell. It was strange because I could feel something, but I couldn’t make out what that something exactly was. Maybe Coryena or Revaan possibly felt it? Well, the second idea was a little unlikely because if he did feel it, he would be going out to investigate it and right now, he was still in his chambers inside the temple.



        “Hey Applejack, can you stay with Mystic for a second? I need to check something real quick.” I told her, only causing her to raise an eyebrow in response.



        “What is it exactly that you need to check?”



        “I had a feeling that something was in the Badlands. Hopefully, it's nothing too major. I’ll be back soon.”



        “Alright, just be careful out there.” She told me. I just nodded my head as I walked towards the gate and stepped outside. Turning to the basin that was outside, I used my arm to pull myself up quickly before looking around. Trying to get some kind of read on what I was feeling earlier. 



        Turns out… it didn’t take long to find out where this mystery person was. Because I heard something ring out from throughout the Badlands a few minutes later. Like a guy shouting at the top of his lungs.



        "F*CKING REALLY!?! I JUST CAME FROM THE TUNDRA AND NOW I'M IN A F*CKING DESERT, COME ON!!"



        Right away, I could tell two things. One, this guy had a temper. Two, he probably wasn’t planning for that outburst to attract attention. And hearing him roar out like that just told me exactly where he was. Following the noise, I began to slide down the edge of the cliff, clawing against the wall with my dragon arm before landing on the ground. Now… I noticed something new in front of me. It looked human, but it didn’t feel human because I couldn’t feel a life source or soul. Maybe it was a machine? I don’t really know right now, but I didn’t really have the time to think these things through as he was now looking at me.



        “I hope you are ready to taste the dirt.” 



        “Whoa there,” I said, trying to calm this guy down. Putting my left hand forward and keeping my dragon arm next to the messenger bag that was around my hip. “Take it easy, I’m not here to harm you.”



        “Oh, I don’t give a sh*t. Your ass is going down.”



        Before I could even react, this Lion like guy lunged out at me, his claws barely missing my face as I backpedaled to try and gain some distance. However, unknowingly, he was faster than I expected as his next attack hit me right near my ribs as he threw me against the wall of the canyon. Even though I only felt brief bits of pain, that still hurts… a lot!



        “FireHit!” As he said that, he clenched his claws into a fist as flames began to form around it and the fire roared to life. I needed to make a move and quickly. Using my dragon arm, I concentrated a lot of my energy into the palm of my hand before releasing it forward in a head on shockwave. Sending my attacker flying almost thirty feet. 



        “Nice try.” I coughed a little. It was at this point now that my attacker was fully looking at the extent of my arm as my energy glowed from it. However, he didn't really take the sight too kindly.



        “SuperVulcan!” I watched him grab his right arm as he applied some sort of… attachment or something to it. I couldn’t tell from all the way where I was at. But what I did know was that the same arm was now a minigun. And it was aimed directly at me. Dammit, I needed to run.



        As he began to fire off multiple rounds in my direction, I used my arm to gain the high ground and pulled out my bow and two explosive arrows from my bag. Carefully, I fired the first one by his feet and the second one on the ledge above him. They had five second timers that would detonate shortly after hitting it’s target and it was part of my plan for seeing what he was capable of. 



        From my observations, he has great attack power and speed. However, what I wanted to know was if his attack and speed changed at all because of the weapon he acquired. If he was able to get out of there in time to avoid the explosive at his feet… and the boulder that would fall on his head… Well, then that’s going to be a problem.



        “AreaSteal!”



        Another trick up this guys sleeve, this time it was movement. He was right now pratically in front of me and aiming his weapon at my face. I had to use left arm to try and push it aside while striking him in the chest with a palm strike from my other arm. Making him move a bit backwards. I was beginning to sense a pattern now as I noticed something take form in his hands that looked like a chip. He must be using different chips for different purposes. Like combat, movement and so on. So far, the previous three times he called something out was three chips he had used already. Lucky for me, I have only used one of my current weapons. I would’ve called Revaan, but bringing him here might just cause tensions to escalate. This guy, whoever he was, needed to take a major chill pill. 



        “Invisible!”



        Uh oh… This was not good. I wasn’t able to do anything before he vanished like smoke. I had to calm myself. Think… Focus… don’t think on what you can see. Focus on your other senses. What I can feel… What I can hear… What I can sense… I put my bow back in the bag and closed my eyes. Listening for the sound I wanted to hear…



        The sound of feet making contact against the ground. I could hear it a few times. But a real dead giveaway for me was the air in the atmosphere. I can feel in all but in one place… behind me. Grabbing a weapon out of my bag, I gripped my halberd as I swung it all around me and felt the tip of it clip something. That was followed by a few sparks.



        “Found you.” I said. Soon, my attacker’s cloak faded, revealing his hiding place. I could tell that from the look on his face, he wasn’t expecting my next weapon to be a spear. But, it seemed like he had another plan just in case from the look in his eyes.



        “Lance!”



        “Trying to copy me?” I asked. “It looks like you're running out of options.” I was waiting for something to appear in his hands. However, nothing came. Was this some kind of fake out or-?



        SHNNK!!



        OW! Son of a B*tch, that hurt! Looking behind me, I now began to see a bamboo like spear impaling me from behind. It was almost bear inches from my heart, but the force of the strike forced me to drop to one knee. I could’ve used my dragon armor if I knew the attack was coming from somewhere I could see. However, this one got me in my blindspot, forcing me to fall over as I coughed up some blood.



        “White Capsule! TimeBomb!”



        Oh crap… I got to move… Wait a minute, why can’t I-? Oh that little piece of-!



        BOOM! The small explosion threw me into the same canyon wall that I was originally thrown into from before. Now, I was just in a even worse situation. Whatever he did applied temporary paralysis to me and had a bomb blow up in my face. God, why did this had to happen now!? Whoever he was, he used his speed to get in front of me again, grabbing my face like he wanted to rip my head off… Dammit, I needed to do something-!!



        “Hey, Varmint!”



        Wait a second, was that-? 



        In quick maneuver, my attacker loosened his grip from behind as he was slammed by an orange blur that sent him flying to the other end of the canyon. I felt the effects of a Soul Shard being used on me for my wounds to close and that I could finally stand again. But when the dust settled, I was startled by what I was seeing.



        “A-applejack?” I stuttered. Looking at the mare in front of me.



        “Yes, Ken? … Is something wrong?”



        “Y-you’re… a dragon!”



        It only took a moment for her to realize the change that she had taken on as she looked back at herself before me. “Well… this is new… Never mind that, who the hay attacked you?”



        “That… I don’t know. All I do know is that he is a displaced. I was trying to calm him down, but he was really angry and decided to unleash that anger out on me.” I told her. But that was when I noticed something else now from the other end of the canyon. The figure that had attacked me… was no longer in the form it was in. 



        His human form.



        “Oh horseapples, did ah just attack a young child?” Applejack asked me. I would’ve said something… if I didn’t notice the boy try to get up on his own.



        “Did someone catch the number of that t-truck?” I was going to go over and help, but soon, he fell over face first on the ground. Unconscious.



        “Applejack, give me one of those soul shards!” I told her. She nodded her head, tossing me one from her saddlebag as I ran over to the boy. Cracking it open, I let the magic that was in the shard do it’s job as it began to heal any wounds that were on the child’s body. Soon, we were able to hear him breath as Revaan soon flew over. I had to quickly inform him the brief and simple version of what happened because by the time he landed, the small shake in the earth was enough to wake the boy from his temporary slumber.



        “Urgh, Gutsman… stop punching the ground. I’m…… Oh it’s a dragon.” He said briefly before moving his head a little bit.



        “Are you okay,” I asked him. “You’re not going to go all beast on me and try to kill me now, are you?”



        “Sorry about that, I wasn’t really expecting to end up in the desert, and yeah, I’m fine. Not the first time I had my ass handed to me.” I sort of chuckled at that part. This kid was nice on his own. What would make him lose his cool like that earlier? Nevertheless, I can ask him that later. First off, I need to ask him something important.



        “I’m Ken Ahkrin. This is Revaan and that’s my friend, Applejack. What’s your name?”



        “Names Gregar, I know of Applejack because of where I’m from.”



        “Kinda figured tha.” Applejack answered. “This isn’t our first time encountering Displaced like yerself. Now, what exactly happened that lead to you getting stuck in the Badlands?”



        “Well I found Ken’s token on my way from the Crystal Empire after I gave Sombra a royal ass kicking. I was thinking maybe I could have a chat with Ken, but instead of bringing him to my world I crashed landed here.”



        “Hang on there, fella. Did ya say Sombra?” Applejack asked. “Ah hadn’t heard that name being said after we freed the Crystal Empire two years ago with Twilight and them.”



        “Wait……. Is Twilight an alicorn right now?”



        “Yes she is,” I replied. “I ran into her briefly with her brother and Cadence before going home. But around that time was also when I felt you in the Badlands.”



        “Well it seems there is a little bit of a time difference in our timelines it seems.”



        “Trust us, it’s happened before.” Revaan spoke. “Out of the Displaced worlds we had gone too, one was shortly after Sombra’s fall. Another was during the Canterlot wedding and a third was 1500 years in the past.”



        “Oh right… Connor…” I muttered, remembering it briefly. “Still though, can you move. You look to be a bit young to be trying to pull people’s heads off.”



        “Young... HAHAHAHAHAHAHA, oh that's a good one there, young one. I am actually over three thousand years old.”



        “And now, I’ve learned something new today. Looks can be deceiving.” I chuckled. “In all seriousness though, you want to go to the Temple for a bit so you can rest before I help bring you back?”



        “Sure might as well see what your place looks like.” He replied, before whispering something to himself. “I wonder what Moony is up to right now?”  



        I couldn’t quite make it out, but I rather not intrude upon it if it’s something personal. So, I instead lead him into the hollow. For it being a community where changelings and ponies can co-exist amongst one another, he was more surprised that this was actually a town inside a canyon wall in the badlands. Heck, he was even more surprised when he finally got to see the temple for himself.



        “Well I’ll be damned, this is not what I was expecting. And it takes a lot to surprise me like this outside of battle.” 



        “Well, I was holding off on a lot of my skills since I didn’t know what you were capable of, but that’s not necessary now.” I explained. Nearby, I saw Spike appear from the gateway to Twilight’s castle as he walked in. Almost wobbly from dizziness. “Hi Spike.”



        “Hey Ken.” he said, before looking at Revaan. “Hi dad!”



        “Hmm… not everyday you see Spike’s actual parents, well parent.” Gregar said while Revaan and Spike walked into a side corridor to Revaan’s personal study.



        “Yeah, theres a bit of a history for Dragons here,” I began to explain. “Revaan is the last Onyx Dragon of his kind. Mostly because in the past, the magic of Nightmare Moon corrupted most of the dragons and forced them to subdue to their carnal desires. Revaan lost his mate, Coryena, before sealing himself off from the world and used the last of his magic to send Spike’s Egg to someplace safe. This temple is actually the original home of the Onyx Dragonkin and right now, Revaan, myself, Spike, Applejack, and a few friends of ours are trying to find out what put his kind close to extinction and find a way to bring them back.” I said. “That’s enough for the history lesson… now, what about you Gregar? … Gregar? Gregar, are you okay?” However, when I looked back at him, tears were flowing from his eyes as a black fur like substance began to flow around him. His hand turning into claws again.



        “I know what it is like to be forced against your will to fight…. to kill. To be corrupted and lost to your loved ones. This all HAPPENED BECAUSE OF THAT F*CKING BASTARD OF A GRIFFON!!!”



        “H-hey, calm down!” I tried telling him, only for it to not work this time as he continued to roar out loud.



        “That bastard made me kill Ponies, Griffions themselves, hell even dragons. None could stop me, I was too strong for anyone. Yet he found the one thing that could not only control me but kill me as well. I have killed so many, I nearly lost what it was like to be human.” Afterwards, he dropped to his knees and punched the ground beneath him as he slowly came back to normal. I felt sorry for him. I never knew that explaining about Revaan would lead to this. But I had to make things right. So, I got down on one knee in front of him and placed my hand on his shoulder.



        “But you haven’t… You’re still you… and for you… you need a place to call home… A place where you can forget about your past and what was done. That way, you can focus on the present and do the right thing.” I told him. “If you need a home… I can help with that.”



        “That sounds nice and, yeah I would like some help. Besides if Nightmare Moon saw me like this she would be worried to no end about me.”



        Applejack looked at me for a second, but then I shook my head, telling her not to follow up on the Nightmare Moon part. “She can be here too if you want. Gregar, I’m not going to lie, but to me, you’re like a little brother. One that I never had. If you need guidance, Revaan, Applejack and I can help with that. I promise you that in the name of my branch.” For a moment, I really wanted to try and hug him. But I just thought that would look creepy.



        Like an old line from Sheldon Cooper on The Big Bang Theory “Your heart is in the right place, but your arms, head and hands aren't.”



        “If I need any help, you better answer then. Plus, before I go I think you should know a bit of my history in my Equestria.”



        “I’ll try to help you however I can. I have a lot of responsibilities on my end with the position I’m in, but I’m sure I can set those aside to help you.” I told him. Applejack nodded her head as well, now slowly turning back to the pony form of herself as she got closer to Gregar and hugged him.



        “Any friend of Ken is a friend of mine, Sugarcube.” She said, looking at him with a motherly look in her eyes.



        “Thanks Applejack. And Ken, what do you mean by branch?”



        I sighed. I thought this would come up sooner or later. “Gregar, do you know what a hoard is?”



        “Not exactly.”



        “What about a herd?” Applejack then asked.



        “I can assume it is something along those lines isn’t it?”



        “Kind of… Think of it like a organization. One with multiple branches and members of different branches. I’m the head of my wing, the Chroma Branch. The Kazoku family is the name of the hoard, but the catch is that a lot of it’s member actually consist of other Displaced.” I told him, trying my best to not put it bluntly for him. I wasn’t sure if he had any bad memories in other regards besides what he already said. So, for the meantime, I was trying to play it safe.



        “That is a lot of family then it seems. Who started this whole thing then?”



        “A Displaced named Zinnia. She’s the Alpha of the entire family along with her fellow Alpha, Umbra.” I told him. “Zinnia is half dragon type pokemon and Umbra is an undead overlady. I don’t know much of the other branches, but I sent a letter to Zi asking for her thoughts on a future get together so everyone can meet each other and get themselves settled. The temple is the home of the family.”



        “Someone got displaced from Pokemon Alpha Sapphire/Omega Ruby? Thats interesting to learn.”



        “Yeah,” I nodded my head. “I still have a few of the tokens from some of the other Displaced I met. There’s the homeworld gems and crystal gems, Gray, Asphyxious and lastly, Zinnia’s.” At the last part, I showed him the anklet that Zinnia used for a token, allowing for him to see for himself.



        “Well, to be honest, you are the first displaced I met since I woke up from a fifteen hundred year slumber.”



        “And hey, I’m honored to get the chance to meet you… Speaking of tokens, can I have yours?” I asked, placing Gray’s token around my neck briefly.



        “Hey that's Gray’s necklace from Fairy Tail. And my token…. hmm one sec. TOBI!!” Briefly, a small tear in the void appeared behind him as a masked man that resembled Tobi… or Obito from Naruto soon appeared next to Gregar. 



        “You called Gregy?”



        “I told you not to CALL ME THAT. Anyway, Ken here is going to need my token.”



        “Alright, hold on… I have it here somewhere.” He said to himself, checking his pockets and then his sleeves as he began tossing what appeared to be Kunai knives, Shurikens, summoning scrolls, some kind of hand cannon and some other items before he found what he was looking for. 



        “Aha there it is, here you go Kenny boy.” He told me, tossing something to me that I swiftly caught with my draconic arm.



        “Word of advice… Don’t call me “Kenny”. I hate that nickname.” I told him, almost in a growl as I opened my hand. In my hand was a circle with two red markings on both sides that resembled some kind of badge. That was when I remembered seeing it on Gregar when he was in his transformed state. “Alright, and I’m to assume that you have mine, Gregar?”



        “Yeah I do.”



        “Well anyway I need to get going and ‘Kenny’, here a little present.” Tobi interjected, dropping something on the ground before having it slide towards my feet. “Something to help you out when fighting, can’t always be relying on a bow and arrow.” I looked down, picking up what he slid over to realize that it was something that I… personally did not expect. It was a hand cannon. A silver one with a talon like hook at the end. My arm glowed a little when I picked it up and tried to hold it, so maybe I could find a way to integrate my energy attacks and have them fired as bullets? I’ll have to try it later as I holstered the weapon in my bag.



        “I was going to get mad at that, but I’m going to let it slide this time.” I told him, looking back at Gregar as he was with Tobi. “Before you take Gregar back though, I think he was suppose to be explaining to me about his Equestria if I’m not mistaken?”



        “Right, now first things first, how much do you know about Nightmare Moon?”



        “Not much, other than she’s a personality of Luna that was twisted somehow. I’m not an expert on the case, but please, continue.”



        “Alright well, my Nightmare Moon is actually the sister of Luna and Celestia. She is really nice where I’m from and if not for her, I don’t think I would have been like I am now. Plus she is my wife as well so there is that. So that makes me Luna and Celestia’s brother-in-law. And I have some friends who would like to meet you if you ever come to my Equestria. Another quick question before I go, Have you heard of the Megaman Battle Network series?”



        “Briefly. Heard of it once or twice.” I told him. “Did not play as many of the games I wanted too when I was a kid. I’m guessing you’re from one of those games?”



        “Yeah I am, I am Gregar from the sixth game, but I am the beasted out version of Megaman from the same game.”



        “Well, that makes sense,” I said. “Earlier when I felt your presence, I couldn’t tell what exactly you were because I couldn’t sense your life force. Since you were in your beast out form, I think that blocked off my sense capabilities. Like camouflage.”



        “I guess so. Anyway, been nice talking to you and if you are ever in a jam, don’t hesitate to call me.”



        “Same here. If you need to talk or just ask me something, I’ll be there to help.” I told him. “Have a safe trip, my friend.”



        “I will. Till next time, brother." He told me. Somehow, I thought that he was trying to reference something. If he was, then I wasn’t sure what he was trying to do it based on. So, instead, I just simply waved goodbye as Applejack was doing the same thing with her hoof as the tear in the void closed. Shortly after, I looked back at the hand cannon that I was given. Seeing an engraving on the bottom of the barrel.



        Hawkmoon.



        “What tha’ heck is that?” Applejack then asked. Looking back at her, I sighed a little. 



        “It’s a hand cannon. However, I’m a bit too tired to be trying it out after everything we’ve been through today.” I told her. “Wanna relax a little? Get something to eat? I’m going to take a guess that after today, you are kind of hungry.”



        “You betcha’.” She replied as we walked to the dining hall. “Still tryin’ to get used to all these Displaced that ya keep on meeting. But hey, each one of them turn out to be quite interesting.”



        I nod my head. However, one thing came to mind now that we were on the subject. “Applejack, can I ask you something?”



        “Sure, Ken. What is it?”



        “About earlier… How exactly did you turn into a dragon?” I asked. She stopped for a minute as we both took a seat at one of the chairs in the dining hall. The mare took a few moments to think to herself, but then spoke again.



        “It started shortly after you went out… Ah was hearing Revaan earlier groan in pain… Ah remembered that you two were linked and all that, but then he told me that if ya kept on trying to fight… You would die… After that, ah just… tried to hurry on over and get to ya in time… Ah mean… ah didn’t want to lose somepony I care for… even if we just met.” Now, she was getting emotional. Just like Gregar was earlier. But I knew why.



        “You didn’t want to lose somepony you cared for… just like your parents?”



        “... Okay, how-?”



        “Granny Smith told me,” I answered. “She wanted to make sure that I was able to take care of you properly and that I would help you when you need it most.” For a little bit, she was silent. But through the teary eyes, I saw her smile a little as she looked at me and tried to wipe the tears away.



        “Figures… She’s always one to be looking out for Mac, Applebloom and I.” She smiled, now nudging herself against me as I hugged her. I did the motion as a sign to try and comfort her. Help her out a little. Make her feel not afraid. “Ah think I know why ah changed.”



        “You do?”



        “Yes. It was because of my feelings. Ah was worried sick about you and also mad at Gregar when he was attacking ya. Maybe my emotions triggered it?”



        “Could be…” I said. “Maybe over time, I can help you with learning how to control it. You might have some new abilities with your new transformation as well. Given that your blow against Gregar almost made the ground shake.”



        “Maybe we can save that for after today? Ah’m kinda exhausted.” Applejack told me. I myself just nodded my head, looking back at her a little.



        “Fair enough… So, you hungry for Apple Pie? I heard there was two remaining slices in the kitchen.” I asked her. She looked at me with a simple grin and nodded her head.



        “Ah’d like that.”





End Chapter 10

> 11- Scales and Snow
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Scales and Snow





Point of View: Ken




        It had been a couple of weeks since both Applejack and I met Gregar and in that timeframe, a lot has happened. For one thing, Fizz and Revaan had begun being able to teach Applejack how to control herself in her dragoness form. Turns out, her transformation isn’t just for show. The change in form also allowed her to control the very earth that was around her. She can rush forward in a landslide to tackle someone, have a barrier of stones erupt from the ground underneath her hooves, turn those same stones into a huge boulder, have a series of Rock soldiers or what I personally called “Rumblers” emerge from the ground and so on. I think she could cause an earthquake as well, but I wasn’t quite sure. Personally, I was just trying to get used to some new changes on my end.

        First off, after my fight with Gregar, I thought I change out some of the properties of parts of my gear. Primarily, my arrows. They were not wooden anymore, but instead made of lightweight metal with a spearlike tip at the end thanks to a weaponsmith that Maple knew outside the temple. The normal ones were almost complete, but I was told that my other arrows like my incendiary and explosive arrows were going to take a lot longer to make because of the type of arrows that they were.

        Second, after another session with Coryena, I now was trying some new methods with the abilities I already have and trying to accommodate them to my combat style. In the long run though, it’s still a work in progress and I think with time, I will be able to get some new skills to add to the routine. The hard part though will be trying to come up with something unique with them so I could catch my opponents by surprise.

        The final part, which ironically I was trying to do now, was marksmanship. After Gregar left with his friend, they left behind a little present in the form of a hand cannon with the name “Hawkmoon” etched across the bottom of the barrel. I personally have never had to use a gun before back home, but I did pass the test from the NRA to show that I could properly handle one. However, this one was anything BUT the firearms back home and just from the practice sessions I have been doing with it, I noticed a couple of things. One, every once in awhile, one of the shots I would fire would cause more damage to the intended target that I was firing at than my previous shots. Two, at certain times, two more shots would do considerable bonus damage to a target. Three, this weapon didn’t ammunition to fire, but could convert my energy into shots.

        Currently, I was practicing my aim and trying to focus on the target in front of me. In this case, was an apple. But only a few seconds later did a familiar voice startle me, affecting my concentration.

        “Hey Sugarcube-.”

        Seconds after I heard that, I unintentionally squeezed the trigger, causing the shot to go off and for the top half of the apple to be blown off from the rest of it. I looked back at Applejack, who was a bit startled by the time I put the weapon away. “Sorry about that, you startled me for a second,” I apologized, looking back at the mare. “How are you?”

        “O-okay. Just… surprised.”

        It was then I realized that this was the first time she actually saw me practice with the firearm. The other times were either she was with her friends or had to be called by some “Cutie Map” or whatever they called the dining room table in Twilight’s castle. 

        “I’m sorry if I startled you.” I said, trying to be sincere. 

        “It’s okay, sugarcube. It happens… which reminds me… Can we talk for a moment?”

        “Yeah, sure.” I replied, walking down the hall to our room. Normally, with conversations involving Applejack, they can go a variety of ways. However, there are a few main topics that I normally could pick up on when we do get the chance to talk. First, there’s family. When it came to this topic, it mostly meant events going on with the family that I was there to be a part of. This even included when we met Pinkie’s family earlier in the week for an early celebration of Hearth’s Warming. Which was actually their version of Christmas. Second, there’s friends. Mostly involving her having to do something with Twilight and the others. The last possible topic that would apply here would be us… and that could imply many things.

        “So, what do you want to talk about AJ?” I asked her as I took a seat in a nearby chair.

        “Well… Ah want to talk a bit about us…” She told me, looking at me with a sincere glance. “It’s almost Hearth’s Warming, so ah was wondering if you had anything planned.”

        I shook my head. “Sorry AJ, but I don’t. Trying to help out in the temple and at the hollow have had me busy.”

        “Ah see… Well, ah have an idea for something if you want to hear me out for just a second.” She said to me as she trotted over to my right. “Why not take me with ya next time someone calls for ya?”

        “Wait… You want to come with me next time a Displaced summons me?”

        “Why not?” The mare smiled. “It can be fun. After meeting Zinnia and Asphyxious, ah’m kinda curious as to what some other Displaced are like.” I thought about it, then realized that she was right. Plus, the circumstances were different now than the first time we met. Now, she could turn into a dragoness, had powers and was familiar with Displaced like I was. 

        “Alright, sure.” I replied back, getting up from my chair as she followed me out into the center of the temple as we were talking. Around then though was when I noticed Revaan step out of his quarters and look at both of us, smiling a little before casually greeting us like he normally would. 

        “Morning, big guy. Did you sleep well?” Applejack asked, causing me to chuckle a little because of the context in which she phrased that sentence.

        “More or less.” He groaned, stretching out his cramped wings before folding them back into his body. “There we go… much better. I hate it when my wings get cramped like that.”

        “Ah’m thankful that this new form doesn’t come with wings. Flying always sounds hard to do.” Applejack replied. “Ah sometimes wonder how Rainbow Dash does it so easily.”

        “It takes practice.” Revaan replied. It was around then though that I felt a slight tug. I looked up, noticing that Revaan and Applejack were also feeling the same sensation as I deeply sighed. 

        “Applejack, remember when you said that you wanted to come with us next time we get summoned?” I asked her. All she did was soundly nod her head for a moment before I smiled. “Well, today’s your lucky day.” She smiled happily as we went over to where Revaan was standing, shortly before the three of us were whisked away to who knows where.



Elsewhere

        The second that we got out of the portal, my face hit the cold ground and I was greeted by white. Snow was falling everywhere and from the looks of it, there were a few cabins scattered across the winter plains. When I noticed that and noticed how Revaan was basically looming over the cabins like how the ghost of christmas present was in the old disney Christmas carol cartoon, I personally groaned to myself as Applejack and I walked over to him.

        “Revaan, please don’t tell me that someone brought us here to terrorize a whole town.” I groaned as I looked around. Only to hear a very familiar voice come to greet us.

        “It was me!” I turned around at the sound of the voice and was soon tackled into a hug by the same lich that I had only met a few weeks ago. Asphyxious. A little bit behind him was a pink dragoness, who seemed to be patiently waiting on him for something. “I thought you and AJ could join the party, also the Pink Dragon apart of my hoard so no biting.”

        “Oh, Hi Asphy! Nice to see you guys.” I smiled, sighing a little to myself as I looked back at him. “Oh and for the second part, wasn’t planning on it.” Looking around now, I finally began to see that this was indeed a christmas party. And it seemed like someone had gone through a LOT of effort in order to host an event as big as this one. Before I could ask the Lich about it though, I saw two individuals crash through a nearby window. One was a pony and the other a Draconequus, but both of them had red lightsabers and were fighting one another in the snow.

         “Well… someone’s ready for The Force Awakens…” I chuckled, looking back at Revaan. I didn’t necessarily pay a lot of attention to the fight that was happening, but judging from the expression on Revaan’s face, he seemed to find the playful duel with lightsabers… amusing to say the least. However, just when I thought things couldn’t get any crazier, someone that resembled Edward Kenway in a Christmas outfit soon jumped onto Revaan frontlegs as he looked back at the Onyx Dragon.

        “Please don’t let me get dog piled again… Scales… Warm… Am I hugging a dragon for protection right now?” He asked, soon realizing what exactly he was doing and turning around to look at me.

        “Yes you are.” I deadpanned, facepalming myself.

        “And Who would you be? Also… Who is the dragon I’m hugging?” He then asked, looking at Revaan again briefly.

        “One… I’m Ken Ahkrin.” I said, introducing myself in the process. “Two, you're hugging my partner Revaan.”

        “Hello.”

        Revaan’s simple answer got the man to jump off of him as he brushed the dust off of his clothes and looked back at him. “I am terribly sorry for that, Mr. Revaan.” He apologized, offering a hand to shake, in which Revaan just used a talon to do so.

        “It’s okay. A lot of things happen and I’m kind of used to it.” he replied, turning his attention back to the battle taking place in the snow. As for the Captain though, he soon turned around, facing Applejack and I as he greeted me.

         “And Mr. Ahkrin I don’t think we’ve met before.” Holding out his hand for a shake, in which I shook back out of respect.

        “Me neither. This is quite a large amount of people if you ask me.” I commented, only to turn around and notice someone in a blue long jacket approach the two of us. This guy had blond spiky hair and also a long braid with some kind of metallic clip at the end of it. Must’ve been who he was displaced as.

        “Well, it seems like everyone is having fun.” He said to himself, but looking at the guy next to me. “If I knew this was a christmas celebration, I would’ve invited my Fiance’ Max.”

        The name of this “Max” person caught the captain's attention rather quickly as he smiled a little and handed what appeared to be his token to the two of us as he spoke. A metal skull that was the size of my fist and made of metal. “Ah so you are the one Max is going to marry, names Edward if you didn’t already know.”

        “Pleasure to meet you, Edward.” The Stranger replied, looking back towards me for a moment before speaking. “I take it you must be Ken? I heard about you from Zinnia.”

        “Yeah, that’s me. Though, she never mentioned anything about you.” I pointed out.

        “Well, we only met a couple of times, so it’s bound to happen.” He answered me, offering a hand for me to shake. “Lance Walker.”

        “Ken Ahkrin.” I said, shaking his outstretched hand.

        “Nice to meet you.” Lance replied, before looking at the roof of the nearby cabin for a minute. “You know, I was going to have my cousin Sun come down for a second, but after what happened earlier, he needs a much needed break.”

        “He called me a midget…” Edward grumbled.

        Well, when you came out in red, I think he mistook you for Edward Elric from Fullmetal Alchemist. Case of Mistaken Identity, Mr. Kenway.” Lance sighed. That got me to chuckle a little upon looking back at him and realizing the resemblance. The two of them continued to talk for a little bit more until I noticed Lance looking back at Applejack and I for a brief moment. “Well, I’m going back inside. Ken, you want a cup of coffee?”

        “Oh you have no idea…” I replied, nodding my head briefly before turning around and asking Applejack if she wanted to come inside. She said yes, adding on the fact that she wanted to get some Apple Cider for herself. For me, I haven’t had coffee since I was Displaced. Normally, I would drink a cup a day back home. But with myself being Displaced for a long amount of time, it felt like when smokers go through what they call cold turkey. And let me tell you… it sucks… big time.

        Once we both walked into a wide kitchen area, Lance poured the two of us some hot coffee and added a bit of french vanilla creamer to add a bit of sweetness to it. Personally, I would prefer a hazelnut creamer, but french vanilla is a good alternative. Taking the coffee, we walked back to the living room and took a seat. 

        “So Ken… I’m a little curious about a couple of things.” Lance said once we sat down. “First and foremost, and sorry if I sound rude, but what happened to your arm?”

        “Well, I’m a Scalebound.” I told him. “The Onyx dragon outside with Edward is my partner Revaan. My soul is linked with him and I’m trying to help him out since he’s the last Onyx Dragon back home. Now we’re trying to do what we can to bring back everything he lost.”

        Applejack herself soon trotted over with a platter to hold her cider on as she set it over on the nearby table. “He’s right. And ah am helping him out with that. What about you?” She asked him. “What’s your world like?”

        “Well… It’s a lot to explain.” He stated, causing Applejack to chuckle a little.

        “Oh come on now, sugarcube,” She said to him, taking a sip of her cider. “It can’t be that hard to explain to us about it.”

        “Well… That depends on how you look at it,” The teen replied back. “To start though, I’m an Adept. A human with a series of psychic powers that’s called a septima.”

        “Oh? What’s your power then Sugarcube?” Applejack asked, taking the words right out of my mouth. The Adept raised a hand, surprising the both of us when it looked like electricity was coursing through his body. I honestly thought he was hurting himself, but to my surprise, he was taking it quite well.

        “Lightning. That’s my power.”

        “That… sounds simple enough.” I responded.

        “In theory, yes. However, when you look a little more into it, it’s a little more complex than you might think,” The Adept explained. The next thing he did was quite surprising as he placed two fingers on my forehead before withdrawing them. “I see. Looks like you and Applejack are trying to raise a family.”

        Both Applejack and I looked back at one another, shocked. “Okay, how-?”

        “Neuroelectric energy runs through the body and primarily runs through the brain. Therefore, placing two fingers on your forehead allowed me to see your memories.” 

        Okay, I have to admit… that was kind of cool…. Wait a second… “Hang on, what memories did you see?”

        “Just you two talking to each other next to an egg, so I just took a guess.” The Adept replied casually.

        “Well, ya guessed correctly.” Applejack smirked, taking another sip. “Ken and ah are trying to help Revaan out the best we can, so we tried to start a family.”

        “I see. Congratulations to the both of you.” He complimented as he took another sip. “I’m on the same boat as you guys. However, my family’s a little more… diverse.”

        “Care to explain?” I asked.

        “Well, I have four children with a fifth on the way. One of them being a Filly Rainbow Dash and another three being adopted. I have two Fiance’s named Max and Seph, who are very unique if I do say so myself,” He first started speaking, showing us a photograph of the family before continuing. “Aside from that, I know the guy hosting the party, Time Spinner.”

        “You do? How?”

        “Well, he asked me to try and help bring him back to my world because some jackass named Roach banished him from the world where I live at before I came here, so I promised to bring him back.” The Adept was just done speaking, when I noticed a familiar face to my right. Turns out, Asphyxious was in the room next to us and he decided to come join Lance, Applejack and I.

        “Hey Ken, how the egg doing? Has a little dragon come out yet?” Asphyxious asked as he sit down with the group. “When I got my first brood I was kind of worried yet happy to have them. I love those little trouble makers.” He said with a smile.

        I smiled, looking back at Lance. “Lance, this is Asphyxious. He’s a friend of mine-.”

        “And the same guy that was chasing my cousin all across the place,” Lance sighed, offering a hand to shake. “Still, it’s nice to meet you.

        “You too matey, but he was hitting on my little Pupa. I also may of had too much to drink…” the Lich said as he began to drink some more vodka.

        “Sun isn’t the type to be hitting on others. From what I saw, she was coming onto him. Also, Sun doesn’t understand social cues like that.” Lance told him as he looked back at me. “From what I heard, he’s trying to save himself for his marefriend.”

        “Aye laddy! I be post the sails and be on the mast!” Asphyxious slurs as he start to wonder off. I just looked at Applejack, a little bit concerned if he would cause any trouble in his drunken stupor.

        “Well… that happened.”

        “Yeah…” I said in response to Applejack. “I almost forgot to tell him that it’s still going to be a few months before the egg hatches.”

        “Is the child a boy or girl?” Lance asked us.

        “That… we don’t know yet.” I replied. “The eggs only been around for almost a month and it usually takes five months for an egg before it hatches. Well, that’s what Revaan told us.” In that moment, I noticed Applejack finish her drink and look back at me, almost with bedroom like eyes.

        “Ya know…” She cooed. “Ah wouldn’t mind havin’ a second child, Ken…”

        That, caught me by surprise. “Applejack… Are you drunk?”

        “Maaaybe…” She said, licking her lips.

        “That just answered almost every question I had,” Lance spoke, looking back at us as he moved forward in his seat. “Hey, if you two are trying to start a family, then did you two say your vows?”

        “O-our what?” Applejack asked, almost burping to herself.

        “You know… Get married?” The Adept’s words hit me harder that falling onto concrete. Were we actually going to get to that point? We can’t just go to a place like Vegas or however the hell it’s said back home and get it done there.

        “That… is still on the to-do list.” I replied. It was then that I had a look outside and noticed Revaan talking to another dragon that was just as tall as him. “Hey, it seems like Revaan’s met some fellow dragons.”

        “Wanna go check it out?” Applejack asked. I nodded my head and soon, both of us stepped outside. I was concerned that Applejack would be too tipsy to walk. But, I was surprised to see that she was holding her liquor very well when she was walking.

        “Seems that you found some company Revaan,” I said as AJ and I walked over to Revaan and the dragon next to him. “Who’s your big friend?”

        “That is Neltharion. Known as the Earth Wander in his realm.” the dragon replied.

        “The pleasures mine, though might I ask… what’s with your arm?” Neltharion asked

        “You mean my dragon arm? Comes with being a Scalebound.” I replied. “Revaan’s soul is bound to mine, so in a way, we’re connected.”

        “Strange how that is, in a way I understand that.” Neltharion responded as he looked back at us. “My brothers and sisters are each empowered by the Titans with a part of them, so far I have only found one of my lost siblings.”

        “You’re lucky. I don’t have any brothers or sisters. But Revaan just reunited with his son, Spike, three weeks ago.” I casually replied. I was starting to wonder how come Deathwing hadn’t noticed Applejack… and the fact that she had changed into an earth dragon just a few seconds ago. Only a few seconds later did we hear a large explosion go off and a snowy mushroom cloud form in the distance. “Yeah… that must be the snowball fight. Glad I’m not over there.”

        “What in the name of food coloring is going on over there!?” I heard somepony shot as I saw an angered stallion march up next to Applejack. 

        “Somepony set off an explosion.” AJ said.

        Trying to be a bit more descriptive, I added on. “Or in Fallout terms, they set off an Atom bomb. Seriously... Those idiots, the last I heard from, are doing turf warfare.”

        “Atom Bombs aren’t just in fiction, they were real weapons back on Earth. So it’s not ‘Fallout terms’.” Okay, wise guy, I already know that. Can’t you take a joke?

        “I know that. I was comparing them to it because a snow mushroom cloud went off.”

        “That is the most ridiculous thing I’ve ever heard…” He said as he began to hover. I heard Nel comment something else, but I wanted to try and help the stallion. I wasn’t sure how long it would take for him to hover up here, so I used my arm to try and pull him up so he could see.

        Turns out… that was not really the best idea.

        “What… The actual f*ck… ARE YOU DOING!?!?” He roared at me. “I’m a f*cking Displacer! I made this realm you idiot! I can fly! Don’t you ever man handle me again!”

        Oh for god's sake, it was just one mistake! Don’t try to rip my head off!!

        “Yeah…… I was just trying to help you before that snow cloud disappeared-.” That was when a white fluffball smacked me dead center in the face. When I looked back at it, I soon realized that the fluffball itself was a Poro from League of Legends. “Okay, who brought Poro’s?”

        My question was heard on deaf ears as the stallion continued to rage at me. “I don’t care if you were trying to save my life, don’t touch me again or I’ll Displaced whatever family you had back home into a f*cking volcano, you sh*t head!”

        Okay seriously? This guy had anger problems.

        “Okay… Sorry about that… Shouldn’t you be going over there before they try killing themselves? I think things are a little more-. ” It was around then that I had turned around and found myself staring at another dragon that had showed up next to Neltharion. “Holy crap, bronze dragon!”

        “This is Nozdormu, the Timeless, he is the brother I was talking about.” The Earth Warden told us as the other dragon gave a slight bow.

        “Oh, nice. I’m Ken Ahkrin, Scalebound. This dragon right here is my partner Revaan and my friend Applejack.” I replied as the Poro on my head was beginning to lick my face. “This guy… he just landed on my head. Maybe call him Snowy?”

        “Fred sounds better.” The stallion grumbled as he hovered away. It’s official, I really am beginning to not like this guy. I can tolerate him, but he just pisses me off at times. So, I personally just decided to drown out the shenanigans around me. The noise and everything that was going on was too much for me and I rather not listen to any of it or the angered stallion in charge of the place. Then again, I’m beginning to think that this guy must be Time Spinner. The one that Lance had said about earlier.

        Speaking of the Adept, ten minutes after I placed my headphones on and halfway through the current song I was listening to. He seemed to be quite shocked by what was unfolding outside. Either that or it was because Asphyxious was chasing some faunus guy. I think it was the “Sun” person that Lance was talking about earlier. That was added on by the continued rambling from the Lich about his hoard mates and getting them things.

        But the topic of hoard did dawn on me for a couple of reasons. For one thing, Zinnia had still not responded to my letter from when I originally sent it. Second, there was Applejack. I knew that we were on good terms with our relationship and Lance did mention a few things for us to take care of. But something Applejack said to me had me wondering about if she really meant it.

        Did she really want to lay a second egg… or was that the alcohol talking?

        Eventually, I saw everyone walk inside with Lance, so AJ and I joined up with him while Revaan stayed outside and watched what happened next from the nearby window. The monkey faunus though had quite a spring in his step as he ran inside like something was chasing him. Hopefully, something other than Asphyxious. I did talk to him briefly to try and act curious, but all that did was spark up other people to join the conversation. Not the best idea personally.

        Anyways, there was one moment when Sun was speaking where I decided to speak up and on to it. “ … However, all that did was have me end up getting chased by the Undead Lich… dragon thingamajig. Seriously, I can’t remember what his name is to save my life.”

        Ladies and Gentleman, Asphyxious is not the best person to have as a role model.

        “Don’t give him any ideas. One time when he went into his dragon form, he was acting like a puppy. I think I got him to roll over once.”

        Another voice though caught my attention as I heard them speak. “Yes, I saw him do that.” Turning around, I found myself looking at a pair of spellcasters that resembled Dark Magician and Dark Magician Girl from Yu-Gi-Oh. Or more likely, the reason why they are talking is because a wizard did it.

        “Decided to take a break from all the shenanigans?” I asked them, noticing Revaan turn his head outside to look at them. In a non-creepy way of course. “I think we haven’t met before.”

        “I am the Dark Magician the watcher of all displaced and co-founder of Neo Domino Town. I would say my other tiles but it would take to long.” Dark Magician said as he offer a hand. I shook it with my own dragon hand, introducing both Revaan and I as Applejack nuzzled against my side. Drinking another mug of cider.

        “Oh I already know who you two are. I don’t have the tile of watcher of all displaced for nothing.” The sorcerer replied as Nel and his brother entered the room.

        Okay, that could have many implications. Some more creepier than others.

        I briefly said hi to Nel’s brother before taking the chance to move back outside with Revaan. I didn’t want to leave him by himself in the cold, even though he was a dragon with fire for pete’s sake. But that didn’t last long as both AJ and I saw food appearing at the dinner table and we both raced over there.

        “Dibs on the apple pie!!” I hollered, thinking that Applejack would be up for it. As we were eating though, things became a little bit chaotic when Lance had surprised Time Spinner. How? Well, with his marefriend showing up (that being Lance’s Pinkie Pie) and meeting him under a wreath of mistletoe. Once that happened, the whole place became a riot and it was really affecting the two of them.

        I tried to help, but I’m not sure if I helped anyone at all with what I said. Especially if I had to yell at them in order to shut up. Eventually, Lance was able to properly escort the two of them out of the room and the Displaced draconequus that was named Loki began to give out presents. He even dressed himself up as Santa Claus to play the part.

        “Nice one… Hey Santa Claus… do you think that we might might be forgetting anyone?” I asked, looking around and wondering if anyone was missing. “I think Edward Kenway was on the roof…”

        Then, it clicked inside my head. “Oh crap… WE FORGOT ED!”

        “Don’t worry.” Loki pulled out another sack pulling Edward out of it.

        “That… is convenient…” I replied. As the night went on, many things happened. Most of them being events from the total craziness of all these Displaced being here in the same room. However, one thing I noticed was that Sun himself… was in a bit of a pickle. Specifically, with one of Asphyxious’ children. But what came next from the Lich’s… mate I think, really set off the Faunus like dynamite.

        “We all have a gift for you once we get home~” Purred Chrysalis as she kissed the other side of the Lich skull. “Also Pupa, if you’re going to bed with this Monkey use a condom.”

        Wrong move lady… Wrong move...

        “Okay, THAT’S IT!!” Sun snapped, throwing the condom that the woman had playfully put in his hands in the fireplace as it burned to cinders. “I’M NOT SLEEPING WITH ANYONE BECAUSE BEFORE I WAS SUMMONED HERE, I WAS GOING TO GET A GIFT FOR MY MAREFRIEND!” Breaking himself free, he took the Poro that was with him, zipped up his jacket and walked outside. “Now, if you would excuse me, I will be seeing myself out. Good night and merry christmas. I’m sorry if I angered anyone or hurt anyone, but I just about had it with the way I’m being treated tonight.” With that, the Faunus took his own token, tore open a rift for him to walk through, and returned home, closing the tear behind him so the lich’s daughter wouldn’t follow him.

        The silence that drifted on afterwards though was soon broken by Lance. “Moral of the story... pester a monkey too long and eventually, he’ll go bananas.” He tried making up for Sun’s behavior by giving the girl a life sized plushie of him, which I personally thought as clever, but then, another question was raised by another mare in the room.

        “What’s up with that monkey?”

        “Ever had that moment where you have bottled emotions that you haven’t used and they just blow up? Like when you shake a soda can before opening it?” Oh I think we have all been there before. “That’s my cousin for you. Plus, he told me that he was soon going to propose to his Fluttershy.”

        I saw a displaced that look like a Digimon soon speak up afterwards to add on to the conversation. “That's ironically how Devi was created… and good luck to him.”

        “That’s why he was frustrated,” Lance added on as he continued speaking. “Before coming here, he was trying to get a Christmas Present for Fluttershy, only for him to get tangled up in this web of shenanigans. At least things have settled down a bit… I think.”

        “If he wanted a gift for Flutters why didn't he ask for a pet to give to her? She loves animals.” Some other dude named Arthur spoke up. 

        “Technically, Sun is a Faunus… who is part animal… He has a poro with him and also has a wolf pup back home named Grif. No, don’t ask me why, all I know is that the pup is lazy sometimes.”

        “At least he handle the shenanigans longer that racist Ben Ten at Ironman’s Christmas party.” Dark Magician said, nodding his head.

        Okay, how the bloody hell does that have to relate to this?

        “Don’t even get me started about when he visited my Fiance’ Max.”

        “I already know about what happen he visited her.” Dark Magician replied.

        “Let’s not go into details.” The Adept replied, only noticing a few faces looking at him with expressions that could only mean they wanted to know what happened. “We’re not talking about that around kids, you sick minded people!!”

        And now I begin to not pay attention to this conversation. Too many things regarding the bedroom if you ask me. I can’t believe a lot of them were actually willing to talk about it openly. God, that’s just weird. After a short while though, Lance began talking about another individual. One that went by the name Nicko. Apparently, some of the Displaced that this Nicko had met ran into Asphyxious before and judging from what he had to say, things didn’t turn out so well between both parties. 

        Speaking of which, it was later that the said individual actually showed up in the cabin with a Draconequus and later, his niece. And boy, he hated being referred to by his height. I can tell though that he was strong, just from the fact that Asphyxious was actually asking for a duel from him. The same guy that forfeited a match against my Luna was now requesting duels from other people…

        He’s seriously going over his head.

        A little while later though, someone mentioned Zinnia and I had to clarify that she wasn’t this “Max” that was Lance’s Fiance. The Adept himself had to leave soon thereafter and the whole group got around to talking to Nicko. Giving him overwhelming support over the fact that some demons were soon going to try and take over his Equestria. I gave him my support as well, but it was around them that he mentioned a friend of his named Amy. From what I could gather, a lot of other people were comparing her to Alucard from Hellsing Ultimate Abridged.

        Right on schedule, blood dripped from a nearby wall as she made her appearance.

        “HEY KIDS WANNA SEE A DEAD BODY?!”

        Heh… classic…

        “Hey, is it just me or there a dragon outside?” Nicko asked.

        “That’s Revaan and he’s my partner.” I briefly told him, shortly before seeing someone as Scout try to approach Amy and hit on her. As everyone went outside to watch two other Displaced go at each other in a fight, I was up on the roof with AJ, Nicko and Faith so they could be able to meet Revaan. Soon, Neltharion showed up next to him, but what I heard from the young girl was… kind of funny to say the least. Especially with the nickname she had for the Earth Warden.

        “Ah, hey Nelly,” Faith cheered, trying to hug the dragon once he touched down. “Good to see you! Merry Christmas!!”

        “Thanks I had to go see off my brother, he can’t stay away from the caverns of time for long.”

        “Never knew you had one. But then again, responsibilities.” Nicko said, looking around a bit in confusion. “Speaking of which, Where’s Lance and Sun? I heard they were here earlier.”

        “Lance left to bring his gifts to his family and Sun was being pressured by Asphyxious’ hoard mate and being chased around all night so he saw himself out.” I stepped in, explaining it as simply as possible.

        “Ouch…” He briefly muttered, before speaking again. “Guess you’re new here? Nicko Nocte, Rune Slayer.”

        “Ken Ahkrin, Scalebound and head of the Chroma Branch in the Kazoku family.” I said as we both shook hands. Soon a few others joined us as they struck up a conversation with Nicko on his end. Before he left though, he gave us a demonstration of his magic and I had to say, just from one cast alone, his power was ENORMOUS. Seriously, it was like Celestia, Luna and Twilight all combined their power into one source.

        Later, Lance returned, but that was in order to stop by briefly and return Time’s marefriend back home. AJ, Revaan and I just used the chance to stay outside and relax a little. However, that was kind of impossible because soon, the shenanigans going on inside the cabin were beginning to spill outside.

        I just stared at AJ, surprised as she was. “... Do they even realize it’s past midnight?”

        “Ah don’t think so.”

        “Hmm… Maybe they need a reminder.” Taking Hawkmoon from my bag, I fired a warning shot in the air, yelling soon afterwards. “ALL OF YOU, GO THE F*CK TO SLEEP FOR GOD’S SAKE!!! IT’S FREAKING MIDNIGHT!!!!”

        “MAKE US!!”

        “I GOT A DRAGON THAT CAN BURN THAT CABIN DOWN!!” I yelled back.

        “I DON’T SLEEP F*CKWAD!!”

        “I CONTROL THE ELEMENTS, BRING IT!!”

        Good lord, this is getting out of hand. Looking back at Applejack, who had the same expression that I had right now, I asked her something briefly. “AJ... shake things up?”

        “Those varmints might need it.” She said as she slammed a claw on the ground, causing a mini quake. That in turn got Loki to come out and talk to us.

        Do you want Time to be pissed?” Loki asked floating.

        “I bet he’ll already be pissed at what the hell you idiots are doing.” I said, looking back at AJ. “Applejack, I think they need a little bit of convincing.”

        “Highly doubt it. Unless those varmints want me to turn them into stone they better stay quiet… Oh look, there’s Zi.”

        “Wait, what?”

        “The f*ck is- Scales!”

        Uh oh… When exactly did Zinnia show up? Matter of fact, why does she look like she’s about to-. Oh god, not again. “Get your sexy ass in here! And bring Jubilee!”

        “Wha-!? No!” Jubilee cried out “Please no!”

        “Sorry Zi, but Revaan, AJ and I are getting tired. Did you get the letter I sent ya a week ago though?” I asked her. 

        Yep,” the Draconid chimed happily, fishing a piece of paper from her bag. “Right here. My world?”

        “I was thinking the Temple at Obsidian Hollow. Maybe we can talk out the details when you aren’t… busy.” He suggested to her as he noticed Applejack personally yawn to herself. Again, more shenanigans persisted. 

        “So… what now?” Someone that looked like a skeleton in a hoodie asked me.

        “Honestly,” I said, “I think that Revaan and I are just about done here-.”

        “AAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!”

        “And that’s my cue to leave.” I said as Applejack and Revaan strolled over next to me. Looking at the Dragon, I smiled. “Come on big guy, let’s go home.”



Some time later

        Arriving home now was actually the shortest time I was back at the temple. I set Applejack down to sleep, who was quite tired and still a little tipsy from the cider she had. But she and I had a small talk beforehand concerning something. She wanted to ask me about if the relationship we had should be open or not. And when she meant open, she meant in terms of sleeping with others. Something that I personally wasn’t sure of, but I couldn’t just say no. 

        I agreed with her on having the relationship be open, but I also told her that we shouldn’t keep things a secret. If one does something, the other should know. That way, no surprises come up. Applejack was on board with that, shortly before going to sleep.

        I however, couldn’t sleep much of the night. The thought of being a father still bothered me. I personally wasn’t sure if I felt ready or not. But I also knew that I couldn’t really back down from the task. I had to stay strong. For AJ’s sake… for Revaan… for everyone I know and care for. I had to stay strong for them.

        Around an hour before dawn, I couldn’t take much of having to be forced to lie awake and wonder. So instead, I left a note for Applejack and Revaan as I opened a doorway with my energy. I was going to go back to the party. Hopefully, I didn’t miss out on too much while I was gone.



        “Merry Christmas day-.” Seconds after I said that upon entering, I began to wonder what the actual hell did I just walk into. Everything around me was a complete mess and some of the displaced that were there had their clothes missing. I swear to god, if someone said something about me while I was back home… “Okay, what the hell happened while I was gone? I had a feeling I was blamed for something I didn’t do.”

        “Unless you did something to get me drunk to the point where I can’t remember what I did last night?” said the one named Amy as I look back at her.

        “Oh I remember~” Purred one mare with a smile at Amy.

        “I did not do anything to get you drunk. Most of the time, I was with Revaan and my Marefriend.” I told her. “Why? Did something come up?”

        Another Displaced, one that resembled Blaze the Cat, soon replied afterwards. “A lot of us got drunk and very horny last night. What do you think happened?”

        Oh good lord, Zinnia did do something. “Honestly, I left the moment one of you was with Zinnia and screamed so loud, the house almost came down. Speaking of Zi, did she mention to you about her brother?”

        That was when I noticed Asphyxious with a chef’s hat on, cooking what appeared to be bacon as he soon noticed me talking to the others. “I don’t know about any of that but grub up.” Amy shortly left the room afterwards as the conversation soon drifted on about Zi and her family. However, things got a little out of hand when Dark Magician soon mentioned something regarding the list of people she had slept with. A list I personally would rather not want to see. When the conversation soon became a little out of hand, my attention was elsewhere when I noticed a darkened version of Twilight shove her face into the snow outside.

        “Um… Is she okay?”

        “Beats me.” I turned around to see a darkened version of Fluttershy this time looking at me. Curious enough, I responded to her, only to have Zinnia reference Family Guy with the phrase “Smells like sweat… and shame…” It was only then that the other Twilight, who was named Brutalight, was screaming out loud as her wings flare up. Asking what was up, the Fluttershy I was talking too then (named Fluttershout) said something after Bruta constantly kept screaming about her not sleeping with anypony.

        “Yeah, she’s been talking to Rainbine for half an hour. If she did sleep with Rainbine I’d smell… Seed? On her.” Fluttershout said.

        “Oh god, don’t tell me THAT happened.” I rasped, facepalming myself. “Now I’m getting Zinnia flashbacks.”

        The conversation still continued, leading to a lot of the others who participated leaving to various parts of the cabin thereafter. However, Brutalight was still there in the same room I was when the others left. I was… interested to find out more about her.

        “I like your sense of humor.” I told her, shortly after she made a small joke.

        “Thanks, being a team leader doesn’t let me do-” She soon froze thereafter, and with her not being able to talk to me, somepony else came in the room shortly afterwards. An alternate version of Pinkie Pie from first glance… and damn it, she looked cute. 

        “Good morning!” I greeted her as she turned towards me.

        “Nice to meet ya! I’m Pinkis!” The red mare said grinning. “Guess you already met Brute… Have you met anyone else?”

        “Yeah I met Fluttershout, saw Rainbine step outside… Jubilee if she counts. Other than that, that’s everypony. May I ask what are you guys? Just to be on the safe side?”

        “Okay. I’m a member of the Elements of Insanity, a Displaced group that are based off the Elements of Harmony. Only ones you haven’t met are Apple Pills, Rarifruit, Derpigun, Karateloo, Francie Bloom, and Creepy Belle.”

        Elements of Insanity? That’s a new one. “Well, that’s quite a group you got there. Names Ken Ahkrin. Nice to meet you Pinkis.”

        She was about to reply, until another pony came in, calling her insults that I saw as uncalled for and flat out rude. Eventually though, we were able to start over with our handshake as I spoke again. “So… If you guys are the Elements of Insanity, which one do you represent. I heard Rainbine is pride, so should I assume it’s based on a few of the seven deadly sins?”

        “Yeah, I’m Gluttony, Rarifruit over there is Greed, Apple Pills is Lust, Fluttershout is Envy, Derpigun is Sloth, and Brutalight is Wrath.” We had a small conversation thereafter, but with the amount of noise going on, I offered for us to continue somewhere else. With that in mind, we moved locations. Somewhere where it was just the two of us and no other distractions. I asked her if she could tell me more about herself, mostly because she reminded me of someone I used to know. But who it was, I was unsure.

        “I was studying to be an actor, I wasn’t really liked by most… Maybe it was because of how I acted, or maybe because I bit the principal… I don’t remember. I met my friends, the other Elements, when I got into a fight with Derpigun and Rainbine. Only one I didn’t meet that day was Brute.” Pinkis started. “We were forced to be friends, but we soon found that we enjoyed each others company. Brutal met us later when Flutters wanted us to meet her brother figure. Other than that, there’s not much I remember.”

        The first part though got my attention. “An actor? I remember a friend of mine when I was was like five who dreamed to become one. She really liked stories and always wanted to try to play the leading role in some of her favorite tales. It was too bad I didn’t get the chance to say goodbye to her before my family had to move to San Francisco.”

        “Well I hope she got her wish. It’s a nightmare in the lead though.”

        “Actually, you remind me or her.” I commented again, thinking to myself briefly. “Now what was her name… I remember it started with an H… Harper I think?”

        She just stared at me when I said the name. Shocked. “Uh… That’s my name… Harper Liz South.”

        Then it dawned on me. The name of my friend back then was the same name of Pinkis. Could it be… really her? Well, only one way to find out. But when I tried, she couldn’t remember if it was me or not. Nevertheless, I couldn’t give up now. 

        It was only when I told her that Harper was the only one who was allowed to call me Kenny that she finally remembered. And my god, did I miss her. I was apologizing up and down, telling her that I was sorry for leaving her. She told me I had no choice, but I just couldn’t accept that personally.

        That may be true, but it was my choice of wanting to make things up to her. And it all started when she and I first kissed each other. The rest… Well, that’s another story.



        When I first woke back up, I was trying to process everything that happened. Shortly after another Displaced snuck into the room briefly, I turned towards Pinkis and soon remembered everything.

        We just slept together. Well, now I feel like I screwed up.

        It was then though that I heard something scratch at the door. “What the hell? Who’s there-?”

        This was followed by more scratching. Which in turn got me to finally get off my ass and walk to the door. Opening it though caused whatever was at the door to throw me backwards as it was torn off it’s hinges. Looking up caused me to stare into the face of not one, but four velociraptors. Okay, just who turned this place into Jurassic World?

        The raptors were giving him puppy eyes and watering mouths. Begging a little and asking for one thing… Bacon. It was then though that I remembered that somehow, two plates of bacon were somehow placed in the room, causing the four of them to rush past me to eat them. However, they weren’t satisfied yet. They wanted more. I personally tried to tell them that I didn’t have anymore food, but then I realized that Pinkis might’ve somehow kept some to herself. I tried warning her, but some more shenanigans caused the mare to be disturbed awake.

        It was then that the craziness accelerated into overdrive. Almost everything was a blur and when the two of us were finally alone again, Murphy’s Law came into full effect when Pinkis was smacked in the flank with a pair of undergarments that materialized from nowhere. Asphyxious came in, asking what happened as I briefly informed him of what transpired, trying to focus on helping the mare as I removed the undergarments that were forcefully put on her. She was trying to relax and calm down after that, still tense from what happened.

        “Is there anything else I can do to help? Anything I can get you?”

        “Some waffles sound nice… Go find Nizar, she’ll make some I th-think…” Pinkis groaned.

        “Where can I find her?” I asked.

        “Kitchen… Uh… Thirteen rooms to the left is her bedroom though, try there.” I nodded my head, following her instructions as I approached her door and softly knocked. 

        “Whaaaaaaat!?” The mare inside groaned as she slowly opened the door.

        “I’m sorry for bothering you, but are you Nizar by any chance?”

        “Yes… You here for breakfast? No one comes around here unless they’re hungry… Or they don’t come at all...”

        I took some time to explain what happened and after that, I was accompanying the mare as she made her way to the kitchen. We talked for a little while as she cooked up the waffles, but it was during this conversation that I found out something about Pinkis.

        She was a Cannibal. Not by choice though. I guess that explained the reason for her not being comfortable around other people. Not to mention her other fears involving hurting or eating loved ones. I guess that was something that I wanted to help comfort her with. Well, both AJ and I… oh crap, I needed to introduce her to Applejack.

        When I got the waffles and brought them to her, I soon mentioned that I was wanting her to meet the earth pony that I knew back home. She was surprisingly agreeable with it, which caused me to summon the earth pony. Immediately, both earth ponies were getting along with one another quite well as they continued to talk after I briefly caught her up to speed. At one point though, Applejack had one thing on her mind as she looked at Pinkis.

        “Ah’m a little curious about one thing though… Why do you smell like Ken and why does Ken smell like you?”

        A blush began to form on Pinkis’ face as she looked back at AJ. “I- Uh… We… Slept together…”

        To my surprise, she wasn’t upset at all… She was actually… glad? “Ah see… Well… can ah ask you something Pinkis?”

        “You just did, silly!” Pinkis almost laughed.

        “Ah meant something else…” Applejack sighed as she got closer to her. “Do you two have room for one more?”

        “Uh… S-sure…?” Pinkis stuttered.

        “That’s all ah needed to hear…”



        “Well, that was interesting to say the least.” I thought to myself as we began to walk outside. Pinkis was going to introduce her to the rest of her friends, but when we first met them, the reaction I heard immediately… wasn’t quite what I was expecting. However, we soon were able to get introductions out of the way as I met each of her friends. Some other things began to crop up along the way, but eventually, I let Revaan come join us in the conversation.

        Shortly after arriving, Revaan soon became a little… playful to say the least. When I turned around, I found out that the Dragon actually licked Rainbine’s mane and tail.

        “Really? Was that necessary?”

        “What? She got too close. Plus, I always wanted to taste the rainbow like how one of the other Displaced described it.” He sighed, looking back at the two mares. “And that was rather… Sweet. Should I-”

        “TMI, Revaan… TMI.”

        It was then though that things began to go downhill as Rainbine’s front hooves turned into arm cannons as she took aim at Revaan. I tried to tell her to not attack him, but she opened fire anyways. Sending pain down my body as I dropped to the ground. Pinkis was worried for me as her friends tried to tackle Rainbine. But it was when AJ told her about my bond with Revaan that she snapped. Hurling herself towards her friend as she used her teeth to tear at Rainbine. I personally remember everything that happened, but couldn’t believe it. Brutalight though was able to used her own “methods” to put an end to the chaos. 

        We had a short talk thereafter. Mostly about Time Spinner. But it was at one point where I thought about something and then posed it as a suggestion for them.

        “Well, I was going to suggest this to Pinkis, but I was gonna ask you guys about if you wanted to stay at the temple I live in from time to time.” I asked them. “Not like ALL the time, but just when you guys need to take a break from the craziness.”

        “I have one condition!” Rainbine said, flying up to my face. “I get a large room away from Revaan, and I don’t get disturbed when I’m working on tech. If I get that, I wouldn’t mind crashing there once and awhile.”

        “Done. All of you guys are welcomed. Applejack is staying with me as well from time to time and Revaan & I are no strangers to Displaced. Plus, Revaan usually prefers to stay in his own personal quarters so he would not disturb anyone else.”

        “Thank you for the offer, I might take you up for that.” Brutalight replied, followed by a few more nods from her fellow team members. “Anymore questions?”

        “Just one… Would you guys like to go there now?”

        “Sure.” They all said as I got my token and looked at Revaan, conjuring a portal to the temple as Revaan soon stepped through. After that, I smiled, holding my hand towards the gateway like a gentleman. 

        “Ladies first.” I said, each one of them soon stepping through afterwards. Followed by Pinkis, Applejack and I.



        Pinkis looked around in awe as did Rainbine, Apple Pills and Rarifruit. Brutalight didn’t seem to care, and Fluttershout was just looking at her hooves.

        “Here we are,” I told them as Revaan excused himself to his personal quarters. “Home sweet home. We got a lot of things here, including a portal to Twilight’s castle, a huge library, training grounds, mess hall and a massive kitchen. Many parts of the temple are yet to be explored, but that makes it more exciting.”

        “Ooohhhh~ Sounds fun!” Pinkis said, smiling brightly.

        “Mind if I start building something?” Rainbine asked.

        “Go for it. We still have a lot of open rooms on the west and north side of the temple since the east and south are reserved for when the other branch leaders visit one day.” I told her. “Just be careful around Mystic. She’s a Unicorn that likes both Magic and Machinery.”

        “Noted… Wait, why should I be careful?” Rainbine’s eyes widened.

        “She gets really frustrated when there’s something she can’t understand. Trust me, she was cursing her head off when she couldn’t translate Draconic.” I explained. “Otherwise, she’s a good pony. Another thing for all of you to keep in mind though is that the nearby community of Obsidian Hollow is home to many species. Ponies and Changelings live together there actually.” Looking back at Pinkis, I then chuckled a bit. “Go ahead and make yourselves at home.”

        Pinkis zipped off, Rainbine teleported, Apple Pills screamed as she went flying after a bottle, Rarifruit started trotting away while Fluttershout and Brutalight stayed though.

        “So…” Brutalight said. “I guess messing with the locals is out of the question.”

        “That depends… Though, for now, you should stay here. Rather not have a case of mistaken identity and have them mistake you for Twilight.” I suggested to her, just to be on the safe side. “Plus, Zinnia has already done some messing around here before. It’s the reason for my bite mark.” I soon had that mark glow along my shoulder, showing them what I meant.

        “H-how’d you g-get th-that…?” Fluttershout asked.

        “Like I said, Zinnia messing around… You do know what this means in dragon culture right?” I asked them. “It means that a female has claimed a male and it’s a sign for other females to stay away… However, how it happened in this instance… was not my choice.” Instead of having to explain it to them though, I decided to do something else. “You wanna look around a little?”

        “Weird… And sure…” Brutalight then smirked evilly. “I think I’ll go introduce myself…”

        Why do I have a feeling that this is not going to end well? “Just don’t do anything crazy.” I warned her, just to be on the safe side. Hopefully, she would listen… Hopefully.

        When the Alicorn was gone, Fluttershout turned to me. “Our groups name ends with insanity… She’s gonna do something crazy…”

        “I figured as much.” I sighed, looking around a little. This was going to be a LONG night. 




End Chapter 11

> 12- Ironscale
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Ironscale





Point of View: Ken




        After a while with introducing Pinkis and the rest of the girls, things were able to settle down for a little bit. However, I had the odd suspicion that Brutalight introducing herself to the townsfolk in Obsidian Hollow was going to cause some sort of disturbance when my Twilight would show up. I wasn’t predicting the worst with the current circumstances, but I just had a bad feeling that leaving the six of them unsupervised was not a good idea. Especially with the amount of trouble they might cause given that over half of the temple had not been explored yet. 

        It wasn’t until fifteen minutes after coming back that I felt the presence of another Displaced calling me. However, this one was strangely familiar. It was almost like… Connor. No wait, that can’t be right. Last time I was at his world, he turned into an iron statue to protect himself. Still, if this was him, I couldn’t just refuse to see him again. But I can’t always assume that something was who I thought it was going to be. That just borderlines the definition of insanity. Doing the same exact thing, but expecting something to change.

        I noticed Applejack walk over to me. She must’ve noticed my reaction to the shift in the room as she looked at me. “Yer gettin’ summoned again? That’s twice in one day.”

        “Yeah, but something is different about this one.” I told her, looking back at her as I adjusted my shoulderbag. “Remember when I told you about Connor a few weeks ago?”

        “What about it, hun?” She asked me, looking at me with a confused look on her face. Only did it sink in a bit that she looked at me now with a raised eyebrow. “Wait a sec… You’re not thinking that…”

        “He’s free? I’m not sure. But it feels exactly the same as when Connor called on me before.” I told her. “I did leave his Celestia and Luna my token for if he returns. Do you think somepony might’ve stumbled upon it or something?” Her reaction was a shrug as she looked back at me, grinning a little.

        “Only one way to find out. However, what do you think we should do with Pinkis and the others?” She asked me. Around then, I noticed the doors to Revaan’s chambers open as he stepped out and looked at us. Now… that gave me an idea.

        “Hey Revaan,” I said, catching his attention. “Mind keeping an eye on Pinkis and the others for a bit? I’m getting summoned again and Applejack is coming with me.” He nodded his head, ensuring that they won’t be causing a ruckus while he was watching over the six of them and that if we needed him for anything, don’t be afraid to summon him. I took it into consideration, but given what happened with the Homeworld gems, I rather not have him causing a panic in the middle of Canterlot again. Or wherever we might show up for that matter. With that out of the way, they now only had one thing left to do.

        Take a deep breath and just let the summoning pull you away.




Point of View: Connor and Scratch




        Scratch, Spike, and I climbed over the mountain ridge, the three of us looking over the large expanse of mountains and valleys that marked the border between Griffonstone and Equestria. “Alright guys, we’ve climbed and hiked for a while. How about a break?” I said, earning a groan of agreement from the drake and a nod from Scratch. I chuckled at Spike. “Hey, you made the choice to come with us and help get this nation back together.” Spike gave a sigh. “Yeah I know. I just figured it would be a lot...I don’t know….less mountain-y” He said, gesturing to the mountain range. I gave a laugh. “Dude, there’s a saying in my world. Rome wasn’t built in a day.” At his quizzical look I relented. “Rome was this massive city of amazing architecture and systematic genius. Basically, the greatest things take time, planning, and a lot of effort before they are finished. And brother, we are trying to bring an ancient kingdom back into power. It’s gonna be a while.” I smiled, sitting on an outcropping of rock.

        Scratch nodded. “Indeed. Though knowing that there is a potential contact that may be willing to help us in the Griffonian mountains is a big help. Someone who remembers the empire is bound to be a respected dragon.” Spike gave a smile, nodding. “Yeah, you guys are right. Plus, if I’m gonna be the king one day, I gotta learn to deal with a little headache and muscle ache now and then.” He said with a laugh.  I nodded, the mention of the king and the past bringing back some memories. I thought for a bit before giving a smile. “Hey Spike. How’d you like to meet a friend of mine from back then.” I said.

        Spike blinked. “But didn’t you say that there was the chance that all the dragons you knew back then gave their lives in the war?”        I nodded. “True, but I’m not exactly talking about a dragon here.” I said, pulling out Ken’s token. “Oi Scaley, guess who’s back. and no it ain’t slim shady.” I said, pouring some magic into the token. Part of me wondered if he would even be around to answer, or if his world was even still there. But the token was still intact so I figured that meant Ken and Revaan were still alive and kicking.




Point of View: Ken




        Shortly after landing on my feet, I looked around to notice that Applejack and I had landed in some kind of mountain range. Not one that I was familiar with, but it did remind me of the badlands back home. The earth pony herself was still on her hooves, but I noticed that her attention was focused on something that was behind me.

        Turning around though, my eyes widened. Holy Sh*t, it was Connor. And he was still alive!

        Connor gave a chuckle and waved. “What's on your mind, monkey butt?” He then blinked and shook his head. “Sorry about that. Quarter of an eon with Discord as a mental roommate tends to leave ya a bit.” He whistled and twirled a finger next to his head. He then turned and looked at Applejack next to me. “Huh, didn't know your world was quadrupedal.”

        Looking at him. I did the first thing that came naturally. Punching him dead center in the face with my dragon arm as it launched him into a wall. “THAT was for making me worried sick about you!!”

        “Ken? Seriously?” Applejack just face hooved.

        “If you were in my shoes, you would do the same thing.”

        Connor coughed as he hit the side of the cliff, leaving a decent imprint of his body. Spike got up, ready to fight back but was stopped by Scratch. “It's fine Spike. They just had a bit of an abrupt goodbye last time they met.”

        Connor chuckled, pulling himself out of the cliff side, cracking his jaw a bit. “Speaking of which.” He turned to Scratch. “I'll take 25 bits.” He chuckled, the exceed looking at him.

        “Why?” Scratch said.

        “Because the bet was fifty, and while he didn't bro hug me, he still slammed me square in the face.” Connor chuckled. The exceed rolled his eyes before tossing Connor a coin worth 25 bits. “Gambling and punches to the face aside, I really am sorry I had to trick you like that Ken. I knew what I was doing was risky and couldn't risk you getting sealed with me.”

        “I know that,” I told him, lending him a hand and helping him up. It was then that I held onto him like he was a long lost relative for a while before releasing him. “Still, it’s good to have you back broski.”

        “So am ah to assume that this here is Connor?” Applejack asked, now deciding to shift into her dragon form instead of staying as a earth pony. “He looks a bit… different from how ah tried to picture him.” At this, Connor and the others jumped a bit.

        “Now that I did not see coming.” Connor said as he looked at the now draconic Applejack. “But yeah. I’m Connor. And don’t let the little bit of craziness or slightly relaxed attitude fool you. When it comes to a pinch or my friends being in trouble, there ain’t a force on Terra that can stop me.” He said with a fanged smirk.

        “Ah’ll believe ya when ah see it for myself.” She smirked in response, standing next to me as I sighed for a moment.

        “Yeah. Believe it or not Connor, you’re talking to my marefriend.” I explained to him. “She’s been helping me get situated with all the ponies back in my world and one thing lead to another. AJ’s helping me out with trying to help Revaan find out what happened to the Onyx dragons.” That in return, got a surprised look from Scratch. I personally thought that he was trying to understand how she was suppose to be “helping” me bring back a once thought dead breed of dragons. 

        Connor’s reaction though… was not what I expected.

        The dragon slayer simply nodded. “Cool. Well glad you two are happy with each other and working towards a noble goal.” He smiled and was about to say something else, then blinked and tackled me to the ground.

        I grunted as he did so. “Dude what the he…” I was silenced by his hand over my mouth.

        “Shush.” He said, looking over a ridge. For several moments there was silence before a deafening roar was heard echoing throughout the mountain range. Several peaks over a large burst of emerald flame was seen, a large green claw throwing what looked like several gryphons out of the cave, the flyers haphazardly taking off.

        He climbed off me and helped me up. “What the heck was that for?” I said, brushing some dirt off my pants.

        Connor kept his gaze locked on the peak where the gryphons had come from. “Sometimes older dragons will not hesitate to clear an entire mountain range if they feel their territory is being invaded enough. Had we kept talking they might have tried to come and attack us.”

        Now that was beginning to make sense. “Alright, Now what exactly are you three doing all the way out here?”

        Connor then blinked and looked at us, giving a sigh. “You might want to sit down. I've got a bit of a story to tell.” he then proceeded to tell Applejack and I about how he got free during the wedding, then of what happened to Thaczil Darstrixi while he had been sealed away, leading up to Spike being revealed as the long lost prince and how they were looking for a dragon who would be able to help them.

        “So let me get this straight… Spike is Harroc’s son? Damn, that I did not expect.”

        Spike chuckled. “Believe me, I was the last dragon expecting to be the son of a long lost empire.” He then blinked. “Wait, does this mean that the Crystal empire owes allegiance or something once we get the dragon kingdom back up again? I mean, I did help save the crystal heart after all.” He said with a curious tone.         Connor and Scratch both blinked. “Hmm, not sure, but they’d at least probably agree to being allies.” Connor then blinked and looked at Spike. “Did you guys tell Cadence and Shining Armor about you being a prince while you were there?”

        Spike then blinked and slowly facepalmed. “No. No we didn’t. With the whole Sombra mess then the crystal fair, it completely slipped our minds.”

        “Plus, they were never mentioned back when Connor first summoned us.” I told him, then realizing something. “Oh yeah, that reminds me. Should I bring Revaan to meet Spike later? He actually met your father back then before we had to go home.”

        Spike blinked and looked at me. “That would be awesome. Plus I get to meet another dragon who doesn’t want to torch me for trespassing in their cave.” He chuckled.

        “Alright. Maybe later though when we aren’t having to sneak into another dragon’s territory. Hell, maybe you guys can come see the Temple where AJ and I live too.” I said before looking back at Connor. “What do we do now though?”

        Connor then turned to me with a smile that sent shivers down my spine quick. “Now? Now we knock on that dragon’s door.” He chuckled, turning and jumping down the side of the cliff towards where we had just seen the gryphons get ejected from.

        “I believe AJ might have a trick for that… Just stand your ground though, things might get a little bit… shaky.” I sighed, looking back at Applejack as she nodded her head. When we caught up to him, Applejack slammed her two front hooves down on the ground, causing the earth below us to quake. Loud enough and brutal enough to disturb a dragon.

        Connor smirked and held up a hand, counting down on his fingers. When the last finger went down, a loud roar came from the cave on the peak. Moments later a large jet of green fire blasted out before a massive green dragoness poked her head out. Connor and Scratch’s eyes widened. “No f*cking way.” I heard him mutter.

        Scratch shook his head. “Of course it’d be her.” The exceed said before landing on Connor’s shoulder.

        Spike simply shook. “Aww man, not this dragon.” He said, causing Connor and Scratch to look at him.

        However, my response was different. “Wait, you three know this dragon?”

        Spike gave a nervous chuckle. “Well, during a little confidence crisis, I ended up stumbling across their hoard and tried to claim it as my own. They chased me out of there really quick.” he said, poking his fingers together.        Connor and Scratch simply chuckled. “You know her too, Ken.” Connor said before launching himself up, his body shifting to iron scales as he launched a pole kick. “Tetsuryūkon!” He shouted, the pole slamming into the dragoness’ head. “OI KEPESK! DID SLEEPING TOO LONG MAKE YA GROGGY!” He shouted, landing on the cave outcropping.

        The dragoness gave a growl at the strike, preparing to attack him, but stopped when she heard his shout. “What in the….Z’ar ir?” At this Connor literally face planted into the ground.

        “Oh for the love of. Stop calling me that. I’m not a trainee anymore for crying out loud you old sack of scales!” He practically groaned

        “Connor, I don’t think insults are going to help anyone at this rate!” I heard Applejack shot back, eager to spring at him if it weren’t for my raised hand telling her to stay where she was.

        The dragoness looked at me and the others, chuckling. “Seems you’ve brought some friends.” She then noticed Spike. “And the trespasser. Did you come to try and take my hoard again?” She said, emerald flames coating her as she shifted to her bipedal form. The dragoness now took an anthro form, standing an easy 9 feet tall and clad in ancient but still sturdy armor, though several scratches and dents were visible in the metal.

        Connor stretched an arm out to prevent the dragoness from attacking. “Easy Kepesk. Don’t need you hurting the future king.”         At this the dragoness looked at him. “What are you talking about?” Connor then explained about Harroc’s last request to Celestia and Luna. The emerald dragoness then looked at Spike, her eyes widened. “You mean this whelp is the son of King Harroc and Queen Sargt?”

        Scratch chuckled. “Indeed, though growing up in pony society has stifled his growth a bit.” He then flew back down to me and Applejack. “It’s fine Applejack, she’s an old friend of mine and Connor’s.”

        “Alright, if ya say so.” She replied. Also, for me, things were finally beginning to sink on who the dragoness was. And when she looked at me, I couldn’t help but be a little embarrassed.

        “Well… this is quite… surprising.” I said, looking back at the dragoness.

        Kepesk looked down, her eyes catching my arms. “Ah I remember you now. That human Connor summoned from another world.”

        “Right. You’re… a lot different from when I last remembered.” I told her, feeling a little bit uncomfortable. After all, she hasn’t seen me in 1500 years and I haven’t seen her in a month. How was I supposed to start up a conversation with a dragoness that I met only once?

        Kepesk simply shrugged. “Even dragons can grow in 1500 years. Now then, back to the reason for you all knocking so loudly.” She said, looking at Connor.

        “If you consider knocking being a magnitude 5 earthquake.” Applejack said to herself, surprising Scratch.

        Scratch blinked at Applejack. “Magnitude 5? Impressive. We knew some strong earth dragons that could barely reach magnitude 4.” He said, looking at the earth pony turned dragon.

        “That’s only one thing I can do. Revaan’s been teaching me.” She replied. “I can show you all later. But maybe we should head inside first?”

        Scratch nodded, flying back up to Connor and Kepesk, Spike following up the side of the rock wall as well. When we all got up there we saw the two in question had already gone into the cave and then slowly began to follow them as they made their way inside.

        Inside the cave, they found a massive chamber that held almost a literal mountain of gold, gems, armors, weapons, etc. Along one wall was a small pile of bones anyone could tell belonged to a few gryphons most likely foolish enough to try and steal some of the treasure. Off to another side was a small offshoot that led to an almost lounge like room, several couches and chairs along with a fire pit carved into the wall. It was there that Connor and Kepesk were, each telling the story of what happened after he had gotten sealed away.

        “Huh, so for the first few hundred years before the war I was traded back and forth between kingdoms? Interesting.” He said, though growled a bit, as by doing the math that meant his statue was in Thaczil during the war if the dragons had his statue for the first hundred years. Meanwhile, I was looking around with Applejack. Making sure that she and I both did not TOUCH ANYTHING while we were here. I did not want Kepesk getting mad at us for if we knocked something over or if something fell out of place.

        Connor looked over at us and chuckled. “Jeez, you two are more skittish than a cockatrice in a mirror shop. Relax.” He smiled.

        Kepesk nodded. “Don’t worry about breaking anything, a lot of it’s enchanted anyways. How else would dragons keep hoards for thousands of years without any of it rusting or decaying?” She said with a smirk. 

        Spike walked over and bowed his head. “Sorry for trying to take your hoard when I found it in the Everfree.” He said.         Kepesk chuckled. “Well well, the whelp knows some humility. We’ll make a king of you yet kid.” She laughed. “Now then, why exactly were you all looking for me?”        Connor nodded. “Like I explained a bit earlier, we want to see the old kingdom brought back into power and made new again.” He smiled. “Celestia and Luna told us there were rumors of a dragon that lived out here that was old enough to remember the empire. So we figured we’d come ask them for help trying to convince some dragons to join the cause before we headed off to where the old capital was.”        At this Kepesk tensed up. “While I admire your resolve, you’d best stay away from the capital city for now. One of the more powerful dragons has made it into his central hoard, and I’ll tell you this. His father was the one who started the rebellion, so to get your plan even remotely started, you’ll need to essentially dethrone him. It won’t be easy.”

        “Hence the more reason to do so,” I said. “He wouldn’t expect Connor or Spike to be showing up at his doorstep… Though there is one thing that concerns me… Spike, do you have any combat experience whatsoever?” I looked at him, who in turn just cringed nervously. Sighing, I looked back “That’s what I thought.”

        “What’s the matter Sugarcube?” Applejack asked me as I drew one of my own swords from my bag.

        “Spike would need to learn how to fight first before he can take on any opponents. I know that Connor is trying to convince some dragons to get allies, but the fact is that some dragons would want to test him as a way to prove that he is who he say he is.” I explained, swinging my sword a bit before sheathing it. “Is that right Connor?”

        Connor nodded solemnly. “That was part of my plan. To find the dragon that knew of the empire in this mountain range and ask them to help me train Spike to be able to hold his own in a fight.” He said, his posture straight as his tone became serious. “Though more than anything, we needed a dragon to teach him to be able to wield his True form.”

        At this Spike tensed up, memories of his birthday when he lost control to his greed flowing through him. “N-No. We don’t need to do that. You just can train me to fight really well. I’m sure if it’s you and Kepesk, you two can train me to be an awesome fighter.” He said, a bead of sweat on his forehead as he seemed to blurt out his response.

        At this Scratch, Connor, and Kepesk looked at him. “Spike,” Connor started. “Is there something you aren’t telling us?”         The young drake looked quickly from side to side before sighing. He then explained the greed induced growth spurt he went through on his birthday just under a year ago. That in turn, caused me to sigh.

        “I feared that. Revaan told me that gems for dragons are more than just sweet treats,” I said, looking at Spike. “He told me that they wait until their young are two years of age before feeding them gems. Mostly because it gives enough time for a dragon's mind and body to mature so they aren’t consumed by greed… Speaking of which, should I call him in now? Maybe he might have an idea to help with the process.”

        Connor thought for a bit. “That might be a good idea. It would definitely help to have another dragon to help teach him.” He said with a nod. “We should probably go outside of into the main chamber to have enough room for him.” I smiled, stepping outside and opening the gateway to the temple. From there, Revaan himself soon stepped through, looking down to see Connor standing there.

        “And just when I thought you were a goner. Good to see you again, Connor.” The Onyx dragon smirked, looking a little lower to see Spike just looking at him, awestruck. He chuckled a little, waving a paw in front of him to see if the little dragon would blink at all. Looking towards Kepesk though, he seemed very… surprised to see her. “Well, I’ll be… the young drake has now grown up.”

        “You know Kepesk Revaan?” Applejack asked.

        “Indeed. Yet, when Ken and I last saw her, she was merely Connor’s size

        Kepesk gave a laugh. “Well when you're one of the survivors, you tend to age.” She smirked, shifting to her true form, giving a challenging puff of flame at Revaan.

        Spike simply stared in awe at Revaan before shaking his head. “Dude, you look awesome. I mean, I saw maybe a few younger Onyx dragons during the migration, but none looked cool as you.”

        “Really now?” Revaan chuckled. “I’m surprised to hear that. For more than one reason.” Spike looked confused for a minute, so taking a minute, I stepped in.

        “Back in our world, Revaan is one of the last of his kind. Not to mention that in our world, you’re his son.” I said, looking at the young dragon.

        Spike blinked and looked between me and Revaan. “Seriously? Man, I luck out across the multiverse it seems. I have a king as a father here….well...had a king as a father.” He said somberly.

        “Oh… I’m sorry for your loss,” He spoke again. “Who was your father?”

        Sighing a bit, I then turned to Revaan, speaking again. “Remember Harroc from last time?”

        “Why yes I-” He paused a little, looking back at both me and then Spike. “Well, no wonder I was getting a sense of Deja` Vu. You look just like your father.”

        Spike chuckled, rubbing the back of his head spines with a smile. “T-Thanks.” He smiled and looked at Connor. “So, since we found the dragon that has volunteered to train me, you think we should head back?” 

        Connor and Kepesk looked at each other before grinning and looking at the young drake. “Spike. You might want to brace yourself.”

        At this he looked confused before Kepesk’s tail shifted into a large iron club, swinging and catching him in the midsection, launching him off the rocky ledge and onto the large outcropping below. I chuckled a little, looking back at the dragoness.

        “Someone’s a little eager to start training.”

        “As your kind says ‘sometimes to learn to swim you gotta throw em in the deep end’.” She laughed and shifted back to her bipedal form before diving down towards spike, her Scales gaining an iron sheen.

        Connor gave a laugh. “There’s a reason she was one of the best Iron Dragons at the temple.” He smirked before looking at Revaan. “And good to see you again too big guy. Though try to avoid the ‘smart one, ugly one, and one with weird powers.’ bit for a while.” He laughed before he dove down to make sure Spike didn't get roughed up too much. Revaan just rolled his eyes.

        “It was suppose to be a joke for ancestor’s sake!”

        “Try telling that to them once they see you again.” I groaned, facepalming myself.

        Scratch rolled his eyes and gave a chuckle. “He knows, he was just being a smartass. Not to mention that there are some characters we aren’t sure how they’ll react.” He chuckled and patted me on the shoulder. “He's just excited to not only be helping bring the kingdom he knew back, but also that he was able to meet three old friends in one day.” The feline said with a smile.




Point of View: Connor




        I give a smirk, seeing Kepesk launching a barrage of iron tail spikes at Spike, the young drake scrambling to dodge the assault. “You guys are absolutely crazy!” He shouted as I launched an iron pole at him. “First rule of combat Spike, your opponents aren’t going to come up and tell you they are going to attack you. Be ready at all times for a potential assault.” I say, landing on the other side of the dragon, an iron pole ready. “Tetsuryūkon!” I say, launching it at him. His reflexes were pretty good as he brought up his arms to block the attack, his scales stopping most of the damage but a few small chipped ones were sent flying.

        I smirked as the young drake blocked my strike, jumping back to avoid a claw swipe from him. I gave a chuckle before glancing up at the audience.  I saw Ken, Applejack, and Revaan all watching. A thought then dawned on me. Ken and I never got to have that sparring match and I never really got to see him fight all that much in the cavern. Time to change all that. 

        I leapt back to avoid a puff of emerald flames from Spike, turning the prince around before shoving him towards a swing from Kepesk. I then turned and yelled up to Ken. “Oi Scaley! Get your butt down here. You owe me a sparring match still!”

        He looked at Revaan and Applejack for a minute, before the onyx dragon nodded. With that, I saw the Scalebound grin as he landed in the fray. As his arm glowed and he readjusted his bag, he said to me. “I honestly didn’t think you would remember that promise. I hope you’re ready.”

        I gave a smirk as iron scales coated my skin. “Oh I'm more than ready. Bring it ya scaley playboy.” I said, hinting the fact I could smell multiple female scents on you. I grin and lunged forward, my left arm shifting into its trademark chain edged blade. However, there was one thing that I did not expect when I got closer.

        For him to pull out a revolver and shoot a energy bullet at me, point blank. “I’m not a playboy. Unlike you, I’m the head of a branch in a hoard. But that doesn’t mean I lack in skill.” With it, he holstered the gun, pulling out a sword now as he charged head on, his powers glowing with his blades.

        I blinked and just barely dodged the energy bullet, losing a few hairs in the process as well as noticing a good scratch along my iron scales, the dark tint of blood slowly forming along the scratch. “Damn, nice weapon.” I smirk and then jump back. “Though you better hope I haven’t gotten rusty in the time I’ve been sealed.” I say, charging before blinking and doing a faceplant at my own metal based pun, sliding to a stop in front of Ken.

        “If that’s suppose to be a strategy, then you are definitely over thinking this.” He said. I glanced up, only to see his dragon arm glow as it’s energy picked me up and hurled me towards Kepesk and Spike. “Catch!” I give a yell as I get launched towards the two, only to get catapulted back like a tennis ball via one of Kepesk’s tail mace swings. “I AM NOT A GOD DAMNED SHUTTLECOCK!!” I shout as I swing a leg at Ken. “Tetsuryūkon!” I shout, said leg turning into an iron pole, attempting to side swipe the Scalebound. He gave a grunt, bringing up his blade and scaled arm to try and dampen the strength of the blow, only to get launched several dozen feet back against the rock wall. As he got closer though, he flipped in midair, his feet landing on the wall as he accelerated towards me. Changing weapons again as he switched from his swords to his polearm as it clashed with my leg. To my surprise, his weapons weren’t cracking or anything. In fact, they were holding up quite well.

        I gave a smirk as his weapons held strong against the magical iron of my leg. “Magical weapon or special enchantment?” I asked, making idle conversation during our spar. Scratch watched from above, sitting on Revaan’s head, chuckling at the two of us.

        “Nah, it’s just my weapons are made of the strongest materials on Equestria in my world. Forged by dragons nonetheless.” It was then though that I watched one of his other legs swoop around to my other leg, knocking me over and causing me to lose balance as he used an energy burst from his dragon arm to send me back a few feet. “However, that’s only the tip of the iceberg of what I am capable of. Try one of your more… stronger attacks and I can show you what I mean.”

        I grunted as I was forced back by his dragon arm. “Oh really now? I might have to swing by and learn some of their techniques.” I said with a chuckle, my eyes glowing as magical energy gathered within me. “Stronger attacks huh? Alright.” I say, my arm turning into a large lance. “While I’m normally a slash and bash type kind of guy, I do have some range.” I lunge back, thrusting my arm forward. “Tetsuryūsō.. Kishin!” I shouted, the lance glowing brightly before numerous iron lances fired off towards him like a machine gun.

        Smoke and dust began to cough up everywhere as I continued to fire off more lances. For a moment, I paused to catch my breath. But it was then that I was seeing his arm glow much brighter now as the scales from it expanded all across his body. Forming a protective armor all around him as my eyes widened. Scratch and Kepesk were just as equally surprised as I was along with Spike. But for Ken, he seemed unphased.

        “Now then, while I still have this form… let’s see how long you can last.” With it, he sprinted forward as his weapon collided with my arm. However, the shock wave from his slash was much larger than it was previously. As I was about to notice when I heard Kepesk flinch a little in pain.

        I turned and saw the two dragons knocked back a bit by the shockwave, smirking as I looked over the armored Displaced. “Very nice. Now I don't have to worry about accidentally hurting you.” I grin, scales coating my body, my fingernails turning into full claws as my teeth became sharpened razors. I pulled back, inhaling before firing off a breath attack. “Tetsuryū no... Hōkō!!” I internally called out, the attack launching out towards Ken, a huge gale of magical wind and shrapnel slashing out across the plateau. He sprinted forward, launching himself forward before using his dragon arm to pull himself towards the ground below, causing the ground to quake as the dust cloud that coughed up blinded my vision.

        Around the same time that happened was when I felt the wind knocked out of me by the resulting punch in the chest that sent me flying. Midflight though, I used my claws to slow myself down as I dashed towards the armored Scalebound. My arms forming chainsaws as I clashed with his sword. The plan I had in my mind was simple. Use my own arms to disarm him of his weapon. That form of his could only last for so long that he would have to run out of power eventually. And I was only getting started on my own strength. 

        I gave a smirk, growling as I pressed hard, his blade blocking the teeth on my swords from revving up. I pushed hard, forcing us back from each other. I revved my swords up and lunged again, attempting to snag his sword in the vibrating edges to pull it away.

        He gave and grunt, trying to force my blades back, but one particular rev of my swords caused his sword to tilt just slightly, resulting in an awkward angle on his end. The teeth of my blade catching the edge of his, launching it into the stone wall several meters away. I gave a grin and charged, my blades revving up as I watched his dragon armor crumble away. Just as I was about to lunge and strike though, I felt something in the air. A silver colored light formed in his hands, molding itself into a blade that resembled one of his own. Judging from his facial expression, I could tell he was confused too, but thankful for the sudden equipment. As he swung, I had that feeling again. I suddenly recalled what that feeling was….impending death. The temple masters had made sure to give me that little bit of dragon nature, able to sense when something was about to kill so I’d have time to get away. And that was just what I did.

        As the blade came down, it cut through the air,sending a massive shockwave that barely managed to dodge. I could only stare in shock as the blade of energy slashed clean into the ground, as well as into the neighboring mountain, nearly cleaving the pillar of stone in two. My jaw dropped as I looked over at him, seeing the look of shock on his face as well. “Dude….THAT WAS AWESOME!” I said, my arms reverting back before I gave a grin.

        “Uhh… Thanks?” He replied. “How that happened though was… strange… Like really strange.” He said, the blade vanishing almost as soon as it was formed.

        I gave a chuckle. “Well either it was triggered like some kind of self defense mechanism, or you had that power already and just needed a situation where you were about to get wrecked to use it.” I laugh softly and look at the damage to the ground. “I think we should call it there for the spar.” I say, looking over to see where Kepesk and Spike ended up.

        Said dragons were currently knocked for a loop behind a small pile of rubble. Spike gave a groan as he slowly stood up. “Ugh...man, that was a crazy attack.” He said, turning to see Kepesk standing as well.

        “Indeed. With a technique like that hidden up your sleeve, you should have no problem with many future foes.” She said, cracking her joints a bit as she looked at the devastation.

        “Yeah… but you won’t believe what I heard before that happened.” He said, looking back at me. “I heard Caex.”

        Kepesk and I could only look at Ken in shock as he said that. Kepesk spoke up for both of us. “But...Grandmaster Caex fell during the traitors revolution. How is that possible you heard him?”

        “I… don’t know… He just told me to stay strong… and to repeat the words he told me.” Ken said, holding his hand out. “I am the bone of my sword.” With it, the blade he had once before soon spawned back to life again. Only this time, I noticed what appeared to be circuits of magic flowing across his face and body as the weapon took shape. “It was part of an oath that I had to repeat.”

        Scratch, Revaan and Applejack soon joined us. “Interesting,” Scratch said, examining the lines that appeared across his face and body. “Seems to be a form of magic that takes one’s own energy and integrates it with magical energy, bringing forth a new technique.” The exceed said, his eyes looking over the various intricacies of the patterns. 

        “Thanks.” Ken replied. “Oh and with what Kepesk said before… it may have to do with the fact that I can hear the souls of dead dragons.”

        Scratch, Spike, Kepesk, and myself all looked at Ken, practically slack jawed. I spoke up first. “So is this a Sixth Sense kinda deal where you died technically and can communicate with them, or just another Scalebound power?” I said, Kepesk looking at him.

        “You truly spoke with the Grandmaster?” She said, still in a bit of shock. 

        Spike then looked at him, a thought forming before he spoke up. “Um...is that power just random, or can you communicate with specific souls?”

        “I’m not sure. It first happened when I was talking with Coryena. Revaan’s partner who died a long time ago.” He said, looking back at Revaan before returning his attention to me. “Since then, she’s been a bit of a teacher and helper. Maybe Caex would do the same thing. He actually gave me advice on fatherhood.”

        That…had me a bit surprised. “Really? Fatherhood advice?” Though the grandmaster always did call us like his children while overseeing our training.

        “Well excuuuuse me metalhead, when I was talking to him, I felt that I personally failed the ones you call your friends and that I wouldn’t be strong enough to protect Applejack or anypony else. He told me to have faith in my family and friends. Something I’m doing to this very day… which is important because we have a hatchling on the way.”

        I gave a chuckle. “Alright alright. And I could tell. You and Applejack have the scent of an egg all over you.” I then gave a smirk. “I'm just sad our spar ended a bit too soon. If we were gonna go with OP sword attacks I had one to bust out in return.” I laughed and looked at Spike and Kepesk. “So Kepesk, aside from the getting blown back by Ken, how did he do?”

        The dragoness looked Spike over. “His form is sloppy, his strikes weak, an his resolve to hit an opponent is clearly minimal at best.” At this Spike looked a bit disheartened. “But,” He then perked up a bit. “his defenses and scales are quite strong, and his flame is quite strong for its small bursts.” His chest puffed up a bit. 

        I chuckled and gave him a quick flick to his head. “Don't get too cocky there kid. Though from what I can gather, if trained right, you can be a hell of a tank.” At this Spike looked confused. “Basically, a fighter who has strong defenses but can also deal out an occasional strong as all hell hit. A defender essentially.” 

        Spike then thought for a bit and smiled. “So I can always protect my friends and family, and give a good wallop to anyone who tries to hurt them.” I chuckle and nod. 

        Ken spoke up. “So, now that the crazy spar is over, what should we do now? Is Spike staying here with Kepesk to train more?”

        “Well it's been a good month and a half since we left, so I don't see why we can't take a break. Check in with Twilight, and I can even show you the hive.” I said with a grin.

        He looked back at AJ, who then looked back at him before they looked at Revaan. “I’m going to return to the temple. You two are free to do as you please.” With that, Ken nodded and opened up a rift in the void for the dragon to return safely. Before redirecting his attention to me. “You sure about Twilight? I would think the moment we see her and she’s with your AJ, she’s going to flip out over the sight of it.”

        “Twilight knows about the whole multiverse thing, so she won't exactly flip out over a second Applejack. Now the fact that she’s both a quadrupedal pony as well as can change into a dragon, that she might flip about.” I say as I wave goodbye to Revaan.

        Scratch nodded. “She's more likely to pester you with a couple dozen questions about your universe.”

        Ken chuckled, rolling his eyes for a minute. “Thanks for the heads up. That’ll be helpful for when we meet her… Are we also going to see Celestia and Luna by chance? They haven’t seen me for… well, as long as you were a statue so yeah… a long time.”

        I looked at Scratch. “Hmm, they might be there. Who knows really. They could be busy with royal duties in Canterlot.” The feline shrugged and landed atop my shoulder.

        Spike then spoke up. “Uh, Connor?” I looked at him. “It took us about a month to get out here with hiking and training. How are we gonna get back quickly?” 

        I think for a bit, before looking at Kepesk. “Cashing in on that favor you owe me. Mind giving these guys a lift back for me?” I say, causing the dragoness to sigh.

        “Why am I not surprised you remember an owed favor from over an eon ago.” Kepesk said before shifting to her true form. 

        Scratch simply chuckled. “Because what was over an eon ago for you was technically only year and half for us. Not counting the years where our minds were awake while a statue.”

        I smiled at Ken, Applejack, and Spike. “All aboard the Kepesk express.” I chuckled as Scratch grew his wings and floated behind me. He then grabbed my jacket and lifted me up into the air as if I were weightless. Applejack soon hopped up to where we were and Ken pulled himself upward with his dragon arm, using his open one to pull Spike up. Once everyone was onboard, Kepesk readied herself before she took flight a few minutes later.

        “And now, we have lift off!”




Point of View: Ken




        It took almost half an hour or more to reach Connor’s Ponyville, but once we started flying overhead, the locals that lived down there started running to their homes, hiding their kids and locking themselves inside. If there was such thing as a rude awakening, then us landing on the outside of town was that. To be fair, if I were in their position, I would’ve done the same thing myself. But honestly, I knew that Connor had some sort of plan up his non-existent sleeves for having to calm everypony down so I just thought I would let him do the talking.

        By the time Kepesk set down and we hopped off, six others soon ran over to where we were. I looked to see that these ponies were the Twilight Sparkle and her friends that Connor knew. So when my AJ landed on her hooves next to me, that caught their attention rather quickly. Not just that, but my arm also played a part in that initial scare. Hopefully, Connor could possibly ease their tensions right now…

        During the end of the flight, Connor and Scratch had flown off in a different direction, having said something about an air strike team. We watched the six mares gather, their gazes immediately locking onto the purple drake.

        “Spike you're back!” Twilight said with a smile. One major difference between my world's Twilight and this one was the lack of wings. She did mention something about an ascension so I was probably before that. 

        Spike gave a smile and nod, accepting the hug from his surrogate sister. “Yeah, just for a bit. We found the dragon that Princess Celestia told us about. Turns out she's an old friend of Connor's.” 

        “Speaking of the metalhead, where is he?” Rainbow asked, looking around. 

        Before any of us could answer, Pinkie Pie gave a gasp, her tail spasming. “Twitch-a-twitch!” 

        The girls, Spike, and my Applejack all immediately dove out of the way and looked towards the sky. Soon a black speck was visible, a faint voice heard.

        “.....ming”

        “What'd he say?” Connor's Applejack said.

        After a few moments his voice shouted. “INCOMIIIIIINNNNNGGG!!!” Connor exclaimed, landing several yards away, creating a small crater.

        Once the dust had settled, I just sighed deeply as I looked back at him. “Was that really necessary?”

        “Hey, what would you have done in that scenario?” He then asked me as he hopped out of the crater, brushing himself off

        “...... Good point.” I sighed, looking at Spike as he walked over to where Connor’s Twi was. For the time being, she was focused on the small dragon, but it wasn’t until Connor’s Applejack looked in my direction that got her attention. More specifically… at my AJ.

        “What in tarnation-?”

        “Uhh… Connor? A little help here please-?” I asked, before his Applejack quickly raced over to where I was, trying to inspect me from head to toe like she was checking to see if I was hiding anything. 

        Connor rolled his eyes, walking over and placing a hand on his Applejack’s shoulder. “Ease up Applejack. Girls, this is Ken. The friend of mine from before I was sealed away. And his marefriend Applejack, or Applejack from his Equestria.” 

        Scratch chuckled and flew over, landing on my shoulder. “In his world, the ponies are all quadrupeds, hence the difference in form. But other than that there’s not really any difference between you two...well aside from one thing.” He gave a nod at my AJ, who looked at both Connor and I before grinning to herself. Taking the opportunity to transform back into her dragoness form and having a few stones from the ground float next to her. Leaving Connor’s Twilight and the rest of her friends in shock.

        “H-how-?”

        “My Applejack can switch between her Earth Pony form and Earth Dragon form at will.” I simply explained to them. “As for me, I’m a Scalebound. One who forms a pact with a dragon and gains newfound strength in return. My right arm is a symbol of that bond.”

        “Pact?” Connor’s Twilight then asked.

        “My soul is bound to my Dragon back home named Revaan.” I told her. “Which means that any pain I feel, he feels too. Our souls are linked to one another.”

        “That… sounds… AWESOME!” Connor’s Rainbow blurted out from her idle flying position in the air. “What kind of powers do you have?”

        And now she’s fangirling over me… wonderful. “Quite a few, but I just spent some of my energy in a training session with Connor, Spike and Kepesk. Maybe next time when I’m not so tired out I can give you a demonstration.”

        “Aww man!” She whined, looking back at Connor. “Come on, metalhead! Please let me see what he can do!! PLEASE!!!!”

        Connor gave a chuckle. “No can do skittles. Like he said, we just got done with a spar he owed me. Not to mention he ended up getting some crazy new technique that nearly leveled a mountain so we are all pretty drained.” He said, cracking his back. Rainbow gave a huff, crossing her arms in disappointment.

        “Fine, but I still want to see some of his moves before he goes back to wherever he came from.” She said.

        Kepesk gave a nod, emerald flames cloaking her as she shifted to her biped form. At the sight of the flames, the mares jumped back a bit, but then stared in shock at the dragoness. “Wait… That’s what you mean when you said dragons have two forms?” Twilight asked, her curiosity outweighing her surprise as she moved over, examining the taller dragoness, the unicorn only coming up to about her chest in height.

        Scratch nodded. “We heard from Spike about his little growth spurt incident a while back. Kepesk here will mostly be training him on how to harness and control that form while Connor and I teach him proper combat.” Kepesk nodded. “Along with his true form, I’ll also be teaching him the history of our kingdom so he knows his roots.” Pinkie Pie gave a gasp. “Wait a second! Since this is our first time meeting Ken, his marefriend, and the super cool dragoness….that means….” She paused and looked around for dramatic effect. “I GET TO THROW A TRIPLE PARTY!” She said before shooting off. Before I could stop her, the pink party planning pony was gone in a puff of smoke.

        Kepesk blinked and looked in the direction. “Interesting mare that one.”         The five mares, Connor, Scratch, AJ, and myself all spoke at the same time. “You have no idea.” With that, I felt some energy return to me now that I had my body relax a bit. I had a feeling that I might need to go back to Revaan soon. But first, I needed to make sure that I gave Rainbow a… demonstration.

        “Hey Skittles… I have a bit of energy right now to demonstrate my powers if you want me to show you before I go back. I have a feeling that if I’m gone too long, Revaan might worry.” I said, making Connor raise an eyebrow.

        “Really? Sweet, what are y-” Before she could finish her sentence, I used my dragon arm to yank her out of the air, causing some of her feathers to fall out as I set her on the ground after catching her.

        “Totally worth it.” I replied, chuckling a small bit. 

        Rainbow just shot me a quick glare before laughing. “I like this guy Connor. Feel free to bring him back any time.” She said before flying back up.

        Connor gave a chuckle then sighed for a moment, looking back at me. “Let me guess, you gotta head back?”

        “Unfortunately, yes.” I told him. “I got some ponies staying at my temple that might be causing some trouble if I’m gone for too long… Take care now alright?”

        “We will,” Scratch snickered. “I’ll be making sure he doesn’t do anything wild and reckless.” I chuckled a little, seeing as Scratch was acting like a fatherly figure around Connor. Taking my scale, I waved goodbye to them as I opened the fissure in the void that we used in order for ourselves to go home. I smiled and tossed the scale back to Scratch and waved goodbye, though not before Connor gave me his token of course. Kind of funny and ironic that he gave me a dragon’s claw holding a cat’s eye marble because of him and Scratch. With one last wave Applejack and I dove through the fissure back to the temple.



Back at the Temple…

        By the time I got back to the temple, everything that proceeded afterwards went by so quickly that I honestly couldn’t recall a lot of what happened. What I did remember was that there was a lot of talking involved… mostly with Brutalight. She wanted to get the chance to talk to me alone in order to explain to me some things that I needed to know. Most importantly, what life was like for the Elements of Insanity before being Displaced. Turns out, all six of them were in the same situation I was back home.

        They were seen as the weird ones. The ones that had a hard time fitting in… Just like me.

        Of course, with Brutalight, the conversation stretched out a little more to the relationship I have with Pinkis. That part didn’t last long though and throughout the course of the evening, many things occurred that made me feel like my head was going into overdrive. For one thing, Applejack laid her second egg. Another though, which I didn’t find out until later, was a condition that Brutalight had that her friends called “Pink Eye”. I would rather not go into details on what exactly were the side effects that were with Pink Eye, but I can say that it made things a little… awkward when I saw her passed out on the floor.

        And Applejack and Pinkis passed out on the bed.

        “Well great…” I said, sighing to myself as I tried to not disturb my two sleeping marefriends. Letting them take up all the bedsheets and everything while I just laid there in a t-shirt and a pair of pants. Trying to fall asleep.

        Of course, when I did fall asleep, I only ended up waking up inside the same place where Coryena was. Who was smirking a little as she scanned me from head to toe. “My my, you’re such a good partner… I feel quite jealous for the two mares that you care for… and the purple one too.” 

        “Wait… How did you-?”

        “Sweetheart, I’m a part of you. Anything you see, I see too.” She giggled, giving me her best example of “bedroom” eyes. “You remind me of Revaan and I… Ah, the good old days…”

        Groaning, I facepalmed myself as I looked back at the dragon. “Well, that’s an image I need to erase from my mind… Why did you call me here, Coryena?”

        “Well now… I just finished up a small chat with that elderly dragon… Caex I believe,” She stated as she walked towards me, tapping a talon to my forehead as a bit of energy glowed. “He wanted me to make sure you knew the rest of the techniques that he tried teaching you.”

        “You mean this?” I asked, conjuring the energy in my hands to form the blade I used against Connor.

        “Yes… But there’s more to it then that…” She replied. “Try saying ‘Trace on’.” Taking her word for it, I said the simple command, watching the energy from my arm course through my body as the energy blade began to materialize into a metallic substance.

        “See? Any weapons you form from your energy, you can create by adding in some more magic. You already know projection magic given your previous abilities. The second half is strengthening magic, or to make a material surface sturdy enough to resist anything.” The dragoness explained. “There’s two more parts, but Caex told me that you should only use them later when you have more strength… and it involves the oath he had you say.”

        Oh right… that. Well, better take a minute to remember it real quick. 


        I am the bone of my sword.
        Steel is my body and fire is my blood.
        I have created a thousand blades,
        Unknown to death, nor known to life.
        Have withstood pain to create many weapons,
        Yet these hands will never hold anything.
        So, as I pray… Unlimited Blade Works.


        “Thanks,” I briefly replied, before I noticed the dragoness smiling again. “What’s with the smile?”

        “I might have added an additional spell for you to use for your… escapades.” She smirked, “One for soundproofing so no one can hear you when you have your fun.” With that, she winked back at me and smiled. “Go get ‘em, tiger.” All I remember was sighing deeply and facepalming myself before everything faded to white.




End Chapter 12

> 13- Jumping through Hoops
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Jumping through Hoops





Point of View: Ken




        Okay, after yesterday with Connor and also the conversation with Brutalight involving Pinkis, I honestly thought that would be the end of all the current shenanigans I have to deal with. This did not include the dream with Coryena that involved the techniques that Caex told her to pass onto me since that was important, but everything else would still fit under the shenanigans category. However, throughout the time that Brutalight was showing me their past, all I could think of was just of the people I knew back home.

        To start, there was my parents. However, I had not seen my mother in person for a long time. We’ve traded postcards and photographs by mail, but it just wasn’t the same as actually meeting someone face to face. Dad was a different story though that I had mentioned before. He was… an interesting character so to speak. He and I didn’t hang out a lot because of the work load that was placed on his shoulders, but when we did hang out, he tried his best to be humorous. I’m thankful for having him raise me to the person that I am now, but for a while, with mom being gone, it felt like the family was… incomplete.

        There was one other person though besides them though that I felt that was a good friend to me when I was in school. His name was Aaron and he wasn’t like a lot of the others students I knew, who were just acquaintances to me. We both had a lot of common interests and soon, I gave him the nickname “Kilik” because of how he resembled the character on the anime, Soul Eater and it stuck with him. This guy saw education as an opportunity to get out of his urban neighborhood, which over the years have had reports of gang fights, gun violence and a lot of criminal activity. In the end, both he and I graduated from the same high school. The last I heard from him though was the day before my trip to Japan. Wishing for my safety.

        I had been thinking of Aaron a lot since I got sent here. In a way, he saw me as family. He had been through a lot of tough times and had seen many of his friends and family get shot down for the most stupidest of reasons. I just don’t want him to end up with his name carved into a tombstone.

        After I finished my thought process, I focused on getting myself changed. Needed something fresh for today while all of my other clothes are being washed and taken care of at Rarity’s Boutique. That would be one of the places to stop by later today, but as I walk out of my room and began to check on Brutalight, I saw Pinkis and Applejack walking towards the two of us. I greeted them, but seemed to notice that Pinkis looked a little… upset. After asking what was up though, Applejack told the two of something that caused the conversation to turn into an all out firestorm. All because of the events that happened the night before.

        However, most of the rage from that said firestorm came from Brutalight. Hell, I knew that she was known as the element of wrath, but in this instance, she erupted like a volcano. Not just at Applejack, but also Rainbine too. It actually took them awhile in order to try and calm down because of the severity of this situation. But it was then I realized that I had to share the news with one other person.

        Revaan. With Brutalight screaming her head off, she must’ve awoken him from his slumber… if he wasn’t already awake that is. With that fresh in my mind, I began to walk towards the barracks. There were two places that the onyx dragon would most likely be. The first would be his chambers, but that is for when he is asleep or doing something else. The other was the barracks, since it was where he taught AJ to control her powers and also for Spike to be able to defend himself from harm. If I was him right now, I would be in the barracks. He was an early riser like I was, but he wasn’t the kind of dragon to be sitting around in his room and not do anything.

        Turns out, I was right. As soon as I went into the training grounds of the barracks, I found him there with a few different types of training dummies. Some I recognized from when he gave me a crash course on swordsmanship. “Well, I was mostly expecting Applejack to be coming around that corner… I’m going to assume that she’s not going to be training today?”

        “Unfortunately yes,” I said to him, scratching the back of my head. “Something came up the other night.”

        “Would it have to do with what you were doing in your room?” He then asked. Before I could even respond to him, the dragon interjected. “Don’t play dumb with me Ken. I know when you sleep in there with Applejack and Pinkis. I feel both pain whenever you’re hurt and also pleasure.”

        “And that just answered almost every question I had.” I sighed, trying to erase the thought from my mind. But that was when Revaan spoke up again.

        “So, what did happen?” He asked.

        “Remember Pinkis?” I then asked him, and extended that point into talking about what scared her the most. From her friend Nizar said to me, Pinkis’ worst fear was hurting or eating loved ones because of her being a cannibal. This was the same case because if she were to have a child, she feared that it would be a monster, just like how she viewed herself. “Well, let’s say that when Applejack and her had some time to themselves… Pinkis now is pregnant with a foal.”

        The dragon blinked for a minute, just staring at me. “But they are both mares. How exactly-?”

        “Rainbine. She had a gadget that Pinkis was using the other night that allowed her to cast spells that involve a couple in the bedroom. Honestly, it sounds all complicated, but Brutalight said that anytime Rainbine makes a gadget, there’s always a glitch,” I explained the best I could while being discreet. “Now that glitch is the reason why Pinkis is going to be a mother. I told her that we would all support her like family, but I’m still worried that she would be scared half to death over the child.” After I explained to him about it, Revaan nodded his head in understanding as he looked at me. He told me that I made the right choice in supporting Pinkis and Applejack the best I could. But reminded me that it would also mean that there would be more responsibility on all of us now that we have three youngsters soon being born within a short timeframe.

        “Now… on a different note,” The dragon said. “I sense that you have some new abilities. Did Coryena happen to teach them to you?”

        “Well, you catch on quickly,” I said to him. “She taught me a few separate tricks involving my arm as well as some abilities that Caex gave her from when we last visited Connor.” With it. I curled my right hand in a fist and held it out in front of me, placing my open left hand on the side as I began to channel my energy. Soon, as I moved my open hand to the right, the blade took shape as I was now holding a weapon out of my own power. My own energy. My own magic.

        “Well, that is a very strong sense of projection based magic,” Revaan complimented me as I nod my head.

        “Yeah. It’s just as strong as an actual blade. But I can do more then that,” I said. The newfound circuits that represented the energy that I can control flowed through me as I repeated the simple command that Coryena taught me. “Trace… on.” The energy blade around me bow began to materialize into hardened steel, forming a sharp one handed blade that was easy to grip and control. Extending it a little more, I did the same thing with the other hand. Though, it took more of my energy to form two blades with my newfound skills rather that one.

        “Projection and Strengthening magic. A very lethal combination,” Revaan spoke, looking at me. “However, I mean lethal to your opponents and you. You may be getting the hang of these abilities, but using too much is like a double edge sword. It’ll hurt you just as much as it’ll hurt your opponent.”

        “I understand. Which is why I’m not going to be using these abilities just yet.” I explained to him. “I will be practicing with them yes, but I won’t be using them in an actual combat scenario until I’m sure that I can control it without any drawbacks. It’ll take time, but I will get there eventually.” It was around then when I felt another pulling sensation for being summoned. This time though, it came with a message.

        “C’mon over Ken, I need your help with something!”

        I looked back at Revaan and I was going to explain that someone was calling me, but all he did was nod his head. “You should go. I’ll be watching over the others while you’re gone and have a talk with Applejack.”

        “Thanks big guy, I owe you one.” I smiled, exhaling a deep breath as I let the pulling of the void send me on my way to my next destination. It was strange really, because the presence felt familiar. Seriously, it was almost like when I met Zinnia a couple of months ago when Revaan and I found the temple. Maybe this Displaced knew her somehow? Guess I was going to find out for myself once I get there.



Desolate Wasteland (The domain of rings)

        Upon arriving in this new Equestria, I noticed a few things right away. First, the area that I was in resembled some kind of cave, but had furnishings like a bed, couch and a closet with a few other bits and pieces in different places. But the place felt barren and dry. As I looked around though, I heard a feminine like voice that caught my attention and had me turn around.

        “Nice arm.”





        From first glance, I wasn’t sure what to make heads or tails of it. For a minute, I thought it was suppose to be some kind of genie. But it did not have a lamp and there was no way that it could top Robin Williams when he did the Genie in Aladdin. God, I loved him when I was a kid.  “And just when I thought meeting Zinnia was the tip of the iceberg.” I grumbled to myself, trying to get off the ground. “So… What’s up?”

         “Well, certainly not you since you’re on the floor and all.” The being smirked as I got up. Humoring the remarks, I responded the best I could. Something on it looked familiar. I remembered seeing the rings on this creature’s horns before in Pokemon Alpha Sapphire, so maybe it was some sort of legendary pokemon that I was not familiar with.

        “I meant how are you.” I first said, before following up with a simple question. “So… Pokemon Displaced?”

        “Yeah,” She told me, even though I never have seen a Pokemon like that before whenever I played on my 3ds. “Though I’m the only living thing on the planet at the moment, I just need the Draco Plate then I can start making life around here.” Plates hunh? Sounds a little like Arceus if you ask me. Maybe if I ask a few more questions I can get some of the answers I’m looking for.

        “I was just curious... I never saw a pokemon like yours before. Is it suppose to be some sort of legendary?” Even though her size was small, her power was not. I can feel it flowing throughout the room as I was speaking.

        “Yeah, I’m a shiny Hoopa. It was in the newest movie I saw just before my displacement,” She told me before looking back at me again. I was never one for the Pokemon anime or movies, but I tried humoring it a little so I can understand her. “Really OP... Can summon and control other legendary pokemon easily.”

        Well that sounded really cheap and overpowered. There had to be some sort of catch at some point.

         “There aren’t any alive here TO summon though, but I can make bots.”

        And there it is. “I see…” I exaggerated a little, nodding my head a little in understanding. “Though, I don’t think you want to be called Hoopa, so what’s your actual name?”

        “Well, my name now is Itazura, but feel free to add chan to that, it means mischief in some other language.” Oh god, not the cliche anime name addressing thing. I already had enough idiots back home messing around and saying “Notice me, Senpai!” in order to give me an excruciating headache. However, one thing that I did know was the language in while Itazura was from.

        “Japanese,” I replied to her. “I know a bit since my name means blade in japanese and my last name is draconic for courage. So, if you put it all together, it means “Blade of Courage”.” Yeah, I know that the origins for my name come from some weird places, but I honestly didn’t really care at this point.

        “Well your name wasn’t foreshadowing your situation at all nooo totally not.” Itazura replied, grinning. At this point, given her name and also by the way she’s acting, I’m going to assume she’s a lot like Loki, the norse god of deception. Only time will tell though, that’s for sure.

        As I got up, she scooted over on the couch as I took up a seat. “Hey, before we go hunting for that plate you’re looking for, I’m curious about one thing,” I said, looking back at her. “Before meeting me, have you met any other Displaced before me? Because I’m thinking that you’ve met some other before by the way you were acting casual when I landed in here.”

        “Yeah I have, I’ve met some Chaotix displaced, I’ve met Vash, this Jason dude, and Zinnia.” I mentally had to slam the brakes at the point she mentioned Zinnia. With her being the person that she is, she would try to seduce everything in sight. Something tells me that she already tried that with Ita here, but it was too early to tell. So, all I did was try my best in order to follow up to that… respectfully of course.

        “You met Zi? Heh, small world. I’ve heard of the other two because they have their own branch in Zi’s hoard, but never met them in person. She’s a good friend… who’s also quite… kinky at times.” Turning back to her, I now continued to speak as I looked directly at her this time. “Yeah, she made me the head of my own branch in her hoard after I let her use the dragon temple back in my world as the home of her hoard. Ken Ahkrin, head of the Kazoku family’s Chroma branch.”

        “Itazura-chan, soon to be Goddess of this universe!” She said with a grin. If I am reading the signs that she is giving right, she’s trying to be playful with me. But honestly, I can’t assume immediately. But also, I wondered what she meant by goddess.

        “Nice to meet you… Now, I was wondering something… Did Zinnia actually offer for you to join her hoard? I was just curious if she did so or not because at times, she distracts herself… a lot.” I said, now approaching part two of what I was going to say. “And define Goddess, I thought that either Celestia, Luna or Arceus would fit that role.”

         “Well, she didn’t invite me to the hoard, but I don’t really mind. I’m sure I could probably just ask,” She replied to the first part of my question. “And Goddess as in since all three of those pony/pokemon are currently dead in my Equestria due to this place’s magic having been almost completely drained,  I’m collecting Arceus’ plates to restore it, Goddess is just an added benefit.”

        And that answered part two. “Ah okay, that makes sense…” I first said, thinking of something in my head as I looked back at her. She was leaning back on the couch in a relaxed position with a T-shirt on, but also was trying to be as human as possible with her given situation. She must’ve used her powers to conjure a pair of legs for herself while I was talking. Now though, I say what’s on my mind. You know… I can let you join her hoard as part of my branch if you are okay with that. Maybe after we find that plate and what not, I can show you where I’m from?”

        It was when I looked at her again that I noticed something that I shouldn’t have seen in the first place. Despite Itazura here trying to be a lot like a human with the clothes she was wearing. The shirt was the only thing she was wearing. Good lord, Zinnia must’ve taught her the art of teasing because she was seriously messing with my head right now.

        “Why’re ya blushing?” She asked, her tone being very innocent and curious. At this rate, she was either acting innocent or trying to act normal.

        Clearing my throat, I spoke again, trying to be discreet.  “Well, one you are kind of… cute like that… Two, your shirt’s rolling up.” Once that was said, I looked away for a second and tried to regain my thoughts. However, all that did was cause the Hoopa to continue acting the way she was. Being very naive about the situation… or acting naive to see what I would do.

        “So?” 

        “Well… I don’t think it’s your intention to be showing me your privates if that is how you meet someone for the first time.” I said, trying to be discreet as possible. 

        “Doesn’t Zinny do that though?” Okay, she made a very good point at that and was really showing signs at this rate.

        Now would be a good time to clarify something to her. “Trust me, I’ve had more than one encounter with her…” I said. However, her act didn’t seem to lighten up in the slightest… If this isn’t working, then maybe I should ask her directly. “Wait… are you… coming onto me?”

        “What’s that?” Okay, I know for certain that she’s pulling the naive and innocent act at this rate. I guess being discreet is not working for me right now.

        “Seriously? You are not getting any of the signs?” I asked, looking back at her as I followed up with my next question. “Let me ask you this then… Have you ever slept with anyone before?”

        “I’ve slept with people when I had nightmares.” At this rate, I was going to continue and see where this lead up too. Because every time she spoke, I noticed that my arm would glow for a short second. But it was only in certain instances. So, based on this, my arm was working as a lie detector. After groaning for a minute and Itazura looking back at me with a confused expression once again, I decided to try to have her cut the act.

         “ …… Okay, I know the playful act when I see one. You’re flashing your privates and you are acting all innocent when it comes to talking about sex. I know that you aren’t naive, but you are really trying to prove to me otherwise. Because my arm pulses every time someone or somepony lies.” At this rate, the Hoopa was still putting on the act, saying that she was subconsciously using one of her abilities named Magic Coat. Which to my understanding was a barrier against status conditions. However, my arm did not work like that, so she’s doing it for no purpose. I said to her that I just know the difference between the truth and a lie… not to mention that she smelled like a combination of different scents. One of them being Zinnia, confirming my suspicions from earlier.

        “Would that have anything to do with the game me Zinn and Vash played a while ago when they were here?” Again, the djinn like pokemon was trying to make herself very convincing. At this rate, I should just not question it and just roll with it.

        “Given Zinnia’s tendencies… I would say yes. Trust me on this one…” I said at first, followed up by a thought on my mind that might convince her to focus more on the task at hand involving the plate she was seeking. “Hey… if you are up for it… maybe we can play that game later after we get the plate you need.”

        “Okay, that game was really fun!” She exclaimed. Keeping up the act. If Zinnia had decided to transplant her behaviors into this little one, I have a feeling that I’m going to have my hands full at this rate. Our conversation continued from that point onward, leading to her telling me where exactly the plate she was looking for was and also that something was guarding it. Before she took off out of her home and left me in the dust.

        “Well, if she decided to pull off a Superman, then I can just pull off a Batman.” I thought, using the hookshot mechanic with my arm to keep up after her for a while. It was then though that she actually noticed that she was leaving me behind, apologizing profusely as she used another ability of hers to carry me. My guess was Psychic. Because from what I would think, she would keep one ability to protect her from status conditions and three for other attacks. One of them involving those rings on her horns if I was to take a guess. Still though, it meant that if we were facing off against other Pokemon like enemies, we need to be careful because of the move types that they would use against us.

        It was then that the Djinn Pokemon remembered that she already collected the Sky Plate, which in turn allowed for her to use Fly to replace one of her current moves. I honestly didn’t think it worked like that, but hey… Different worlds meant different rules to follow.

        It took a few minutes by flight to arrive at our destination. Which resembled an eroded cave that looked to be burned out on the outside. But once we entered the place, I could tell that something was different. It was… pulsing with life. I felt multiple lifeforms everywhere in this place, so I took necessary precautions as I went into my bag and pulled out both of my swords. “So, what’s the plan from here?”

        “Well, all the pokemon you see in the temple are just bots, so just defeat them. It should be mostly pure dragon types.” Itazura told me. It made sense since we were looking for a dragon plate after all, so this should be in my element.

        “Okay, let’s go.” I said, taking the first step forward as Ita floated next to me. 

        “We’ll probably fight some minion bots first, so just normals till we get to the boss legendary here,” She informed me. I nodded my head, scanning the room for any signs of enemies as I had Itazura float beside me.

        “Watch my back, alright?” I asked her, trying to make sure that she would cover me and I would cover her. After she replied with a simple ok like Saitama in One Punch Man, I turned at the sound of a noise further down the hallway. Low and behold, it was a swarm of dragon type pokemon. “And here comes the welcoming committee.”

        “Awww… they’re so low leveled!” She complained, pouting like a child. Which actually was a bit cute upon first glance. “You can fight ‘em, they can’t do anything to me.”

        “Wait for it…” I told her, turning back around to see that most of the Pokemon that were charging at us were evolving. We now had a few Garchomps, Goodra’s, and a Salamence to fight along with everything else that was coming at us. “You just had to jinx it, did you?” All she did was grumble to herself, using one of her moves to hit the Salamence as I began to combat the Garchomps that were coming at her. It was easy for me to catch them by surprise, however, one of them slipped passed me through my blindspot, going towards Itazura.

        “Behind you!” I shouted, only for her to turn around the second that a Garchomp hit her with a claw of pure shadows. Itazura retaliated and took care of the foe shortly afterwards as I had to deal with taking out the rest of the trash mobs that were coming at us. However, once the room was clear, I turned to my partner to see if she was okay. Using a Soul Shard I had to heal her and make a quick recovery.

        Based on what she told me, she hated the whole type advantage system and then grumbled to herself again. As I was chuckling though, I turned to see a door to what looked like the Boss Room that the Hoopa mentioned previously. However, it had a lot of resemblance to the boss room doors that you would normally find in the Legend of Zelda games. Meaning that this door… needed a key.

        After mentioning it to her, a slab of stone began to move, revealing a secret room with a key in the center… and two more Salamence guarding the damn thing. “And there’s a boss to the key… Zelda much?” I said, looking back at Itazura. “We don’t have time for this now, do we?”

        “I got it.” She said, using Psychic once again to bash the dragon’s skulls together and to grab the key, proceeding to unlock the door with it. After the boss door opened, we walked inside slowly, only to have the door close behind us. There was an altar in the center of the room, with what looked like the Dragon Plate being in the center of it. However, I was feeling the presence of three others in the room besides us.

        Taking precautions, I placed my hand in front of Ita, stopping her from going towards the plate. “Not yet… We got company… And this time… Three’s a crowd.”

        “Ugh, is this who I think it is?” She asked. A loud roar soon went off shortly afterwards. One that I had heard before as it walked in through the left and it’s companions entered to the right of the room and in the center where the altar was.

        “Dialga, Palkia, and Giratina… My, does this bring back the good old days.” I grinned. Itazura asked me if there was any allies that I would have wanted to summon here to help, but I passed on that since AJ was probably tired out and Revaan would cause the entire cave to crash down on us if I did call on him. Instead, I just put my blades away, unholstering Hawkmoon as I dodge rolled to the right. Avoiding an incoming Aura Sphere as I fired off a few rounds from the weapon that hit Dialga dead on. Trying to get closer, I used my other hand to channel the blade of energy that I had learned the day before and combine my shots with incoming slashes from that. However, Dialga had other plans.

        Using a move that I could only recognize as Earth Power, the legendary Pokemon soon sent me flying backwards, only for me to charge another shot at it as I let out a roar and pulled the trigger. However, once the shot was fired, Dialga glared at me ominously as it’s eyes glowed. Everything around me began to slow to a complete standstill. However, I could still move. And so can Dialga.

        It just stopped time, and I was on my own now. Putting Hawkmoon away, I refocused my energy into my blade. However, I stopped the second that I actually heard a voice.

        “Easy there, traveler. I do not wish to harm you.”

        That, in turn, caused me to look around in confusion. Who or what the hell was talking to me? It was then that I saw the Dialga in front of me disappear and a bright glow went off. Covering my eyes with my dragon eye, I was soon able to make out what had just arrived as the glow simmered down. Looking in front of me, my jaw almost dropped as I saw the Pokemon in front of me now.

        It was Arceus. Well, what looked like an Arceus. But when I tried to touch it, my hand fell through it like it was a mirage.

        “To whomever may be hearing this, you have just come to the dragon plate where I have left another message.”

        “Message?” I asked. tilting my head a little and hoping that something will be said to clear things up.

        “I have managed to foresee one thing about my… successor as God of this universe, and that is that she is very… young minded.”

        “Go figure…” I mentally sighed, continuing to listen to the message that was being given.

        “I ask of you who hears the message to make sure that she will be alright until her full ascension into Goddess-hood, this includes when she may travel the void.”

        “Ascension?” I ask, hoping that this interactive message of sorts would provide some kind of answer to my response.

        “When all of my plates are gathered by her, and she may travel the void with ease, she will get a… boost to say, in power. Jumping her to become a Goddess, I ask of you to make sure she lives to go through this, or this whole universe is doomed.”

        Well, if the remains of a god is asking me to do this, then who am I to turn them down? After all, I was already seeing Ita as family, so it would be helping a family member. “I will make sure she is okay by then. I won’t let her down.”

        “Thank you, listener.”

        “No problem… Oh and just call me by my name. Ken is fine.” I replied, making sure that he got the name. It would be important for something such as Arceus to know the name of the one looking out for Itazura. The only hope this Universe has of thriving once again.

        “Thank you Ken, farewell you will not be seeing me again...” It said, disappearing as time slowly began to return to normal. All I could say beforehand to myself was something simple before time flowed evenly again.

        “Rest in peace, Arceus.”

        When I snapped back to reality, I turned towards Itazura to find that the Palkia was facing had decided to pull a cheap move on her. Using one of it’s moves to strike her across the chest and tear her violet shirt to shreds. The Djinn Pokemon, in return, retaliated in anger while I went onto the altar to get the plate that was left unguarded. However, it was when I saw her attack that an aura of shadows could be seen around her.

        That was the second time that I saw that today. With the first being when she was blindsided by that Garchomp earlier. “You alright? That’s Twice now that I’ve seen a shadowy aura around you when you react to being attacked.”

        I just saw her nod her head a little as I handed the plate to her, adding on the fact that we should get her home quickly as possible. At first, I thought she would already have the psychic plate and know a way to teleport us there. But it was then that she introduced me to an ability that I saw was her trump card. Hyperspace Hole. A move that allowed her to warp through the rings that she had on her horns. 

        Well someone better pick up the phone… because I f***ing CALLED IT!!

        After arriving back in her home and trying to rest up a bit, I used the chance to shower and clean myself up. I was working up a sweat from fighting all those dragon types earlier and I rather not have myself look like a mess when returning back to the temple with Itazura. But it was when I came back out of the shower and put my clothes back on that I found the Hoopa back in her room. Who was a little busy with something.

        That something being putting on a dress that dropped down to the floor to make herself look flattering by appearance. “How do I look?” She asked as I walked a little closer.

        “Quite beautiful, Lady Itazura.” I replied nicely before rubbing the top of her head a little where her horns were. However, what she told me next left me surprised.

        “Hey, don’t mess with those!” She exclaimed, blushing a little as I looked back at her.

        “Well, looks like someone is a little sensitive… Better make a mental note of that later.” I said, hoping that she didn’t hear the second part as I used my token to conjure a rift back to the temple. “Shall we?” I offered, holding out a hand for her to take as we both walked through the doorway back to the temple. Once we arrived, I noticed that the look on Ita’s face had changed… a lot.

        She almost saw this place as if it was a fantasy. Only for it to be real.

        It was during this though that I heard the sound of hooves and looked up to see a familiar face. “Welcome back Ken,” I heard Applejack say as her eyes shifted to the little Pokemon next to me. “Who’s this little cutie?”

        “That is Itazura. And don’t let her appearance fool you. She is quite… mischievous.” I warned her, turning to notice that she was playing the childlike act again as she was hiding behind my leg.

        “H-hi…” She said, shyly waving a bit. Oh god, was that cute.

        Applejack herself smiled, giving her own introduction to her before turning to me and telling me that we had one other guest while I was away. I was about to ask who, but it was then that I heard a familiar voice that ambushed me from behind and began to cuddle me in doing so.

        “I smell a Scalebound!”

        “Hello to you too, Zi…” I said to her, looking at Itazura before glancing back over. “Could you loosen your grip? You startled Ita.”

        By then though, all the Draconid did was burst into an all out fit of laughter after noticing the mischievous Hoopa hiding behind me. “So you met her, huh?” She asked, letting go of her grip as I turned to face her now. We talked for a little bit before AJ decided to go lay down and rest her head, because the headache with three Displaced in the same room was killing her. It was also then that she mentioned that she would be fine with having her in the hoard. However, I would have to, at one point, talk to her Displacer. 

        Zinnia though, had to leave shortly afterwards. Something about returning to her own family I believe. All that allowed me to do was give Itazura a grand tour of the temple and get to know her a little bit more before we exchanged tokens and she went on her way. Though, at one point in the conversation, the subject of family came up once again, making me think a bit about the people I knew back home.

        And just… what if they were… somehow… in the same situation I was in?





Point of View: ???




        The air was cold and dense like almost every other day back in the broken down shack that I called home. But something about where I was made me think that I wasn’t in the place I had grown accustomed too for most of my life. When I was waking up, I didn’t even need my glasses on to tell that something was different. Hell, the only reason why I need my glasses is because I can’t see very far in front of me and I know that for a fact.

        Anyways, back to where I was, when I was trying to prop myself off of the ground, I felt my hand make contact with something cold, only to look around and see the place I was in to be covered in a blanket of white as Snow was falling. Snow no less. For me living in the bad part of town that reeked of gangsters, punks, and hoodlums, I had never seen or felt real snow before. Only the ones on TV or the fake sh*t that they bring from Colorado to put a smile on a kid's face during the holiday season.

        And my current choice of clothes were definitelty not suited for the mountains. It was freaking April back home! What the hell was going on?

        Honestly, my first thought was that this whole thing was some kind of dream. But when I tried to fall asleep, a voice echoed in the back of my mind as I shot back upward. “Wakey Wakey” it said. Now though, things were beginning to come back to me as I recalled what lead up to this point. That was… until I heard the voice again.

        “Over here.”

        Looking up and turning around, I was now looking at the same person that I remembered from before. I had ran into him while trying to look into the disappearance of a friend, only for him to give me an offer. To know the whereabouts of one of my only friends. A friend that a lot of people back home presumed was either missing or dead. With that, there was something that I had to become in exchange.

        A Meister. Something that I originally thought was impossible… until I met the guy that I was seeing now. Go figure…

        “Lord Death.” I said, looking at the shinigami before looking all around me at the vast amount of white. “Where exactly am I?”

        “Why, where your friend is of course… give or take fifty miles…” He said, looking back at me. “You can feel his soul and the wavelengths that the soul emits much like your own. So you shouldn’t really have a problem with finding him. However, there are two things that you need before you go on your journey.”

        I raise an eyebrow. “And what exactly is that?”

        “Well, first and foremost, there are your weapons.” It was now that I noticed two other figures walk up beside Lord Death. However, my first thought was more focused on their form rather than who they were.

        “Seriously? Horses?” All that did for me was get a karate chop to the back of the head by the shinigami’s oversized hands as my face fell into the snow.

        “Mind your manners! Go talking like that and you’ll get scolded by more than just me,” He snapped, before turning to the two… equines. “These here are Fire and Thunder. They’re your demon weapons and given the circumstances, they are in an equine form to fit in with the local population. Properly known as Ponykind.”

        “Well, that explains that.” I said, pushing myself off of the ground as both of them trotted closer to me. I remembered that Fire and Thunder were a brother and sister pair of twins that were a set of gauntlets, but these two just looked cuter up close.

        “Fire, thunder,” The shinigami addressed them. “This man here is your meister now. He will make sure to care of you and all three of you will make an excellent team. They are a good fit for you.”

        “Thank you, Lord Death.”

        “Don’t be thanking me just yet,” He said, tossing me something that I saw was a coat. “There’s still one last thing for you to know. As a meister, you must make sure to vanquish the Kishin that harm the souls of the living.”

        “And for Fire and Thunder to become death weapons, they need 99 Kishin eggs and the soul of a witch?”

        “Precisely…” He said, looking past me as I heard some rumbling in the distance. “In fact, here’s an opportunity for you right now.” Looking in the direction of the noise, I was now seeing a black mass of shadows that had demonic like eyes and fangs along with a curved red horn. It was staring all around the tundra we were in, with it’s gaze locked on to where we were.

        “That is King Sombra… A tyrant of a ruler he was in life and now a vicious and savage monster he is now.” Lord Death informed us as he began to disappear into the storm behind me. “Happy hunting, Meister.” With a quick look at Fire and Thunder, they looked back in my direction, wondering about who I was to them.

        “Are you two ready?” I asked.

        “Yes mister...” They said, but couldn’t finish the sentence since I did not introduce myself. I chuckled, getting on their level as I put on the jacket that was given to me. 

        I told them my name, followed by them nodding their heads as I felt their soul wavelengths wrap around my hands as they took on their weapon forms. I was now staring down the Kishin with a bold declaration for the beast.

        “King Sombra, your end has come… and your soul is mine!”



        The frozen earth around the Crystal Empire began to shake violently as Shining Armor was beginning to check on his wife. The sounds of a familiar demonic scream echoing fresh through his head as he looked all around him. Something to him was not right as he raced to the barracks. His scarf flowing with the wind as he used his magic to grab the first weapon he could find.

        “Sir!” One of the guardsman on duty addressed him. “We’ve been picking up some strange activity on the ravine miles from the city.”

        “Is it the cause of the shockwaves?” Shining armor then asked in response.

        “Possible. But we can’t make out what is going on.” The soldier responded, having the captain follow him to the walls of the city, preparing a pair of binoculars for him. What Shining Armor saw though… scared him.

        It was Sombra. How the monster had returned, he was no longer sure. But he knew that if this was left unattended, the entire empire could be at risk. “Focus your efforts on protecting the civilians and Cadence. I’m going out there to investigate.”



        I was on the edge of my feet, moving left and right as I threw a few more forward jabs and hitting the demonic tyrant. It screamed in pain, but still returned back to attacking me as I was on my toes.

        As I shuffled backwards and dodged another few attack, I had Fire channel my next attack as I launched it towards the Kishin I was facing. “TRIPLE F!!” It struck head on, firing the opponent backwards. But I was not going to let him get up at this rate.

        Launching forward, I struck dead on with a head on vertical strike with Thunder, only to get smacked backwards by the kishin. Damn, it felt like I was getting hit head on by a car. But I was not giving up just yet. It was too early to do that.

        “Fire, thunder. You two okay?” I thought to myself.

        “Yeah we are. Are you okay?” They asked me. I just smirked, wiping the blood away from my face.

        “I’m just getting started. Though, I think this guy’s horn is the reason that he keeps himself together.” I said to them, taking up another stance. “If we break the horn, he’ll fall along with it.”

        “How are we going to get that close though?” They asked. That was a good question actually. This guy was trying to knock me back and keep me away from him as far as possible. I’ve been hitting him with Fire and Thunder… but what if…?

        That’s when it hit me. I needed to combine both if I were to get the strength. “I got it… Fire… Thunder… Are you two capable of combining your power?”

        “What are you implying?” Fire asked me.

        “Well, if you can combine your strength, we can execute Soul Resonance. And with that, we’ll have enough power in Apex Twin to get close to him and end this fight for good.” I explained. Shortly afterwards, both of them agreed with the plan I suggested. Preparing both hands, fire burned in my right hand while lightning crackles in my left. Putting both hands together, the energies merged into a powerful blue flame that crackles with both fire and lightning. I was feeling the wavelengths of our souls synchronize as I glared at the Kishin, bursting forth as I closed in on him.

        “APEX TWIN!!”




        As Shining Armor was racing towards where he saw the demon that once haunted the empire, a new shockwave almost blew him off of his hooves. Getting back on his feet, he now turned to see the massive dark king become no more, only leaving behind what looked like a small red egg.

        However, what surprised him more was the being that destroyed the monster. It’s gauntlets now turned into what appeared to be two ponies as they looked at one another, before one of them consumed the egg like wisp that was drifting in the snow.

        It was then that he felt like he had to do something. “Hey!”




        I rose my head in the direction of the voice as I tore off my ruined coat. Fire and Thunder noticed the sound of the voice too as we now could see a white stallion with a scarf around it’s neck and a blue mane and tail-. Good lord, is that a tattoo? Why would he have a tattoo on his ass of all places!?

        “Who are you?” He asked us. “What are you doing all the way out here in the Crystal Empire?”

        “It would be polite for you to say who you are first before we introduce ourselves.” I said to him, causing Fire and Thunder to look back at me as the two of them stayed by my side.

        “My name is Shining Armor, Captain of the Guard for the Crystal Empire.” Wow… that must be another way of saying Prince Shining if I ever heard of one. “Now, who are you?”

        I smirked, pushing my glasses up. “My name is Aaron. But I prefer to go by Kilik. I’m a Meister and these two here are my companions, Fire and Thunder.”

        “Kilik you say?” He asked. “Geez, and just when I thought Ken was a weird name.”

        “Hang on,” I interjected. “Did you say Ken? As in Ken Ahkrin?”

        “I believe so,” The Stallion replied. “Why do you ask?”

        I took in a deep breath, trying my best to calm my excitement as I managed to speak again. “He’s my best friend.”




End Chapter 13

> 14- One Punch Mare
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- One Punch Mare





Point of View: Ken




        After meeting Itazura for the first time, I saw her twice soon afterwards only mere hours apart from one another. One to show how strong she had gotten and meet Revaan. The other though was to help her overcome something troubling her personally. However, now she saw me as a big brother to her. That’s now two other displaced that see me as a sibling. First, it was Gregar, now it was Itazura. It must be hard trying to handle family and being an older brother.

        Now though, I wasn’t at the temple this time. After giving it some thought, I decided that if I were to show how committed I was with my relationship with AJ, I would help out around the farm. Now I was helping her harvest fresh apples from the trees. But instead of having to buck the trees like she would, one punch caused them to fall to the ground. I was lucky to hold back and not cause the entire tree to collapse. Though, if that did happen, it would just make me think of Saitama from One Punch Man… again. Except that I needed to make sure I didn’t slack off while I was helping. The first time I thought One Punch Man was when Itazura said “ok” blankly without any emotion whatsoever. Now, it felt like I was doing the same routine Saitama used to get stronger with the way that Applejack told me how to do this. Buck one hundred trees, one hundred apples per basket, and keep going until you fill close to one hundred baskets… isn’t that a classic case of irony.

        So when I felt like someone was trying to summon me, instead of letting it pull me away, I resisted. The only problem with that was that pulled them to me. As I was soon going to find out. “INCOMING!!!”

        “What the-!?” I said, just as I felt something smash my face into the ground. It felt like one of those olden day cartoons like bugs bunny when you had to pull your head out of the ground. But right now, I was trying to figure out what exactly hit me. 

        “Oops, sorry about that.” I heard as I got up. Shaking my head as I began to brush off the dust a little and… Oh my god, is that a pony in a Saitama outfit!? That… just made my day!

        “It’s alright,” I insisted. “Who… are you though?”

        “Oh, I’m Derpy Hooves. What’s your name human that looks somewhat like a dragon?”

        “Ken,” I said, “And I’m part dragon.” I had to hold back from blushing as I looked back at her, “You look kind of cute in that outfit of yours.”

        “Before you get any ideas, I am not interested in dating or joining a herd of any kind.” She said to me. Well, there goes that idea. 

        “I wasn’t even going to ask that…” I told her, looking back at her as her eyes spun around a little. “Would you have happened to meet Asphyxious? My only thought on the herd part was that if you heard about that from him.” That single question got the mare to look at me with a confused, yet silly look on her face. Which looked downright adorable when she was trying to adjust her wings with the white cape.

        “I have met him once. But he said he wanted me to join a hoard, not a herd.”

        “Had a feeling. Despite the fact I’m the head of one, I’m not going to ask for you to join.” I assured her. “I rather not pressure anypony into something uncomfortable. Especially a mare that just crashed into me and might destroy anything in sight with the swing of a hoof…” With it, I got back up on my feet and offered her a hand to help her back onto her hooves.

        “Thanks, and for the record that only happen once….by accident.”

        “Accident?” I asked in response, folding my arms and tilting my head a little in confusion. “Which part?”

        “Would you believe that did it to save a city from a meteor?” She asked, tilting her head a little.

        I paused for a moment, thinking this through fully before giving her my answer. “Yes… Yes I would.” It was then that I noticed something else moving nearby. Something that sounded like a machine with all the metal clinking around it. “Hey, do you hear that?”

        “You mean the sound of a machine? Yeah, I heard it a few seconds ago. I figure it was somepony plowing something.” She might have brought up a good point, but Applejack said the work we needed to do didn’t require a plow or tractor. Which only left two ideas in my mind… Applebloom and her friends were trying to go for a cutie mark… or Derpy wasn’t alone.

        “We weren’t using a plow.” I told her, noticing that the machine was now the form of a pony. “Wait… do you have cyborgs where you are from?”

        “My niece is one actually, why you ask?”

        In response, I point in the direction of the noise that I heard as the figure came out from behind the tree. “Would that niece of yours… happen to be her?” I asked, now as a mechanical unicorn began to emerge. Bearing the resemblance of Genos now, except for the eyes.

        “.....What the hell happen to your arm?”

        “Technically, I’m a scalebound… So my soul is bound to that of a dragon and in return, I’m part dragon” I explained, trying to make my explanation in twenty words or less.

        “Uh huh….anyway who hell are you and why should I care?”

        “Ken Ahkrin and technically… you two are in my world now.” I explained. “Derpy here crashed into me…”

        “.....Ha!” The unicorn laughed, falling backwards onto the ground and beginning to laugh uncontrollably

        “Yeah, I kind of expected that… Were you two trying to summon me?” I asked them, holding up the scale that was my token before I looked back at two mares, who were looking at one another for a moment before speaking. Amethyst herself groaned, while Derpy looked back at me with a silly expression on her face before holding a similar scale in her mouth. “And I should’ve expected that somehow.”

        “Sorry.” Derpy said, looking like she was upset. Oh god, please don’t be upset! You look like a lost puppy like that!

        “No no… you two didn’t do anything wrong… I just didn’t want to disappear in the orchard of my marefriend.” I insisted, trying to not make Derpy feel bad.

        “Marefriend?” The cyborg then asked me.

        “Ken, what the hay is-?” I turned around to find Applejack in her Earth Pony form trotting over with her little sister Applebloom before noticing the two newcomers. “Derpy? Why are you wearing that silly outfit?”

        “Um… AJ-?” I said. shortly before I heard Amethyst say the one thing that Applejack would see as an insult.

        “Sup country bumpkin.”

        Applejack herself twitched at the sly comment from Amethyst. Which of course, led to the one thing that you would never want to do. Especially when her orange fur was now turning into orange scales. “What… did you call me?”

        “.....Bahahahahahaha!”

        I facepalmed, looking back at Amethyst. “That was your first mistake.”

        “The only mistake I see is the way Applejack is looking right now-.” Before she could finish her sentence, Amethyst was bulldozed by a boulder twice her size. Being thrown into a mountainside and crashing hard. 

        “Mind your tone with me or you’re going to get hurt.” She said, before looking at Derpy. “I apologize. I kind of lose my temper anytime somepony insults me.”

        “I would be more worry about yourself if I were you, Applejack.” Derpy said, looking at both of us. That was when I remembered that Amethyst was basically Genos. And that her hooves… were incendiary cannons. Ones that can blow up boulders.

        “Interesting, guess that form of yours isn’t for show.” Amethyst said as she destroyed the boulder she was under, and appeared behind Applejack. “Guess I found a sparring buddy.”

        “Ah believe Ken and I might be up for that… Once we finish up with the rest of the applebucking that needs to be done-.” She stopped speaking the second one of Derpy’s hooves touched the trunk of a nearby tree… and caused a line of trees in the orchard to start crashing into one another like a row of dominos. Leaving us speechless for a while… Until young Applebloom then spoke up.

        “Can you teach me to be able to do something like that?!” She asked, her eyes looking towards Derpy. “Pleeeeease?”

        “Applebloom, we’re lucky that those trees didn’t hit the barn. Ah don’t think any of us want to explain to Granny Smith how almost a quarter of the orchard was uprooted out of the ground.”

        “I can teach you, but the training will be painful.”

        “Tell me please!!”

        “100 pushups, 100 situps, 100 squats, and 10 miles runs every single day non stop. You also have to have to have a well balance diet and you can’t use the A/C during all four seasons.” That just caused me to facepalm myself, looking back at her in doing so. Applebloom looked happy though, so I had to mention one thing that she did not realize at the time.

        “That means you might lose your mane.”

        Hearing that though, caused Appleblooms smile to fade. “But I don’t wanna lose my mane!”

        “Sugarcube, ah told you that for getting yer cutie mark, you’ll need to be patient,” Applejack reminded her. “Now, how about you run along and go play with your friends. Ah believe Ken and ah can take it from here.”

        “Thanks sis!” She squealed, hugging AJ before zipping off into town to go find Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. I sighed, looking back at Derpy and Amethyst as I tried to formulate something in my head.

        “Just out of curiosity… what Equestria are you guys from?”

        “One that’s full of superheroes. Ever heard of Maretropolis before?” I nodded, sharing to them that of how I ran into Lance when Revaan and I were summoned during a christmas celebration. “Okay good then I don’t have to explain much to yeah about it.”

        “So you are a cyborg and Derpy got superpowers… is there anything else we should know?” Applejack asked. “What about your daughter, Dinky?”

        “Super genius, the girl can make anything without even needing any instructions.”

        I looked at them, surprised. “If that’s the case… Where is she-?” My question was cut off the second that I felt something land on top of my head. When I looked up, I found a small unicorn filly that… wait… Oh my god, she has Child Emperor’s backpack! Not to mention she looked freaking adorable with her wearing it!

        “I really wish you guys would stop doing stuff like this. You know it’s hard to keep track of you two whenever you get summoned or vanish someplace else.”

        “You must be Dinky…” I said, helping her off of my head and setting her down next to Derpy. Even if the two of them together was basically weaponizing a nuclear warhead of adorableness. “I’m Ken. Nice to meet you.”

        “Nice to meet you two, I’m Dinky Hooves. What happened to your arm?”

        “Comes with being a Scalebound. I share a bond with a dragon, so my arm represents that… I also have different abilities because of it.” I tried to explain briefly, given the twenty words or less rule again with Derpy since she was basically Saitama. “We can meet him later if you want… fair word of warning though… he’s taller than Applejack’s barn. Like almost over 50 feet.”

        “We’ve seen bigger.”

        “That’s normal height… He’s also Spike’s father.” Applejack chimed in.

        “.....Okay.”

        That… gave me an idea. “Hey, how about since the Onyx temple is out in the badlands, we can go there for some training if Amethyst is interested.” I figured that she was sort of eager for action, so why not give her the chance to practice? We were just about done with our work on the farm anyways because of Derpy’s… domino effect.

        “Sure, I guess I could use a good practice dummy to test out a few of my features.” With it, I had the pair come close to us as I used a new item that I had acquired shortly after my third visit with Itazura. Teleportation crystals. When the light from the crystal went off, we all soon found ourselves in the plaza of the Temple, with Revaan overlooking us as we arrived. 

        “Why Ken… I did not expect any visitors today.” The dragon smiled, looking back at Derpy and the others as he noticed that his presence might’ve intimidated Dinky. “It was not my intention to intimidate you little one.”

        “Who said you were intimidating? Compare to the monsters back home, you’re not scarier than they are… and not that powerful.”

        “Oh, but I only surpressing my power because I know that I am not threatened. If I were to use my power at full strength, the world around us would be torn asunder.” He insisted. “Not to mention the bond Ken and I share.”

        “Uh huh…….welp I’m bored.”

        “Revaan… Derpy only gets explanations under twenty words.” I told him.

        “Hey! I take offense to that!”

        “Auntie… Remember when I tried to tell you how to work the oven?” Amethyst then told her. “And you still ended up setting the house on fire?”

        “......I still take offense to that.” Derpy groaned as I looked back at them. Rolling my eyes a bit. I had them follow me to the training grounds. Which was as wide as two soccer fields and around the battlefiend was multiple racks of weapons of different kinds. Including spellbooks and tomes for sorcerers and magic users.

        “What do you think?” I asked them. “It’s not quite exactly the BEST training ground, but it will do right?”

        “Possibly. Besides, in here nopony would get anything that belongs to them burned to a crisp.” Applejack said, “I can only wonder what happened to the blast that Amethyst launched earlier.”



Elsewhere… (Five minutes ago)

        On the edge of the Everfree, a unicorn mare was holding a piece of paper in her Telekinetic grip. Laughing to herself with an evil tone in her voice as she looked at her discovery. “Finally! I have acquired the spell I needed to put an end to Twilight Sparkle once and-.”

        Just as the mare was proclaiming her personal victory, a blast of heat energy went past the mare, turning the slip of paper she was holding into cinders as the ashes fell to the floor. “NNNOOOOOO!!!!!!!!”



        “Ehh… I don’t think it’s that much of a concern.”

        “I don’t think this place is going to support our fight.” Somepony told me as I looked back at them.

        “Asphyxious practiced here and it’s still intact. Plus any damage that is caused get’s repaired by the Temple’s magic.” Revaan mentioned to them. “If that’s not a good sign, then I don’t know what is.”

        “If you say so, come on country dragon….pony….thing.”

        “I’m still an earth pony, but I can turn into a dragon.” AJ clarified. “I’m not a hybrid of the two.”

        “Could’ve fooled me, now are you ready or what?” Amethyst asked, looking back at Applejack as both of them took up different fighting stances on separate ends of the arena.

        “Ladies first… Or are ya too chicken to even try?” Applejack smirked, taunting the Cyborg.

        “Please. If I can handle a meteor heading towards Maretropolis, I can pretty much handle a country bumpkin like you.” In that instant, a stone pillar struck Amethyst’s midsection, causing her to fly into the ceiling before coming back down.

        “You were sayin’?”

        “Incinerate!” The Cyborg shouted, firing off a burning blast of heat energy towards Applejack. She was now in her earth dragon form as she barrel-rolled over to the right, standing on her back legs as she swung her hooves in an underhoof swing. The motion though caused a spinning earthen saw blade to rush forth towards Amethyst, tearing the ground below as it raged towards it’s target.

        “Incinerate: Burning Blaze!”

        “That again?” Applejack replied, stomping her back legs and setting off a rumbling tremor that threw Amethyst off balance.

        “Who said it was the same?” That was when I saw exactly what Amethyst was referring to. “Take a good look under the arena floor.” When AJ looked down, I could see exactly what she was doing. Melting away the stone from all the cracks that were in the ground to where it was liquid lava. However though, this didn’t intimidate Applejack… In fact… I think I was seeing her smiling.

        “Oh my… Looks like I’m going to be trying one of my variations a little earlier than expected.” Wait a minute, what variations? “I was hopefully waiting on saving this for when ah got the chance to practice with Ken… But I think ah can give ya a sneak preview.”

        “Really now?” Soon though, Applejack repositioned herself as she began to concentrate. What caught my attention though was that the molten magma beneath their hooves… was rumbling… No way… Did Revaan actually-?!

        In that split second, Amethyst was attacked by a powerful spear of lava from behind. Almost clipping her right foreleg as she tried to find a safe place to land. I was just watching in shock… Revaan taught Applejack not just to control earth… but also control lava!? Damn, I am extremely lucky to have her as my marefriend.

        “Interesting, it’s a good thing I have Dinky upgrade my cybernetics for something like this.”

        “Well, yer gonna need all the help you can get,” She said, conjuring more energy as a new sheet of stone covered the ground. Seconds before she accelerated forward with the lava energy on her back hooves to smash Amethyst in the face, throwing her into a wall that was a few feet away from where Dinky was. “Though sending you close to your sister was unintentional.”

        “Amethyst, quit fooling around and take this fight serious!”

        “I was hoping to play around so she can show me her other moves, but I guess I’ll have to put the pressure on her to do so.”

        “Sorry kiddo. But unlike yourself, I’m not one for showing off… Though if ah remember correctly… Ken also has some and powerful abilities that are a lot different than mine.” Wow AJ… great way to put me in the center of attention. “Especially with that arm of his.”

        “And you just made it worse.” I facepalmed myself, looking back at the two of them as I now noticed Amethyst staring at me. Eyes eager for a challenge. Oh god, she now is giving me the eyes that Speed of Sound Sonic would give Saitama (Yeah, I’m a fan. Sue me).

        “I think she’s scanning you.”

        “Like a body scan? Please don’t tell me she’s a Airport Security screener,” I groaned sarcastically, dreading the thought of a Cyborg working for the TSA. “Plus, she probably won’t pick up anything yet. I suppress my energy in non combat situations.”

        “Interesting, even when you hid your powers your only at level A high rank super hero. You might be able to take down a S class super hero.” That… caught my attention real quickly. When I originally thought she was scanning, I originally thought Power levels like the old DBZ days with Vegeta screaming “It’s over 9000!!” or something like that. Looks like how her scans work is based on ranks instead.

        “Well… That is surprising,” I said, looking at Applejack. “Hey AJ, wanna trade places. I’ve been practicing some new tricks lately in my training that I want to test out.”

        “Sure, just give Amethyst a minute to recover. I know she may be a cyborg, but like everypony, she needs rest.” I heard her say as we switched places. Me entering the arena now as Applejack was now watching from the sidelines. If Pinkie Pie were here, she would be rooting for me in a cheerleader outfit. However, that was not exactly the case this time around.

        “To be fair, your attack didn’t do much damage compared to the Sea King’s power.”

        “Right… about that… Since I knew that your family was watching, I was only sparring at half strength. If I went all out on you, my lava attacks would melt anything in sight.” Applejack mentioned casually. “I don’t think Ken will be the same though.”

        “We’ll see Applejack… We’ll see…” I said to her, turning to the Cyborg. “Now… Ladies first.” I didn’t draw out any weapons yet… because if she was going to do what I think she was… then I can test a new spell on her. One that’s primarily focused on defense.

        “Lightning Eye!”

        Not it, not it, NOT IT!!!

        “Machine Gun blows!” Within seconds, I held my hands to the sides and let the mana flow out as it formed one of my blades that I used to defend myself.

        “Trace… ON!” I mentally shouted, focusing on blocking most of Amethyst’s attacks. With the ferocity in her attacks, I had to summon multiple swords in order to defend myself. Yet, the second I found an opening in her attacks, I fired off a blast of energy at close range to push her backwards.

        “Machine Gun Blow: Mach 2!”

        “Mach wha-?” I didn’t have enough time to react as I felt her fist smash into my face. However, it was going to take a lot more then that to beat me. “Okay, the first blow was free… You’re going to have to pay up for any future-.”

        SMACK!

        “Oh come on!!”

        “Worry about your pretty face later, right now you should be focusing on me kicking your flank, human.” Okay, that’s it… She asked for it. Ignoring her attacks, I punched her midsection to send her flying to the other end of the arena as I used the moment to heal my face.

        “Okay… the gloves come off now.”

        “I don’t like how this is going to turn out.” I heard somepony speak. All that did though was make Amethyst eager for more of a fight as she prepared her frontlegs for her next attack.

        “Come on old timer, is that the best you got?” She asked, trying to intimidate me. However, with my next move, I was behind her in the blink of an eye as I attacked her from behind. While she flew back, I held my hands out as I used my Trace to form my bow.

        I am the bone of my sword.

        “Accessing data file…..Orgia mode activated.” Just as that happened, I let loose a volley of arrows that were sent towards Amethyst at machine gun speeds. Causing her to quickly move on her hooves… except for one shot that clipped her back hoof.

        “Never thought she would use that mode so soon. Hope she doesn’t hurt herself.” I heard Dinky say to herself. However, I had one surprise for her. This time, I summoned a sword that looked like a small drill. But as I pulled it back and aimed it, the arrow stretched outward as I began to pour my energy into it. It may only be a small portion, but I can tell that it was messing with Amethyst’s sensors.

        “Incineration: War Hammer!”

        I let the arrow loose the second she said the name. Before she could even to prepare her attack. Caladbolg. One of four skills besides my other set of powers that Caex passed one to Coryena. This one being specific to my bowmanship… and I just hit Amethyst… dead on.

        “Okay I think that would be enough, can’t let my little muffin get hurt by a one sided battle-.” However, when Derpy said this, an explosion of mana went off from the arrow I fired to where it felt like a nuclear bomb just went off. Honestly, I almost felt like it was going to throw me back into the wall if I didn’t get the chance to hold my ground. However… what I saw next surprised me.

        Amethyst survived… and she… was… pissed.

        “There’s a few thing I would’ve let you get away with. I would let you get away with punching her and sending her flying. I would let you get away with even knocking her out. But what you just did where it looked like you set off a nuke where it could’ve destroyed my little muffin….That I can’t let you get away with.”

        “Oh you are in trouble now, I hope mom doesn’t spank you too hard.”

        “Honestly, it was unintentional. I never thought THAT would actually happen. I just thought it was a different kind of arrow,” I explained. “Besides, I can heal her.” With that, I cracked a few soul shards and let the magic head towards them. Even though Amethyst was technically a machine, the energy helped restore anywhere that the cyborg would normally need repairs. Personally, I would ask about what kind of messed up physics would lead to something like that… but I rather not say anything to make the current situation worse.

        “You might want to prepare yourself, mom’s gonna kick your flank for almost hurting Amethyst.”

        “Well… You do remember that if you hurt me… you hurt Revaan too right?” I said, trying to convince her not to do anything crazy.

        “Not even the powers of muffin can save you from me-.”

        “Okay, last ditch effort. Here goes nothing.” I said, grabbing the one item that I did not have this morning with breakfast and held it out for her like it was an offering. “Blueberry Muffin?”

        The pegasus stopped, looking back at me with a different expression this time. One that was like Mr. Garrison on South Park when he yelled out WHAT DID YOU SAY!? “Did you say blueberry muffins?”

        “Uhh… I’m holding one. You can have it if you-.”

        “MINE!!!” She yelled, leaping towards me as she swiped the muffin out of my hands before I can finish my sentence. Gobbling it down in ten seconds flat. “Your offer pleases me, as such you are spared…… for now.”

        Dun dun dun… Oh come on, how do they do it so well in the movies!?

        “You’re lucky that you had that muffin on you, otherwise you’d be eating dirt by now.” I heard Dinky say as Applejack landed next to me.

        “Well, I think that’s that…” She said as she turned to look towards me. “Good thing too, I was beginning to fear that you may be running out of blades-.”

        Around then, I had the two swords I originally started fighting with return to my hands in an instant. “Care to correct yourself, AJ?”

        “S-sorry sugarcube, you have… uh damn… what’s the term Applebloom would use… ah right, blades for days.”

        “Blades for days…” I repeated, “Funny thing is, that has a good ring to it.”

        “...... Humans are weird.”

        “Trust me… You should’ve seen Lance’s cousin when he was running from a drunken Asphyxious who thought he was hitting on his daughter,” I told them, recalling what happened on that christmas eve. “He tried to explain to him that it was a misunderstanding but… let’s just say that it did not work out for him in the long run.”

        “...... I stand corrected you all are weird.”

        “Since when is anything normal in Equestria?” Applejack asked, looking back at Amethyst.

        “Fair point.” I personally can agree with what Applejack said personally. The word normal is like completely foreign. That was the case for almost every other Equestria that I have been summoned to along with Applejack. Plus, with the way things are right now, something tells me that things are only going to get more complicated.

        Especially the fact that I felt another presence in the temple, one that I could not recognize at all.





Point of View: Aaron (Some time earlier)




        Okay, to be completely honest… I first thought that either I was dreaming or downright hallucinating when I heard Shield-butt say my friends name. But as I actually started to talk to him, those thoughts went up in smoke as we started talking. He lead me inside this crystal empire that he was talking about and too my surprise, looked a lot nicer that I originally thought. When I first thought crystal empire, my mind got me thinking of back home where there were too many drug kingpins that made a fortune off of crystal meth. This though, was the exact opposite.

        Walking inside the palace that Shining was talking about, he led Fire, Thunder and I to a mirror like portal that, to his knowledge, led to some weird place called Ponyville. I played along with him and followed him inside, but when I stepped out, the first thing I saw was the homes outside and the ponies running around.

        “Man, why did I have to end up in the sticks?” I said to myself. Hopefully, Mr. Armor here was too busy focusing on something else-.

        “Hey Shining… who's this kid?” I looked up, seeing a female lavender colored pony that strangely made me think of Willy Wonka taffy. I mean the colors of almost every pony that I have seen made me think that the color scheme of this place was from Charlie and the Chocolate Factory. 

        “Uh… I have a name?” I said, looking back at her.

        “Twilight, this is Aaron. Though, he prefers to be called Kilik. His companions are Fire and Thunder.” Shining said. Both of them looked kind of shy when they looked at the new pony, but when Thunder tried to shake her hoof, she accidently electrocuted her to where her fur was standing up all over the place and she was wobbly like a cartoon character.

        “Sorry.” She squeaked as “Twilight” tried to stand back up properly.

        “Well… That was… unexpected…” She said, shaking her head a bit from side to side to fix her mane. “So what brings you here, Aaron?”

        “Well, Shining Armor said that he thought you would know where my friend would be. He goes by Ken-.”

        “Wait, you know Ken-?” She said, looking like she wanted to race into her room and grab some surgical supplies. Oh god, please don’t try to dissect me-!

        “Twily, Aaron isn’t here to play a round of twenty questions,” Wait, they have such a thing here? “He just wants to know where Ken is.”

        “Oh he went back a while ago with Applejack to the temple.”

        Okay, now I was downright lost in translation. “Who-? What?”

        “We’ll explain later. But maybe you should follow me.” With that, Shining left me in the care of his little sister. If you call care having her go on and on about books, magic and other stuff that I wouldn’t give two sh*ts about. When we arrived at this… temple though, something felt… off. Like really off. But only did we get into a clearing that we were greeted by the one thing that I would NEVER in my life prepare myself for.

        A dragon. Black scales all over and he was giving me vibes that this guy was like Smaug. But the one thing that caught me off guard was when it actually spoke. “Why hello there-?”

        “WHAT THE HELL!?!”




Point of View: Ken




        Just as we thought that things had finally settled down and we were about to leave the barrack, I heard shouting come from the main plaza of the temple. “WHAT THE HELL!?!”

        “Um….are you okay?”

        “Sugarcube, ah didn’t say anything…” Applejack pointed out, “Neither did Ken… in fact… I haven’t heard a voice like that before.” She might not have heard such a voice… but I have. That sounded a lot like… No… No, that can’t be. Without saying anything, I took off, leaving them behind as I tried to hurry. I could hear Applejack crying out in the distance, but her voice grew farther and farther away as I entered the plaza.

        “Revaan, what is going on-?”

        “Ken!?” The second I heard this, I turned around to see the one thing that I honestly never expected.

        My only friend from back home… Aaron. “Holy sh*t.”

        Soon, Applejack and the rest of them caught up, only to be surprised to see him with Twilight. “What in tarnation-?”

        “Who’s that?”

        “The only friend I ever had back home… Aaron.” I said, walking over to him as I gave him a short brief hug. 

        “Dude… You have NO idea how glad I am to see you…” He said, noticing the others behind me. I just turned around, smiling a little and thankful that my friend was alive and well.

        “Same… But… how exactly did you get here?” I asked, just out of curiosity as I noticed the two ponies next to him. “Who are your friends?”

        “Oh that’s Fire and Thunder. They’re my companions and also weapons.” He said casually. But the last part just had everypony confused.

        “The hell is that supposed to mean?” I heard Amethyst say. Aaron just chuckled a little, cracking his knuckles.

        “Looks like you’re going to need a demonstration,” He said. Within seconds, Fire and Thunder began to glow as they turned into separate balls of light as they wrapped around his hands, forming a pair of gauntlets that channeled fire in one hand and thunder in another. 

        “Holy crap, you’re a meister.” I cursed, with him nodding his head in response.

        “Yeah, I’m still trying to get use to it,” He said while Fire and Thunder returned to their original forms a few seconds later. “Trust me… I’ve had a long day… especially with having to kill that kishin named Sombra or something like tha-.”

        “Bored again.”

        I facepalmed, looking back at Derpy before returning to Aaron. “She only accepts explanations in twenty words or less.”

        “Oh… right…” He said, then noticing my arm. “Dude, what the hell happened to your arm?”

        “I’m a Scalebound. Formed a Pact with Revaan and because of it, I got some new abilities… We can talk about that later though,” I told him as I turned around towards Derpy and her family. “Hey Derpy? I’m going to assume that you want to get back home right? Well, you’re more than welcome to help yourself to all the muffins we have in the pantry before you leave-.”

        “MUFFINS!!!” Within Milliseconds, I heard her crash into the kitchen and saw anything that wasn’t a muffin being tossed aside. Aaron just stared at what was happening before looking back at me. Speechless. When she was done, she was carrying a sack of muffins over her shoulder like it was Santa Claus carrying presents on Christmas Eve.

        “Hey… before you guys leave… do you have some kind of token or something that I can used to call on you? It was really nice to see you guys and I wouldn’t mind possibly hanging out with you again.”

        “Here you go.” Dinky replied to my question, handing what appeared to be another Muffin, but this one being their token.

        “Alright. Guess it’s time to send you guys home.” I replied, using their token to create a one way trip for Derpy and her family to go back home as they leaped inside. Only for Derpy to pop back out because she almost forgot her muffins.

        “Okay… just… what…?” Aaron asked, looking back at me. I sighed a little as I had him follow me to the Dining room. Where a huge mess and a long conversation awaited us. Though, unlike other times where I had to answer someone’s question mid sentence, Aaron actually didn’t interrupt me at all. Instead, he listened to everything I had to tell him. All the way up to the point where Derpy herself was a hero for fun.

        “Geez man… you must’ve been having the good life here with all that you’ve told me about.” He said, smirking a little.

        I shook my head a little. “Not quite… We’re trying to bring back Revaan’s kind, run a hoard, and deal with a Nightmare that is almost unkillable. Plus, not to mention some of the other Displaced I met. Including Asphyxious.”

        “Honestly, that guy sounds like a Raditz. Seriously, he does.”

        “... You better not tell him that when you meet him. He’s an undead lich that’s also a dragon… and also very serious when it comes to family.” I explained. “Still, if you want, you can stay here and live in the temple if you want. As long as you don’t cause any trouble.”

        “Thanks man… it’s been real crazy over the time you’ve been gone back home… Everyone had their own theories over your disappearance and one guy got suspended because he couldn’t keep his mouth shut.”

        That… caught my attention. “Seriously? How?”

        “Well, after you vanished, a lot of us went over to a korean barbecue place to eat and one guy couldn’t lower his voice when he was theorizing that spies from North Korea kidnapped you… Let’s just say he’s the reason we all got kicked out and he had to write a formal apology to the owner a few days later.” Okay, that is seriously taking it way too far.

        “Hey Ken, ah’m gonna go check on the eggs. Be back in a minute.” I heard Applejack say, looking back at me. Only for it to confuse Aaron.

        “Dude… what was she talking about?”

        “Well… let me put it to you this way… I’m going to be a father.”

        “…… You lucky son of a b*tch.” He smiled. “Congratulations man.” Aaron took another sip from his glass of water that he asked for as he then looked back at me. “So… remember this hoard you mentioned? The part where you’re head of your own branch?”

        “Yeah, what about it-?”

        “Well, I was going to ask if I could join.” That… caught my surprise. “You did kind of introduce me to everyone already and I thought I could be able to fit in here.” That, caused me to laugh a bit as I looked back at him.

        “Dude… To be completely honest with you… you have seen nothing yet.”




End Chapter 14

> 15- A different perspective
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- A different perspective





Point of View: Aaron




        To be completely honest, I was not quite sure how to make out my present situation. I found my friend, who turns out is now part dragon and is not only the head of a hoard branch, but also has two… marefriends. I think that’s the right term. Anyways, my point is that the last time I saw Ken, he was a lot different from the old friend I remember from back home… in a good way. Hell, I still have a lot to learn about what I’m capable of and I’m not complaining about being gone from my home. I hated being back there because of all the junkies and criminals that made our neighborhood a mess.

        It was around the next morning when I got up to find out from Revaan that Ken had to go somewhere because someone needed his help. Which meant that it left me with a very slim choice of options on what I should be able to do next. I could train with Fire and Thunder, though I think they would be too tired to even consider the idea. Maybe explore around the temple and get the lay of the land a bit? Ehh, maybe later. Hopefully, there’s still something good for breakfast that I can find as edible back in the kitchen. Too many possibilities.

        That was when a portal opened up and a man wearing a red coat with some kind of steampunk thing on his back. He also had a tail, which personally caused me to raise an eyebrow, and as soon as he saw me he started yelling. “Where Ken!? Is he still here!”

        “Uh… He just left… Who are you?” I asked him, a little confused by this morning’s visitor.

            “Did he say who he was fighting or where he was going!?” The guy yelled holding me by the shoulder, shaking me.

        “N-no man. Get your hands off of me!” I snapped back, forcing him to let go as I slid backwards, adjusting my glasses. “Ken just said that a friend needed his help. He didn’t say who or where… Matter of fact, who the hell are you supposed to be?”

        He just pulled at his own hair and yelled. “F***! It Lance all over again! I swear if Ken come back after fighting with time I’m going to punch him in the face!” Whoever this guy was just started to rant off the top of his head as he walked around once he calmed down I think he noticed me.

        “Sorry I’ve, had a long week. My name is Asphyxious Hellbringer.” Asphyxious said as he drank from the flask that he had on him.

        “Aaron Kalik. But I go by Kilik as a nickname.” I introduced myself, wanting to personally define this guy as Mr. A so that way I don’t have to deal with long ass names.

          “Okay, well nice to meet you, Looking after a large family is not easy. More so when the oldest are in there teens now.” Mr. A said as he rubs his face. “I was just done talking to someone about marrying their daughter. Not as easy as you think.”

        “Well, you don’t seem to be in a rush for anything now are you?” I asked, pulling up a chair. “If that’s the case, then maybe we can talk for a little bit before you have to go anywhere.”

             “Kay sure what do you want to talk about?” Mr. A asked as he put the flask away.

        “Well, I had finally met back up with Ken yesterday after being separated for god knows how long and I was trying to get myself adjusted with a few things.” I explained as I recalled everything that Ken told me the other night and then some. Until I realized the moment where I might have messed up the other night.

        “Oh my god, you walked in on him and his hoard right?” Mr. A asked as he started to laugh.

        I shook my head. “No, not necessarily… It might have involved me not knowing any better calling you a Raditz because I was tired and unaware of what you actually were. So sorry about that.” I apologized, trying my best to not melt under pressure.

        “Don’t worry about it, I may not be as OP as some displaced but I get the job done. Besides where the fun in destroying everything with one finger?” Mr. A asked as he looked around. “Anyway I heard Ken got a hold of something and I wanted to see if I could learn about it.” Before I could respond, I heard several tired yawns as I noticed Fire and Thunder beginning to wake up and trot over to where I was, partially stumbling a little in the process.

        “Good morning Fire. Thunder. How did you sleep?” I asked them, to where they both replied with a couple of positive muffles as they looked at me before noticing Mr. A. Upon seeing him though was when they decided to hide behind me, a little intimidated by his appearance I imagine.

        “Don’t worry kids I don’t bite.” Mr. A said smiling warmly at them and giving them a small wave. “They siblings or your kids?” He asked looking at me.

        “They’re siblings, but not my kids.” I explained. “They’re my weapons. You familiar with Meisters by any chance?”

        “Hmmm, Meisters… Oh! From Soul Eater right?” Mr. A asked as he grinned. “Now I understand why they fear me.”

        “Either that you are a kishin or something else. Also, you wouldn’t believe it, but Lord Death is the reason how I got here.”

        “No way.” Mr. A said smiling at me like someone just told him a new movie was just relisted.

        “Yeah, I’m being serious. Lord Death brought me here and also paired me up with Fire and Thunder. And I already took care of one Kishin already up in the Crystal Empire with that Sombra freak.”

             “Please tell me there a Liz and Patty that don’t work for Death the kid?” Mr. A asked me with a hopeful look in his eye, oh didn’t notice he had one eye.

        “Honestly, I haven’t wandered that far. I’ve only been here for two days. Three if you count today.” I pointed out to him. “I’m still trying to get myself familiar with my new surroundings and what not.”

            “I understand, One can still dream I guess, hey want to explore this place? Last time I was here, I had to help kill an undead dragon who turned out to be the big guy’s old mate. Feel kind of sorry for him.” Mr. A said as he got up. I followed him outside, thinking that he was referring to Revaan when he mean the big guy as we continued to walk throughout the temple. Most sections of the temple were either blocked off by warding spells of some sort that Revaan or Ken could remove, part of the town down below with Maple and Mystic, or just hard to reach. So right now, the possibilities of where we could go are right now up in the air.

            “I’ll have to have Ken explain how he made those warding Spells.” The half dragon said to himself as he was reading off a note book. “Everything here is very interesting, I may take a class down here one day.”

        “I honestly don’t think Ken made those spells.” I replied back. “Last I heard, he doesn’t have any skills related to that.”

        “I see, would it hurt the boy to take some notes and learn more about his powers. I hate it when displaced use spells and don’t understand how they work.” Mr. A said but stopped when he looked down one hall.

        “Hunh? Is something the matter?” I asked him as I followed him.

        “Don’t know, but I smell something.” Mr. A said as he put his notebook away.

        “Smelled something? What are you, part animal?” I asked him

        “Dragon and Lich.” Asphyxious said smiling at me with a knowing look. “You ever been in a fight before?” Mr. A asked as he pulled out a cutlass. 

        “Yeah, why?” I asked him. “Wait… are you thinking that we’re going to get into a fight?” 

         “Like I tell my class, You don’t find trouble, it finds you.” Mr. A said as he walked down the hall. “Besides if we don’t deal with it now it’ll just follow us. Besides monsters love us displaced, always trying to eat us.” Keeping that in mind, I had Fire and Thunder transform into their weapon forms as they wrapped around my hands. Cracking my knuckles, I looked back at Mr. A… God, everytime I say that, I somehow think of Harley Quinn calling the Joker “Mr. J”.

         “Say something?” Asphyxious asked as we were walking. I shook my head, cautiously following behind him as I kept my eyes open for any signs of trouble.

         “So, did Ken warn you about anything that could still be down here?” Mr. A asked as he looked at some markings on a wall. I told him the exact same thing that he told me. That we shouldn’t have that much of a problem with what was going on because he, Applejack and Revaan had already cleared out a majority of the monsters in here. But the inscriptions on the wall though… that was something else.

         “Interesting, I can’t read this just I feel like I should know it.” Mr. A said looking at them more closely. I wanted to usher him to try and display a little more caution, but karma in that instance, beat me to it. Mr. A fell in a hole, or should I say, the floor opened up under him. Swallowing him up as I heard him crash down below.

        “You okay?” I asked, trying to see if I could hear a response from him.

            “F*** this place with a rusty spoon!”

        … Okay, what was he trying to say? You know what, screw it. “Do you need any help down there!?”

         “No I’m good, let me think…” There was a long pass before he called back. “Yeah, I’m okay, interesting room though.”

        A room? That sounded… new. “Hang on a second man. I’ll be right there.” I told him as I raced back over to where Revaan was so I can get his help. It took a little bit of work to find the dragon, but as soon as I mentioned Asphyxious, Revaan sighed.

        “That idiot better not be causing anymore trouble.” He grumbled as we walked back over. Once I got back to the half dragon, I then called out to him. 

        “Hey Asphy… I can call you that, right?”

        “Sure man! Had a little bug problem but it all good now!” He called back.

        “Okay, we’ll try to find a way to help you out. I got Revaan with me, can you describe the location where you are at?” I hollered out to him.

        “Well it a big room, lot of books, and bugs no wait.” I heard something give out a dying hiss. “Yeah dead bugs. And I feel a lot of magic in here, being careful not to use spells.” Given this, I originally thought that the room was some kind of library or study. But it seemed like Revaan had other ideas.

        “Just stay there. I might have an idea of where you are at.” Revaan ushered as I followed him around to the back end of the barracks to one of the passageways that was blocked off by a set of encroaching vines. Heaving a little, Revaan breathed out a plume of red and orange flames as the vines withered away and the door that stood there now rolled off to the side and we soon saw the half dragon standing by himself next to a fire. “Thought so.”

        Wait, what?

        “Hey guys, lunch is almost ready.” Mr. A called out to us as he was reading a book. Once I reach him, I saw what he was cooking.

        “You were originally an exterminator and now you’re cooking bug corpses? doesn’t that just sound messed up?” I asked.

        “What? I was hungry besides part dragon remember.” Mr. A said as he cuts off a piece of meat and eats it. “Tests like crab. What some?”

        “I just had breakfast, I’ll pass.” I insisted, not wanting to see what dead bug tasted like. All that did was make me think of the bizarre foods some people would go to eat at the state fair. “Anyways, did you possibly figure out where we are?”

             “Not really but I think this place maybe a archive of some kind, had to deal with the bugs first.” Mr. A explained as he put the book back where he found it. “What I don’t understand is where this flow of magic is coming from?” Revaan though, just looked around as he took in the sights of everything around him and then muttered a few words to himself.

            “Something on your mind big guy?” Mr. A asked walking up to Revaan.

        “Til Kos Kun.” I heard Revaan say, followed by the lighting of several torches that were on the walls that provided more light to the room.

        “Interesting.” Mr. A said as he looked around. “What is this place?”

        “This is the place where we used to keep many family secrets and historical references in regards to the Onyx Dragonkin. The library up above us is for more of the equestrian references, while down here is different.”

        “I understand, I bet Twilight would have the time of her life trying to copy all this down.” Mr. A said with a smile on his face. I chuckled a bit as well as I looked around a little, only to realize something different… with what the dragon had said previously.

        “Wait… what do you mean by different?”

        “These texts are from the scribes of my kind and tell of my family's history. Therefore, they are more draconic than anything else out there.”

        “It be like hearing about a historic place talked about by two different sides. On one they say they drove out an enemy, the other kicked out of the only place they knew as home.” Mr. A explained. 

        “My kinds history was not exactly like that, but you do bring up a good scenario, Asphyxious.” He told him.

        “I’m a teacher now I have to find ways to explain things to my class in a way they can understand.” Asphyxious replied.

        “True. But it rare to find these because of the amount of knowledge that is stored within the pages of one of these books,” He explained before placing one back on the shelf. “I will return here later. For right now, we should head back up to the surface. Surely I think Ken might be back after all the time we spent down here looking for secrets.”

        “Alright I need to find out if he attacked Time or not. If he did I’m kicking him in the balls. Sorry about that Revaan.” Mr. A apologized to the dragon. By the time that we got back up though, we soon found a few ponies rushing in and out of the hospital in a dire panic and with it, Ken shortly was coughed out of a portal to where he was. Only to have his clothes covered in blood and dirt.





Point of View: Ken




        Okay, just when I thought that I could finally catch a break from whatever the hell I was dragged into involving Time Spinner and with what happened, those were some memories that I rather forget. As I tried to rub off the dusty landing though, I noticed Asphyxious right next to where Aaron and Revaan were before they left in order for me to deal with the lich… great.

        “Lucky me!” He yelled before almost kicking me in between the legs, if it weren’t for my arm blocking his leg. “That was for going off half cooked with Lance. Don’t worry I already had a talk with him.”

        “Wait wha-?” I barely was able to register what was happening as I was communicating with him. I was freaking tired from the amount of energy I expended and now I was having to put every ounce of what I had left into concentrating with Asphyxious.

        “Oh well there go my plan on stopping you. I guess I’ll settle for learning about that reality bubble thingy Lance told me about.” He said after crossing his arms and walking off. “Go get fix up and we’ll talk.” Taking the cue, I headed his words as I went to the bathroom in order to clean up my face and then change into a different pair of clothes. It took me ten to fifteen minutes in order for me to be ready, but once I was all focused, I returned back to see Asphyxious again. And something told me that he was not happy.

            “I take it you just heard what Time said on a tape that Lance had right?” He asked calmly looking at me. “You also hurt Revan if I remember right.”

        “Revan hurt Pinkis and she is carrying Applejack’s foal.” I told her. “I did what I thought I needed to do to protect her. Thank god that the foal wasn’t hurt.”

        “I understand that, She was not in control of herself. But also my daughter is fine.” Asphyxious told me as he drinks some tea. “Time never planned to kill her, just take away her void powers. Time does not have much time left so I’m asking you to leave her be.”

        I deeply sighed a little, looking back at him. “I’m sorry Asphy… it’s just… Pinkis and the Elements of Insanity are like family to me. Hell, Pinkis is my second marefriend. Remember how you were protective over your daughter on Christmas Eve?”

        Asphyxious smiled at me in understanding. “Sounds like you have the beginning of a good hoard to me Ken. Say, want to see the eggs when they hatch? I think Sonay would like that. And it maybe good for you and AJ. Maybe I’ll bring Ava and Dox along.” 

        Well, that sounded reasonable. “Sure thing,” I replied, nodding my head a little as I looked back at him. “Again, sorry about my actions before. I still have to control some new abilities I have. Plus, I felt like I needed to help Pinkis the best I could around then.”

            “I know, I just wished Time had a better plan then push those he care about away so they don’t see her die.” Asphyxious sighed as well after saying that. “It not easy getting old, I better get home I have a wedding to plan with my hoard mates. Later.” Asphyxious said as a portal opened up and he walked through. Once it closed a small note was left on the floor.

        It reads. Remember to teach me how that Reality marble works I want one! All I did was roll my eyes as I looked back at the note. “In your dreams, Asphyxious.” Out of the set of new techniques he had learned, four of them were in the caliber of Unlimited Blade Works. There was Unlimited Blade Works, a reality marble that cuts off any perception of the real world around them. So basically, it’s the literal definition of the phrase I reject your reality and substitute it with my own. Trace I mainly use in close quarters combat, Caladbolg is a last resort bowman skill with a lot of firepower and the final ability is a defensive skill that had many layers to it. Almost like an onion, but without the dreadful effect on the eyes.

           That when I noticed more on the note. P.S. I’m dating Lance daughter. Smiley face. Hang on a second, Lance has a daughter? … Seriously, what is his family like?!

        Ignoring the stray thought, I went over to Revaan to catch up with him and see if anything new happened while I was away. Because if Asphyxious was doing something with Aaron, then they must’ve done something in order to kill the boredom other than talking or fighting one another. “Hey Revaan, anything interesting happen while I was gone?”

        The dragon grinned a little, nodding his head for a brief moment before he began to explain. “Actually yes, Your friend Aaron and Asphyxious uncovered a new section of the temple while you were gone.” Revaan soon began to walk over past the barracks, surprising me a little as I looked back at him, but decided to keep calm and follow him into the newfound section of the temple that had yet to be seen by me until now. What I did find though… was quite breathtaking to say the least. Carvings of Dragons on the walls, written scriptures on bookshelves… almost anything that would remind me to have a “KEEP OUT” sign so Twilight doesn’t barge in here next time she visits.

        “This is where the most ancient of family secrets is kept. Bloodlines of different generations, different kin. Everything all in one place. Of course though, you are the first one besides Aaron and myself in order to step in here.”

        “What about Asphyxious?” I asked

        “He fell down… let’s say it didn’t go so well for him,” The dragon sighed as we continued looking. However, with Revaan explaining to me more about his kind's history and all the different species and cultures, I became curious about some… other details while he was explaining all of this to me. Specifically with myself. The whole thing with being a Scalebound. Was it just to one specific type of dragon? Or was it something else I did not know about? …… Well, it can’t hurt to ask him right?

        “Hey Revaan, can I ask you something?” I started off, taking a minute to form the second half of my statement before speaking again. “With all these different dragons out there… How rare is a Scalebound like myself?” Revaan closed his eyes, sighing deeply as he thought to himself before opening his eyes again.

        “Ken, A Scalebound is seen as a myth and a legend in all dragon cultures. My father when I was younger was so stubborn that he dismissed the possibility of one existing… But there’s one thing about myths that always catches you by surprise,” He said to me as he raised a talon to his head. “Myths are just simply truths of stories that we’ve long forgotten.” 

        That… was a powerful statement. For a moment, I thought he turned into one of those enlightenment philosophers like Voltaire. But then again, it was Revaan. He was a dragon after all and he possibly knew more about it than anyone else here. This is his home after all.

        At one point though, we came across a crystalline orb in the room that looked like one of those mythical crystal balls in the old cartoons back home. But as it turned out, this one resonated with energy that my arm could extract. I found that out for myself when I felt it surge around my hands and form a small dragon symbol in my hands. Which caused Revaan to smile a little as he looked at me. He named the small amount of energy Alok kun, which meant Rising Light in draconic and I can say that the name fit well. Now, I think with this, there was only one thing left to do with it and that was to try it outside. Given how destructive some of my other abilities had been, I rather not destroy anything precious in a place like this.

        When outside, I channeled the newfound energy through my dragon arm as I shot my arm up, releasing it as it took form into a Dragon like beacon and soared into the night, shining brightly for several minutes like a star in the night sky. I was personally proud of myself for how successful I was and hopefully, it will get someone’s attention.



        The newfound light that shined in the sky stretched out across the endless sea to the kingdoms beyond Equestria’s borders. But there was one kingdom specifically that it’s citizens looked at the rising light in the distance in awe over it’s beauty and grace. Unaware of it’s purpose… All except one.

        That individual was none other than the Empress of the kingdom of Huoshan. One of over a few kingdoms in the country of Foenum. She knew the purpose that was the light in the sky and knew of it’s signs. What it meant. She knew about the legends of the Scalebound, but never thought that she would ever in her lifetime see the light of the dragon. Now, she called for her most decorated soldier for a very… special mission. And as the captain of the Dawn Guard trotted in, her fire like mane lit the once dim hallway as she kneeled before the Empress.

        “You called me, Empress?”

        “At ease, Captain,” The Empress insisted. “I have a mission for you that requires you to travel outside of Foenum’s borders. Do you think you are capable of undergoing such a task?”

        The captain nodded, “Yes I believe so. What is my mission, your majesty?”

        “Well, this one may seem… difficult to explain… Do you see the light in the sky?” She asked the guard, pointing to the light in the sky that twinkled with the stars. “Believe it or not, there is actually a purpose behind it, and it relates to one of the oldest legends in draconic culture as well as our own. The legend of the Scalebound.”

        “The Scalebound?” She questioned. “I don’t mean to be so bold your majesty, but isn’t that merely a children's tale?”

        “It is not merely a children’s tale. Myths are just simply truths of stories that we’ve long forgotten, captain.” She said, remembering the phrase passed down through the line of ancestors. “The light in the sky is living proof of it. You are to head towards it and find the Scalebound for yourself. I have faith in you, not just because you are the Dawn Guard captain and a key keeper, but because if anyone can do it, I believe you can.” With it, the captain saluted one last time, thanking the empress as she raced down the hall. The empress only had one thing left to say as she watched her leave.

        “May the stars watch over you on your journey, Tianhuo.”




End Chapter 15

> 16- Wake up call
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Wake up call





Point of View: Ken




        Anytime I tried to drift away in sleep the night after I sent out the Alok Kun, I was unfortunately unsuccessful. For the most part, I was just lying there, awake and staring into nothingness, even though I felt Applejack’s warm presence next to me. Right now… even though it didn’t look like it, I was worried. Worried about many things that I had been putting off for sometime that might affect how good life was for me right now… But most importantly, I was worried for Applejack… For Pinkis… for their safety. Caex was right… I was feeling the effects of fatherhood. But it felt like there was something more. Something that I could not see right now… Either that or I was feeling the effects when it came to lack of sleep.

        When I finally laid my head down and closed my eyes, I woke up to something completely different. All around me was the deep ink like blackness of the void with small dots of white that served as stars. It was then when I turned around though did I find something unexpected. I wasn’t alone. Right behind me was none other than the princess of the night herself. Princess Luna.

        “Greetings Ken,” She broke the silence, bowing in response to my presence. “It has been a while since we have last spoken to one another.” The Alicorn wasn’t wrong when she said that. The last time we had a chance to talk was around two weeks to possibly a month ago. Time flew by very quickly and because of it, I was personally surprised when I first saw her standing there. In return though, I acknowledged her presence by nodding my own head before speaking.

        “Princess Luna, It has been quite some time. Should I assume that right now we are in my dreams?” I asked, unsure if we were in there or in the “soul room” like Coryena would put it. The Alicorn nodded, answering my question without the use of words. So, in response, I replied with a follow up question. “So my friend, what brings you all the way out here? My dreams aren’t quite as… interesting as some would imagine.”

        “Ah yes… But I am here so I can talk to you without having to wake you or fair Applejack up in the temple.” That… actually made sense. She is the Princess of the Night. I just didn’t expect her to be a dreamwalker. If that was the case though, then there must’ve been another reason why she was here.

        “What would you like to talk about?” I asked politely. Curious as to what the Lunar alicorn wanted to talk to me about at this hour. What I heard from her next though surprised me.

        “I would like to discuss with you two things. The first is with how to defeat Nightmare Moon in the near future, but the second one is more of a… personal question I want to ask you.”

        A personal question? That was… kind of unexpected. Then again, there are a lot of things here that not a lot of people can expect so who am I to judge?. “Alright, what would you like to ask me?” I asked her, calmly and quietly awaiting her response as the mare looked back at me with a small blush on her face.

        “I w-was wondering if… well… if I could become part of your hoard.” Well that just escalated quickly. I never expected that kind of question to be heard from a Princess. “A-a long time ago, I knew the Onyx Dragons before they were driven so close to extinction. I feel as if I… was somehow responsible. So please… Let me help you make things right.” I took some time to think this over. I knew that I was the head of the Hoard and that Luna was a nice person. But after what happened with Pinkis, I didn’t want anypony else I cared for getting hurt. Sighing a little, I looked back at her with the most honest expression I could come up with at the time.

        “I’m okay with it. But we should talk to Revaan about it first just in case,” I replied to her, the alicorn nodding in response. With that though, I saw her horn shine a little and when I woke up, I found her just mere inches away from my bed. And the only thing I had on was a pair of pants.

        “J-just let me get a shirt and we’ll be off.” I said, a little bit shocked by seeing her so suddenly. Acknowledging my present… situation, she let me grab a shirt to throw on from the closet as I walked with her to Revaan’s chambers. It was still early morning and the sun had not risen yet, but it was then that I had to focus on something else right now. Excusing myself for a moment, I made my way to the infirmary. Where I found myself face to face with the stallion in charge of the clinic.

        “Good morning, Dr. Cross,” I acknowledged him, who was looking through the papers that were on the clipboard that he had as he redirected his focus towards me. “How are you?”

        “Okay for the most part. Like any other typical morning here in the hollow,” He sighed a little, drinking from a small coffee cup. “I would guess that you are here to see Pinkis?”

        I nodded my head, explaining that I wanted to see her current condition. He soon lead the way towards the room in the clinic where she was and when I saw her on the bed in there asleep, I felt like I had to breath a huge sigh of relief. As Dr. Cross explained to me, it took a while in order to make sure that she was stable. But he was thankful that she was resting properly and if we gave her time, she would expect to make a full recovery. Not only that, but what happened to her didn’t hurt the child that Pinkis was having. However, void travel to get her here accelerated her pregnancy and now she was at four months and a small round tummy was visible now.

        Still though, seeing that made me feel happy for her.  She was safe now and with the possibility that her friends would be staying here too, I had a good feeling that nothing bad will happen to her for a while now. “Thank you for taking care of her, Dr. Cross. Can you let me know when she is awake so I can see her?”

        “Certainly Ken.” He replied, allowing me to breath a sigh of relief. That was only for a short while though because when I was walking back there, I began to hear some commotion from back at the temple. It sounded like AJ was up, but what she was doing at this hour in the morning was beyond me. Especially with the fact that it sounded like she was yelling or chasing somepony. 

        When I got there though, I found a very strange sight. Applejack was in her dragon form and from the angle I was seeing it, she seemed to be intimidating a unicorn that was paler than Twilight and had two different color tones in her mane and tail. Her mane was tied up in the back and judging from her expression, something made her feel intimidated. However, I can’t exactly judge from first glance.

        “Okay, just what the hell is going on here?!” I shouted, my voice roaring a little so both mares could notice that I was here. Applejack herself though, from her position, did nothing to back down as she looked at me.

        “Ken, stay out of this. This is personal.”

        “What the hell are you talking about?” I asked her, “I just got back from checking on Pinkis and I find you intimidating a mare. Can you please tell me what is going on?” She growled a little, looking back at me as she scraped the ground with her claws and sighed.

        “Before I met you Ken, my friends and I went to a village community like this one where this mare named Starlight Glimmer was running it. That same night, she stole our cutie marks and cut us off from all our talents and barely escaped when we tried to catch her. Now I found this lying mare crawling around here and I was suspicious of her motives.” That got me thinking though as I looked at her. She seemed to have a look of guilt on her face, but also was gritting her teeth. Why would she be here then?

        “Well… Then let me ask her,” I told her. For a moment, Starlight’s expression lightened up a little and Applejack looked at me with a expression of disbelief. But then I told her my reason. “You are the element of honesty, so you can catch her when she is lying…” It was then that I turned to her and got on my knees to not look so intimidating.

        “W-who are you?” She then asked. “H-how do you know Applejack?”

        “That… is a complicated story. However, right now, I’ll be asking the questions,” I told her, looking back at AJ as she reverted back to her earth pony form and nodded her head. “Starlight, what is your reason for being out here in the Obsidian Hollow?”

        She took a moment, taking in her surroundings before breathing in a little and slowly responding to my question. “I… i just needed a place to start over. I do admit… I originally had plans for revenge against the humiliation and shame that was brought against me back then… but the more I thought of it, the more I soon realized that the only way I could overcome my past mistakes was to start over and begin a new life… I was with one other being though, but she and I got separated in this place.”

        I looked back at Applejack, raising an eyebrow. “One… other being? Who?”

        “I don’t know what she was… but she called herself Crystal. We split up a little while ago and I think she might be somewhere in this place.” Starlight replied. Taking a moment to look at Applejack, she soon gave me a surprising response.

        “She’s telling the truth, Ken… All of it.”

        That got me thinking a little as I returned to Applejack and Starlight. “If that’s the case, then I got a possible feeling that this “Crystal” is a displaced and that she might cause a commotion if she startles somepony else. Starlight, where did you two split up at?”

        “I-i think I remember last seeing some… wooden racks that held something when we split up.” My mind was now on Overdrive now. That she was talking about the weapon racks in the armory!!  Not only that, but I also kept my supplies in there. If something happened in there, it would have to lead to a huge cleanup and I was not in the mood for one after the last two times Asphyxious was here.

        I bolted out of there as fast as I could, hurrying to try and make sure that everything was still intact and hopefully, I could find this Crystal individual.





Point of View: Crystal (Few minutes ago...)




        After discovering a shortcut into the temple, Starlight and I split up after seeing all the weapons in the armory. I walked along the racks and looked at the varied weapons, wondering what kind of steel they were made of. After hearing rapid hoofsteps recede into the distance, I didn’t think Starlight would get caught so soon but it was bound to happen sooner or later. She wasn’t exactly stealthy to begin with.

        I rubbed my dragon-scale scarf along the side of my neck to try and get rid of a few sweat drops and twisted the ring on my finger in nervousness. There was a corner of the room that didn’t seem to be lit up like the rest of the room, so I carefully lit my hand up on fire and inspected the corner more closely. It looked like there was a bag full of supplies and tokens. Sifting through the tokens, I recognised one of them and fingered the pendant under my scarf  as I looked them over.

        “Connor’s necklace. I don’t recognize the other ones though,” I muttered under my breath and stood up from my inspection. I stretched, put out the flame on my hand and wandered out of the armory and into a corridor connecting this room to some other part of the temple. This place was huge! It certainly didn’t look like it from the outside when Starlight and I found that shortcut.

        This place didn’t look that foreboding and even though I could pick up the scent of dragon no matter which way I turned my head; trying to find Starlight by smell was out of the question. I heard running footsteps from a fair distance away and decided to quickly head back to the armory. It was the only room that seemed of interest for now as well as being the first place I thought of to hide in. When I got back, I didn’t really think things through, considering that there weren’t any hiding places in the armory!

        Panicking, I brought a solid-looking cube out of my pocket and reached into it, feeling for something that could I could possibly defend myself with. After groping around and touching a few objects, my fingers brushed against the pages of a book and I sighed, shaking my head at it. I don’t think bringing a dragon killer here would be the best of ideas. I reluctantly let go of the book and brought my arm out of the cube. I placed the cube back in my pocket and shook my hands to loosen up in case the footsteps running towards me were hostile.

        Peaking my head from behind a pillar, I could now see who was coming. It looked to be some guy-. Oh god, what happened to his arm!? I gasped at the sight, hoping that the shadows in here would hide me. But I was still trying to be cautious. What exactly was he doing here?




Point of View: Ken




        As I entered the armory, I began to see many things. Weapons, supplies, tokens… but no sign of this Crystal individual. Still though, I remained a little bit cautious and tried not to scare her. Given the shadows in here, it might be the best time to try that new trick I learned from Revaan.

        “Alok Kun,” I said to myself, letting a small dragon of light emerge as it took a look around. Not long after though, it split into several small balls of light as it went to each of the unlit torches in the room, setting them ablaze. With the newfound light… came the appearance of a new figure. One that was a young girl, but strangely reminded me of Natsu from Fairy Tail. “Would you happen to be Crystal?” I asked her, trying to sound calm in my voice.

        “Yeah, who’s asking?” Crystal replied and I watched her light her hands up on fire.

        “My name is Ken Ahkrin. I’m not your enemy… Your friend Starlight told us that you were here and I came looking for you.” I told her honestly. However, whether she wanted to believe me or not was another thing.

        “I thought I heard Starlight run away from something. It sounded like a dragon was chasing her but with that scent all around, it was hard to tell,” Crystal told me and she put out the flames, seemingly satisfied with my answer.

        “That… would be my marefriend Applejack. She can turn into an earth dragon at will and has a bit of… history involving Starlight.” I replied, trying my best to sound discreet.

        “She can what? If you’re telling the truth about Applejack then I’m glad I didn’t call my brother for help,” Crystal said, a surprised tone to her voice. She roved her eyes over my body and her gaze lingered on my arm. “What happened to your arm? I didn’t think dragons could do that sort of thing.”

        “I’m a Scalebound. My soul is bound to a dragon that’s my partner and with it, I gain my powers and combat skills,” I explained. “The arm is the proof of our bond… So Crystal… what brings you to our Temple in Obsidian Hollow?”

        “I’m not really sure. All I know is that I was helping Starlight with something and we found a shortcut into here,” Crystal said unsurely. “We got separated and I found myself interested in your token collection,” she pointed to the mess of tokens in the corner. “I only recognized one, but I think it was because this could be a chance to learn about a different sort of dragon species.”

        “Oh?” I asked, intrigued by what she said. “Which token?”

        “Connor’s necklace,” she explained, lifting up her scarf to show a necklace with a pendant of a cat’s eye marble inside a dragon’s claw.

        “Well, looks like you and I both have some similar friends then,” I chuckled, looking back at the two tokens as she placed both of them back on their respected shelf. “How did you meet them?”

        “I met Connor after summoning him for help in a battle with a walking cannon.” ... Okay, What the actual hell was she talking about?

        That moment soon lead to both of us sharing our own stories when it came to interacting with Connor. Turns out, her story was a lot stranger than mine. “That’s unexpected,” Crystal told me in a quiet voice as she walked to the door. “What would this make us then?”she asked when she turned away from the door and began to pace in front of it. “Friends by default?”

        “How about we start with Acquaintances and when we get to know each other better, we’ll work our way from there?” I offered to her since this was basically the first time that either of us had met one another and things must’ve been confusing for her. So instead, my offer involved taking it slow and seeing what would happen.

        “That’s a good start. I don’t even know your name so how about we start over? Hi, I’m Crystal and I got separated from Starlight,” Crystal replied with a sigh, stopping her pacing and offering her hand out. Smiling a little, I extended my own hand to shake it as I introduced myself.

        “Ken Ahkrin, Scalebound and Fellow Displaced. Nice to meet you Crystal.” Crystal gave a small smile and took her hand back.

        “Nice to meet you too, Ken. Where did your marefriend chase Starlight off to? I lost track of their footsteps somewhere around the middle of the temple.” Crystal asked, poking her head out the door and looked up and down the corridor.

        “Follow me, they were in the main square just a moment ago.” I said, walking back towards the two mares right where I last found them.

        “Main-oh,” Crystal gasped when she observed the square and followed. “The temple didn’t look this big from the outside.” I heard her breathe.

        “Trust me, the temple is only one part of it. There’s a huge community next to it that the temple overlooks. You can see it from the edge here.” I said, having her, Starlight and Applejack walk over to see for themselves.

        “Whoa, this is a nice view,” Crystal whistled, leaning on the balcony railing next to Starlight to get a better look and sounding like she was impressed with it. “Wait, what do you mean the temple is only one part of it? I thought the temple was the whole thing in Obsidian Hollow.” Crystal questioned, looking at me inquisitively. That was when I pointed to her down below and when the sunlight crept in, it revealed every home inside the town and all the ponies, changelings and griffons that called the place home. “This is a very diverse place. I don’t think I’ve seen this many different species living together before,” Crystal commented, eyes widening at the spectacle.

        “Many of them came here when a lot of their homes were destroyed because of Lord Tirek’s rampage. But in a few short months, they were able to get this place up and running,” I said, looking back at her. “Now thanks to Revaan and I, Zinnia and also my Twilight, the Hollow has changed a lot in only a little bit of time. We can even reach Ponyville from here using the Mirror Gate inside the archives.”

        “That’s insane. Show’s what you can do when you put your mind to it, huh?” Crystal said, leaning away from the balcony and turned towards Starlight and Applejack. “You okay there, Starlight?” Crystal asked, concern showing in her voice.

        “Y-yeah… Just… It’s a lot to take in…” She said, looking back at me for a moment. I looked back at Applejack, who was giving me a confident nod. A sign that she wasn’t lying. So now was when I decided to ask her something that might’ve swept her and everyone nearby off of their feet.

        “If you want Starlight, you are more than welcome to stay with Applejack and I at the temple here. If you want to get some confidence before seeing Twilight again.”

        “She can stay?” Crystal questioned in surprise. However, the most amount of surprise that I saw was from Applejack as she looked at me with a raised eyebrow.

        “Of course… She wanted to start over from her previous mistakes and here, we treat everypony like family and care for one another. Support one another. With the right help, we can help Starlight.”

        “Starlight had me convinced that you wouldn’t though,” Crystal said, looking down at Starlight and then back to me. I deeply sighed, looking back at them honestly.

        “I believe that everyone in one point in their lives feels like they make a big mistake in which they feel as if they can’t be forgiven for it. It may be true, but I am one who believes in second chances. To help anyone I come across that needs it. Not to mention that when Starlight told Applejack and I her story, Applejack can tell that she wasn’t lying. Therefore, I truly believe her when she says that she wants to start over by allowing her to start over here with us.”

        “That’s … wow,” Crystal said slowly and gazed down at Starlight. “Do you like the idea of staying here, Starlight?” She asked, crouching down so she didn’t tower over her so much. I did the same thing, and the first thing that I saw was tears. Not tears of sorrow though… more like tears of joy.

        “I…… could never be happier.” She cried, wrapping her front hooves around me. “T-thank you so much!!”

        “Easy there… You still need to meet some other members in the family… and that goes for AJ too.”

        “Say what now?”

        “What other members?” Crystal asked, echoing AJ slightly.

        “Well, there are a few in town… but there’s one in particular that asked me last night if she could be here as well. She is with Revaan now.” Just as I said that, the doors to Revaan’s chamber opened up as the onyx dragon emerged from its quarters. Alongside him was none other than the Alicorn of the Night herself… Luna.

        “Princess Luna?” Crystal inquired with a surprised and a bit of a shocked look on her face. “Who’s the … that dragon is the one whose scent is everywhere …” Crystal mused and her expression turned to one of curiosity when she looked at Revaan.

        “Revaan is my partner,” I clarified. “This temple was the home for many Onyx dragons like himself. Now though, he’s one of the last of his kind.”

        “He’s one of the last of his kind? What happened to the other Onyx dragons then?” Crystal asked, not able to take her eyes off of Revaan. It was then though that I noticed Revaan grimace a little as I looked back at Crystal.

        “Nightmare Moon happened. When she first originally came into form, she was jealous of the fact that Onyx dragons could control more than one element of magic. Not to mention that Luna’s lover before being banished to the moon was an Onyx. Nightmare corrupted most of them, leading them to their own demise by madness. But the rest of the puzzle is yet to be solved.” I said shortly, knowing that it’s a subject that he nor Luna would be wanting to revisit anytime soon.

        “Oh. Sorry I brought it up then. It must have terrible memories for you two.” Crystal said softly, bowing her head at them.

        “It is alright. You weren’t aware of the subject being one that we would rather not discuss, so don’t blame yourself.” Luna replied to Crystal as she smiled and looked at Starlight. “So this is the Starlight Glimmer that I have heard so much about?” Starlight at this point was blushing completely red. Flabbergasted that a princess knew who she was, the mare did the only thing she could’ve done in that moment.

        She fainted.

        “Is she okay?” Crystal asked, bending over and waving a hand over Starlight’s face.

        “I think she’s just surprised that a princess knew who she was.” Applejack sighed. “Then again, Twilight does write to Luna and Celestia often.”

        “Twilight does do that a lot.” Crystal murmured in agreement and stood up straight to look at Applejack. “I don’t know why but I can smell something about an egg on you, Applejack.”

        Applejack chuckled as both Revaan and Luna wandered back into the dragons room. “You’re not wrong there… Ken, I think we should show her the eggs.” I nodded my head in agreement, but it was then that Crystal responded to AJ’s statement.

        “Eggs? Plural? As in more than one? Wait. How did you actually have eggs when you’re a pony and not something that lays eggs?” Crystal asked in a rush, not really knowing if she said something offensive or not and flicked her gaze between Applejack and I.

        “Technically, I’m pony sterile. Only affects humans and dragons. Plus, AJ has her dragon form…” I explained, looking back at her as I told her. “I think you can figure out the rest.” However, it was in this moment that I thought I was beginning to hear something. Something like… Oh my god…

        “Applejack…” I said, looking back at her.

        “Does anyone else hear egg's cracking, or is it just me?” Crystal asked, cringing at how loud the sounds were to her ears.

        That was both Applejack and I realized it and we both simultaneously cursed at the same time. “Oh horseapples.” Crystal took off after hearing this, holding her hands over her ears as she followed the sound. Applejack and I raced after her, running towards the sound of the noise as all three came across a breathtaking sight.

        Two small faces of a pair of tiny dragon-ponies were now visible. Oh my god, our children are just plain adorable!! 

        “I think I’m going to have a heart attack from the adorableness…” Crystal murmured, watching the twin dragon-ponies after uncovering her ears. Applejack and I bent down, Looking to see the tiny faces of both of our kids. One was Onyx with an orange underbelly while the other one was a mix of Red and orange for the underbelly with small black tips for horns and the rest of the body.

        “Oh my god, we’re parents now…” I said, looking at Applejack. “That reminds me of something though… We never got around to naming them did we?”

        “Well, we never knew if they were a boy or girl yet, but I remember Revaan telling me some good news while you were gone on a displaced trip.” Applejack replied, pointing at the Onyx and Black one first before doing the same thing with the other. “Son… daughter…”

        “That’s brilliant! Congratulations you two,” Crystal said excitedly, standing a bit away from us. “You two will be great parents.”

        “Thanks Crystal… You know, it may sound weird… but can you help us with the names? I can’t figure them out despite the fact that my son’s pelt really reminds me of Magma in a volcano-.” That’s when it hit me, just as the little one coughed up a small ball of fire.

        “Sure, I can help. Hmm. How about Magma for your son, and … Ruby for your daughter?” Crystal suggested, squinting her eyes at the twin dragons.

        “That… is perfect,” I said, now having the chance to caress both of them in my arms just as I noticed Starlight waking up. “Welcome to the world you two… You are just plain beautiful.”

        “Reminds me of my own,” Crystal murmured and looked over to Starlight as well, watching her wake back up. “Hey, Starlight. Welcome to the land of the living,” she greeted the Unicorn.

        “Oww… My head… What happened-?” She asked, seconds before seeing Magma and Ruby. “Oh dear Celestia, those two are adorable! Who do they belong to?”

        That’s when I chuckled and gave her an answer that shocked her once again. “They’re ours, Starlight. Applejack and I are now parents...” Looking at Starlight a little, I then chuckled for a moment. “And to them, they may see you as Auntie Starlight.”

        “We’ll see about that one, Ken.” Applejack deadpanned, taking the chance to caress Ruby as I held Magma in my arms.

        “They’re beautiful though,” Crystal commented, smiling at the twins and twisting her ring a bit. “You two are lucky.”

        “Hey, we’re in this hoard together like family… that reminds me… we might need to tell Zinnia about this later.” I said, standing up to realize that Magma was already asleep in my arms. “Come on, I think the little ones would love it if they had some room to sleep.” With that, I got up and lead them into the chamber that Applejack and I would normally sleep in, letting out the soft carpet as AJ and I set them in a pair of newfound beds that Starlight etched their names using magic. “They look so cute in their beds.”

        “They always do,” Crystal said in agreement, watching us from the doorway. “Just wait until they start crying during the night,” she added, putting a small smile on her face.

        “Hence the reason for soundproofing.” I said, “Plus, Auntie Luna can watch over them at night. She is basically what some may call a “Dreamwalker” after all.”

        “Zeref calls her a ‘Dream Traveler’ but it’s the same thing,” Crystal replied. “What does your dragon form look like, Applejack?” Applejack simply answered her question by shifting into her dragon state, her fur turning into scales as she looked back at Crystal shortly after her hooves turned into claws.

        “How’s that?”

        “Very impressive.” Crystal told her, her tone of voice confirming that. “It’s a lot different from seeing a human turn into a dragon, that’s for sure.”

        “Thanks… I’m curious though… how come you are so interested when it comes to dragons… matter of fact, what can you do?” She asked. “Because you strangely remind me of Connor.”

        “That’s a bit complicated. Short version, I’m a demon that happens to be a dragon slayer like Connor, except I control fire and crystal. I think this is the same mark as Connor’s?” Crystal replied and lifted up her sleeve to show a red Fairy Tail mark on her right bicep.

        “Yep, that’s it alright.” I confirmed for her. “But we might need to take some time later to explain to Starlight what we are talking about.”

        “I’ll explain what I am more then as well. Another reason I’m so interested in dragons is because I want to protect dragons.” Crystal explained nervously after nodding her head in agreement. That to me was a good sign. She wanted to help dragons just like Revaan and now with two new additions to our family, someone like Crystal was exactly what we needed.

        “Sounds like you’ll fit in just fine.” I smiled, looking back at Crystal.

        “Keep that in mind when I explain my reasoning for that later. Ruby and Magma seem to have fallen asleep.” Crystal said softly and watched the sleeping forms of the two dragon ponies. Dear lord, they looked even cuter while they were sleeping! 

        “We should step outside then so we don’t disturb them,” I suggested, walking towards the door and opening it for them. I watched Crystal step to the side and look at Magma and Ruby happily. Slowly closing the door, I snapped my fingers and let a silver like energy cover over the door for a brief second. “There we go, safe and sound.”

        “Does that spell mean the door’s locked?” Crystal asked when she turned her attention to the door.

        “Even better. Soundproofing. They won’t be able to hear anything that happens out here or anywhere else in the temple. That way they could sleep peacefully.” I said to them.

        “Doesn’t that mean we can’t hear them as well?” Applejack reminded me… and caused me to realize my mistake as I facepalmed myself. Turning back to the door, I snapped my fingers again, reverting the spell so it was no longer in place.

        “Thanks for the save AJ.”

        “No problem Sugarcube… We’re still new to this whole “parenting” thing, but it’ll take time… Ah reckon that there still is one thing that we’re going to have to do though… well two things really.”

        I raised an eyebrow at that. “And those are?”

        “Well… even if we are technically parents… we’re not married. And two… nopony else besides ourselves and Crystal knows about Ruby or Magma. We should break the news to them… including mah family.” Damn, she was right… On both accounts. But it was then that I noticed Princess Luna walking over towards us. Why do I have the feeling that she just overheard what Applejack just said?

        “Besides Princess Luna most likely overhearing what you said, who are the others you’re talking about other than your family?” Crystal asked AJ, looking at Luna with a bit of apprehension.

        “Well there’s my friends, my cousin Braeburn in Appleloosa and a few others. Plus, wouldn’t Celestia or the princesses know about this since ah am one of the elements of harmony?”

        “She probably would sooner or later given how she is.” Luna then said. Great… talk about the literal meaning of “royal pains”. It was then though that I remembered something.

        “Uh… Applejack… I think we’re forgetting a few people… Remember Zinnia? Technically, we’re one of the branches in her hoard, so everyone else will find out sooner or later.” I mentioned to her, looking at Crystal as well upon remembering that she was married to Freya and her father, Jason was the head of one of the other branches.

        “If you two get married it will be an even bigger family,” Crystal commented and gave me a curious look after noticing me. “Why you looking at me like that, Ken?”

        “Well… besides Zi… we haven’t really met anyone else in the family. I’m just a little nervous about making a good impression.” I tried to tell her, only for her to interrupt me before I could say anything else.

        “Don’t be. I was the same way when I told the others I was pregnant at my own wedding. I’m sure they’ll be glad there’s a few more additions to this already giant family.” Crystal said reassuringly, shooting me a warm smile as a further attempt to soothe. That calmed me down, but surprised Applejack.

        “Hang on, you’re pregnant!?” She asked, surprised about what Crystal said.

        “Keyword being was, AJ. Three month gestation period thanks to Freya being a changeling. I ended up having four part demon, part changeling hatchlings.” Crystal explained, lifting up the correct amount of fingers when she mentioned numbers and then scratched her head as she smiled sheepishly at us. All I could do was stare at her, just like AJ and Luna right now. But I was the only one to speak up.

        “…… How do you function?” Crystal’s face screwed up in confusion when she heard this.

        “What do you mean, ‘how do you function’? I function just fine thank you very much,” she replied and crossed her arms over her chest.

        “S-sorry. I was just surprised when you said Changeling and all that. I’m not familiar with them that much despite the fact that one of the locals of the townsfolk down below is a changeling named Maple Leaf.” I said, still a little surprised and trying to not do anything stupid. “How is Freya a changeling though?”

        “You don’t know. Right. Jason married his world’s Chrysalis and Rarity. Freya is one of three children that Jason had with Chrysalis,” Crystal explained, realisation dawning on her face and then looked at Applejack and Luna worriedly. “They alright?” She waved a hand in front of their faces to see if that would grab their attention.

        I looked back at them, assuring to them that Crystal wasn’t going to harm them and offered for both her and I to have a private conversation not far from them. When we moved away, I began to explain why they were worried. “The changelings that are here are here because they’re considered outcasts by this world’s Chrysalis. So besides them, a lot of ponies are nervous that Chrysalis is still an active threat after the stunt she pulled at the Canterlot Wedding, based on what Applejack told me.”

        “Ohh. They’re still worried that Chrysalis will attack this village then?” Crystal asked, looking at Applejack and Luna then flicked her gaze back to me.

        “Not just that, but also they’re worried that they might attack Ponyville and maybe attack Canterlot again because Twilight and the guards discovered the underground passage they used to infiltrate Canterlot last time.” I said again, based on what Applejack told me before. She and I had this conversation shortly after she had met Maple the first time she was here and also explained why she was concerned about them. Maple made sure to tell her that she and the other changelings that were here we’re not hostile, but she still had her doubts.

        “There was an underground passage in Canterlot? There could also be one going out towards Ponyville then as well. Chrysalis would probably want to keep tabs on her enemies and an underground passage sounds like a thing she would do in this world.” Crystal theorized, scratching her cheek in thought.

        “All of this just makes me think of something back home. During the Civil War, there was an underground railroad used to have african american slaves fleeing the southern United States to go to the north. This tunnel system just sounds like a literal definition of that phrase…” I said, looking back at her and scratched my chin. “If what you said is true, we should find a way to disrupt it so it won’t be a problem. Either that or use the tunnels as a way for us to find their hive.”

        “Why not both? Find a way to disrupt the tunnels and use it to try and search for Chrysalis’s hive as well?” Crystal suggested, her eyes lighting up at this idea. I also liked it too, but there was one thing that came to mind as well.

        “If we disrupt the tunnels, wouldn’t that mean that the tunnels would be blocked off?” I asked. “Or do you have an idea that can work?”

        “It would, but, Applejack can control earth when she’s a dragon, right? If the tunnels get blocked before we’re able to find the hive, then Applejack could probably tunnel us out and block that tunnel off after we’re all safe,” Crystal informed me, smiling a bit as she talked through the idea.

        “She can, but Revaan is still trying to teach her how to master it. At this point, she can conjure earth elementals, use stone to form walls, boulders, pull off a landslide to rush her opponent, execute an earthquake with the stomp of a hoof and, as I found out recently, bend lava to her will.” I explained to her, along with the fact that given Applejack’s personality, she might have a few extra surprises on hoof.

        “She can do all that but she can’t tunnel through earth yet?” Crystal asked in slight shock.

        “Remember, this is Applejack we’re talking about. She’s had to balance her training with her duties at Sweet Apple Acres. Trust me, I had to help her on the farm once, which led to a Displaced Derpy Hooves that had the powers of Saitama from One Punch Man crash into me.” I sighed, remembering my encounter with Derpy and her family a few weeks ago.

        “S-Saitama? The guy that can destroy anything in one punch?” Crystal asked, eyes blinking rapidly at this information. “A Displaced Derpy has that kind of power?”

        “Yup. Her niece Sparkler is Genos and her daughter Dinky has Child Emperor’s backpack.” I added on to what I said before. “Surprisingly, her token… and the one thing she can’t control herself over, is muffins.”

        “It’s a muffin? What happens if someone or somepony eats it?” Crystal wondered and rubbed her chin in thought before shaking her head and getting a look of resolution on her face. “We’re getting off topic. If Applejack can’t tunnel through earth yet, then we’ve got to think of something else.”

        I thought about it for a minute, then thought of something. “Hey… would it be possible that Chrysalis would send scouts to survey certain areas for activity? Maybe if we catch one, they could tell us about an entrance to one of the tunnels. It would be even better if they had a map on hand.”

        “That would be possible. I mean, Chrysalis wouldn’t want anything to happen in her tunnels and it sounds like she could do in this situation.” Crystal mused, nodding her head slowly in agreement. “If she does, then we’ll need to figure out how to get one. They could be anypony, remember?”

        “Right, but we always keep the walls to the Hollow closed. We technically live inside a cliff in the badlands.” I reminded her.

        “Right. Cliffs. Hmm. How about we try and figure out where the scouts could pop up first before doing anything else?” Crystal suggested kindly after taking this new fact into account.

        “Well, we have a map of Equestria in the archives,” I informed her as I stretched out my hands. “Why don’t we start there?”

        “That sounds like a good place to start. Where are the archives?” Crystal agreed and asked as she looked at the doors hiding Revaan. “Probably just my ears playing up but I think Revaan’s talking to someone, behind those doors.”

        “My guess is either Spike, who is Revaan’s son,” I said, noticing Luna and Applejack weren’t present nearby along with Starlight. “Or he’s talking with Luna and Applejack. Maybe introducing him to Starlight.” As I lead her into the Archives to where the map would be, I was surprised to find a visitor inside. It was Maple, the same changeling that I mentioned earlier… and she was quite as surprised to see us as we were to see her.

        “Oh, hello Ken. Surprised to see you here,” She said, noticing Crystal. “Who… is this?”

        “This is Crystal. She’s a friend of mine and a member of the hoard,” I introduced her to the changeling as we walked over to the map. “Hey Maple, do you think we could ask for your help?”

        “My help?” She replied, tilting her head. “With what exactly?” It was then that I basically explained what Crystal and I were talking about a few moments ago, making sure to not skip out on anything so she could completely understand us.

        “Oh I get it… You want to prevent the changeling drones from sneaking into the hollow?” I nodded my head in response, getting her attention. “Well, I don’t know much. But I believe that I know a changeling that can help you. He lives in the hollow like I do and he used to be a commander of Chrysalis’ swarm before he was charged with treason.”

        “You know a commander that was with Chrysalis?” Crystal asked.

        “Of course, he’s my uncle,” She answered Crystal’s question. “His name is Zektor and he used to lead swarms into battle and also was the one who trained the ponies that serve as the town guards. However, he was exiled after opposing against Chrysalis’ plans for the Canterlot invasion, saying that it would gravely affect the hive.”

        “Saying my old war stories again, Maple dear?” A new voice said as I turned around to see a new changeling behind me. This one was a lot older, male in appearance, and had a scar over his left eye. The first thing he noticed though was both Crystal and I. “Who are these… strangers?”

        “Hello, sir. My name’s Crystal Myriad. Ken and I were wondering if you could help us.” Crystal greeted and introduced herself kindly, smiling at him softly. Her gaze passed over his scar and winced a bit when she realized who did that. Taking a moment, I explained what we were talking about up to now and our plans for what we had seem to have gotten his attention.

        “Well, you two really must be eager to get to her where it hurts,” he snickered. “The tunnels are used for more than just sending scouts though. It’s also used as a way to send supplies. Some fools have even used it to trade with desperate ponies eager to earn a few bits if they are offering any goods that the hive might see as an important resource. So by stopping the tunnels, you cut off more than just a way for scouts to travel…”

        “You cut off the supply route.” I said briefly.

        “Exactly… It’ll be good to give Chrysalis some payback. She stole my eye after I talked back to her and if I didn’t run when I did, she would’ve cut me in half.” The drone said, grimacing a little through having to remember old memories. “Theres one place though that you two may want to consider though… for more than one reason.”

        I looked back at Crystal, raising an eyebrow only for a second until the drone pulled out what appeared to be a copy of an equestrian map. Only with a series of red x’s at certain locations. But one location though, set off alarms inside my head.

        Sweet Apple Acres.

        Crystal looked over the map as well and tried to figure out what locations the red x’s were marking before recognizing a couple.

        “There’s one at Sweet Apple Acres and the Everfree Castle,” Crystal murmured and looked at me when she realized what the Apple Farm one meant. “Oh no.”

        “The orchard and the castle are two of the primary stops for patrols for two specific reasons,” Zektor told us. “The apples there are used as a source of food and the juices from the fruit are an essential ingredient used in crafting Love Elixirs for when we need to feed. The castle is normally used to look around to find any supplies like weapons or armor that can be scavenged or medical supplies. However, I believe that everything from there has been picked clean as of recently.” I looked back at all three of them before using my right arm to set a finger on the orchard.

        “We need to cut it off here. My marefriends family is there and if we try going for any drones at the castle and the queen gets word of our activities, Applejack’s family will be used as hostages,” I spoke in a deep and serious tone as I looked back at Crystal and Zektor. “I’m not letting them get hurt. For Applejack’s sake.” I remember a long time ago a promise that I made to Granny Smith. A promise that I would keep Applejack safe no matter what obstacles stood in the way.

        Now… it was time for me to make sure the rest of her family was safe as well.




End Chapter 16

> 17- Bug Hunt
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Bug Hunt





Point of View: Ken




        When I would think of the changelings and this hive of theirs, I would always personally think of those cy-bugs from Wreck it Ralph because of when they speak of a group of them as a swarm. So much so that when Zektor was actually explaining how the hive operated with swarms out on patrol, I always kept getting reminded of it. Of course, this isn’t Hero's Duty… and no, not that kind of duty either… despite the fact that when Applejack trotted in and was helping us come up with a plan and she strangely reminded me of Sergeant Calhoun from Wreck it Ralph in the process.

        As for Crystal… well… “We could hit the hive and then collapse the tunnels surrounding that area?” She suggested.

        “Sorry, Crystal, but we don’t have the forces or the manpower right now to go for that kind of an assault.” Applejack replied back defiantly. The two of them have been going at it for the last twenty minutes, trying to come up with a plan that they can both agree with. However, so far… everything has been hit and miss.

        “What do you mean we don’t have the right resources? Ken, Revaan and I could probably do it by ourselves.” Crystal pressed the issue, staring defiantly at Applejack.

        “And ah told you that ah wanted part in this. That darn tunnel is connected to mah family’s farm. Therefore, Ah’m going to make sure they don’t get harmed.” The Earth pony shot back. Now seemed like a time for me to intervene.

        “Okay, let’s just calm down for a minute… All we need is information. We should decide what to do after we get that first.” I told both of them, causing them to look towards me.

        “If you want information then why don’t we try that tunnel in the Everfree Castle? Zektor even said that it had been picked clean by now, so it’s most likely been abandoned.” Crystal replied, pointing to the spot on the map before gesturing towards the older changeling.

        “If it’s picked clean, then it would possibly mean that it wouldn’t be of any use to the Queen anymore.” I then said, scratching my chin before looking at Applejack, remembering something. “Hey AJ, remember the buckets with all the apples? How many do we got left?”

        “Six or so, why sugarcube?” She asked, raising an eyebrow and adjusting her Stetson hat.

        “Well, Zektor already said earlier that apples themselves were a much needed resource, so why don’t we use one of the buckets… as bait.” I suggested, catching everyone’s attention. “If we bait one of them into a trap, then we can use the changeling we captured for interrogation so we can pull information out of him. Once we have the info, we can proceed. But we need to work as a team if we’re going to pull this off.” 

        “That could work…” Crystal said slowly, nodding to think it over. “How are we going to bait them if we don’t even know what tunnels the scouts use in the first place?” She asked, dragging her finger between a couple of different x’s. “I’ll assume that all these tunnels connect to one another some point. How will we know which ones are abandoned, and which ones are still functioning?”

        I smirked a little, looking back at Applejack and remembering something. “Remember when I told you of that Displaced Derpy? Well, during one part of the meeting, AJ slammed Genos into a cliffside nearby. Given the impact and the fact that it happened recently, my guess is that it might have caused the ground to shake enough to the point where anything hiding an entrance would… slip out of place.”

        “So you want AJ to hit something hard enough to cause a tremor that will uncover hidden tunnel entrances?” Crystal guessed, looking at AJ with an impressed look. “What will she hit though? The ground?”

        “No, I’m saying that it’s possible that the entrance is already exposed. The impact was strong enough compared to a magnitude 5 quake.”

        “The impact site was at Sweet Apple Acres, right?” Crystal asked, her mouth open slightly from the force of impact Applejack had used. I nodded my head in response as I looked back at Applejack, who also gave a confirming nod. 

        “We should use the daylight right now to assess the impact and form a plan. Given who we might be dealing with, they might operate under the cover of night so we’ll need to use whatever time we got left right now to get ready.”

        “It’s a start.” Crystal commented, giving a shrug and looked over the map, trying to spot any other familiar places then a thought occurred to her. “What are we going to get ready with?” She asked us, looking up from the map with confusion in her eyes.

        That was when Applejack herself chimed in. “Ah got some stuff in the barn we can use. The rest just involves us improvising.”

        “Improvisation I can definitely do. What sort of stuff is in the barn?” Crystal wondered as she stood up from the map, stretched and took a look at the archives near us.

        “Well before ah met Ken, mah family and I had to deal with a varmint called the Sass-squash during the winter harvest. If ah remember correctly, we still have the makeshift cage and Big Mac’s net.” She replied back.

        “You have a sasquatch cage in your barn?” Crystal asked incredulously, looking away from the archives and turning her attention back to Applejack. “Why was there even a sasquatch in the first place?”

        I just facepalmed as I followed the two of them. “I think we’re getting off topic. The point here is that we have the proper equipment needed to carry out this plan. Now all we need to do is get ready.”

        “We got the sasquatch cage, what else do we need?” Crystal asked curiously. That was when I thought for a minute before looking back at her with a simple grin.

        “A place to put it and a trap to prepare.” I said, summoning my newfound bow. “Plan B would be target practice, but that’s if plan B is needed.”

        “Would target practice involve the changeling scouts if Plan A fails?” Crystal asked me, an almost-predatory grin on her face. “I may like changelings but as far as I’m aware, the changelings in this world are too far gone to want peace.”

        “We’ll see about that. Plus, Plan B is to slow them down so AJ can use her lasso to tie them up.” I explained to Crystal while dismissing my bow. “The New magic I’ve been practicing with allows my arrows to chase after targets that try to run. One shot in the foreleg can render their chances of escape. Not only that, but the fact that they might get hurt can play out with interrogating them.”

        “Oh? How so, sugarcube?” Applejack then asked me just as we made it to the mirror that lead to Ponyville.

        “We can propose a deal to them that if they tell us what we want to know, we can make the pain stop. If they refuse, the pain will continue to linger until they comply.” I said to them. “Onepony can only handle so much torment for so long until they break. And that could apply in a variety of different factors.” With it, we stepped through the mirror to find ourselves in the center of Twilight’s castle as the walls around us glowed a little with the light of the sun.

        “That sounds like a cool weapon to have,” Crystal told me before she noticed our surroundings. “What place is this?” She asked as she spun slowly on the spot.

        “Uhh… Twilight’s Castle?”

        “I’ve never been here so how would I know if Twilight would have a castle or not?” Crystal asked in protest.

        “... Does your Twilight have wings?”

        “She gets wings?” Crystal retorted.

        “...... Okay, I’m going to assume that Twilight in your world is not an alicorn yet is she? Because ah reckon that she ascended to that about two years ago… Geez, saying that just makes me think Gregar all over again.” Applejack sighed, looking back at me.

        “Yeah, no kidding.” I chuckled, looking back at Crystal. “Gregar was a Displaced that showed up in the badlands about a month ago. After talking with him, we found out that he just defeated Sombra, something Applejack said they did already. He’s a nice kid… even thought of me as a brother.”

        “Starlight managed to summon me just after we went and tried to get the Crystal Empire to be the next host city for the Equestria Games. Not sure how close that is to Twilight getting wings though,” Crystal explained after hearing a little bit of who Gregar was. “We’re in Twilight’s castle so where to next?”

        “Sweet Apple Acres,” Applejack said as she began to trot out in front with a spring in her step, leading the way. It took about ten minutes to get there, but upon arrival, I turned to look back at Crystal and noticed something.

        “Hey Applejack… Since when did Applebloom and her friends get their cutie marks?”

        “Wait wha-?”

        Crystal turned to see where I was looking and found three fillies running up to us. “How did they get their cutie marks?” Crystal asked as she crouched down.

        “Something tells me that it’ll be a long story.”

        “Their cutie marks match … except for the symbol. I don’t think that’s happened before,” Crystal remarked, taking a quick glance at all three cutie marks.

        “Maybe all three of them did something collectively?”

        “Maybe. Hello you three. My name’s Crystal and I’m a friend of Applejack’s and Ken’s. Can you tell us how got your cutie marks?” Crystal asked the three fillies as they got closer after introducing herself to them. All three fillies were not so comfortable with Crystal at first, but after Applejack nodded her head and told them that Crystal was a friend, they spilled the beans on everything… And when I mean everything… I mean EVERYTHING. Something having to deal with some “Diamond Tiara” filly or something like that. 

        I honestly couldn’t keep track with what they were saying due to the constant interruptions by all three of them and how everything was described. It was like trying to understand The Matrix when you were watching it for the first time.

        “That’s an interesting way to get a cutie mark, especially for all three of you,” Crystal commented after they were finished, sounding like she understood them perfectly despite all their interruptions. 

        “What did ah tell ya, sis. Be patient and one day, it’ll come.” Applejack said, hugging her sister. “I’m so proud of ya’ll.”

        “Thanks sis!” Applebloom cheered, before darting off with the rest of her friends. Now that everything was cleared up, it was time to begin preparations for our little “bug hunt”.

        “That was sweet, but, if I were an entrance to a secret tunnel network, where would I be?” Crystal thought out loud and she turned on the spot.

        “Well… three ideas come to mind… either in the hillside, somewhere in the orchard or…” Turning to Applejack, I then asked her something. “Hey Applejack, does the barn have a basement?”

        “Yeah, but we only use it if we have too many apples picked from the harvest.” Applejack said back to me. That gave me a thought as I scratched my chin. 

        “I’ll go check inside the house. Can you two check around the orchard?” I asked them. I wanted to inspect how the basement was because, if I was a smart changeling and used a tunneling system, I would hide out from under their noses and use a disguise to make it look like I was Applebloom or another one of the Apple Family in order to cover my tracks. “I want to make sure that we don’t need to fumigate the place if we do find traces of bugs.” The last part was supposed to be a joke, but I’m not sure if Crystal actually liked it. So I then apologized and walked towards the barn.

        “Don’t make bug jokes if the jokes involve them getting killed,” Crystal sighed quietly before following me. “You think there’s an entrance in the basement?”

        “It’s a theory, but it’s something I want to check.” I told her, explaining my theory to her as we walked over.

        “It’s a good place to start, at any rate. I don’t think the basement would be a good place if multiple changelings are meant to leave the tunnel at once, though,” Crystal replied.

        “What if there was more than one?” I said back as we walked inside and soon found the door to the basement downstairs as I opened it and walked down the staircase to turn on the lightswitch.

        “There probably is but if there’s too many, then the ground would be viable to collapse because it's been hollowed out so much,” Crystal reasoned and noticing how dark it was, provided some light with her flames until I found the light switch.

        “True… But it all depends,” I replied. “They could split off one big tunnel into several smaller ones to have them come from the floor or the walls. They probably took the collapse part into account and found a way to work around it.”

        “That’s if there’s a tunnel in the basement in the first place,” Crystal told me skeptically as she began to inspect the basement. While she was inspecting around the walls, I looked in places where it might be more likely in order to hide something. There was the rug in the center of the room. The Barrels. The cabinet that contained all the supplies needed for peeling apples by one of the supports for the house.

        But something with the cabinet seemed… off. Like it was falling backwards or something. “Hey Crystal, come look over here.” Crystal looked where I was and found the cabinet. She walked over to it and tilted it to the way it was supposed to be.

        “There’s something here,” Crystal murmured before grabbing the side of it and doing her best to pull it away from the wall. “I think there’s an entrance here. Help me move this?” I nodded, helping her slowly push it aside as we moved it out of the way. In doing so, we found exactly what we were looking for.

        I whistled a little, looking at how huge and deep the tunnel could go. “Jackpot.”

        “This is a tunnel,” Crystal said with a grin as she crouched beside it. “It looks like it goes on forever but because it’s so dark, there’s no way of knowing how far or how deep it goes.”

        “Changelings must be using torches or illumination spells in order to provide some light to see. Also, this place was kind of where I expected for the tunnel. AJ stores a lot of the extra stock and apples from Applebucking down here. If they needed apples for their Elixirs, then this is an ideal place to find them without all the trouble.”

        “That’s true. Just be glad I’m able to create my own flames. There’s probably more entrances like you said.”

        “Right.” I replied, “Let’s put this back and check on Applejack before we can plan out how to capture one that doesn’t require a butterfly net.” Crystal nodded and walked over to the cabinet before pushing it slowly back over the hole. Once we had everything back the way it was, we both walked back upstairs and out onto the orchard to where Applejack was.

        “Any luck AJ?” I asked her, only for the Earth pony to turn back around with a certain expression on her face.

        “I got some good news and bad news.”

        “Let’s have the good news first then,” Crystal said as she crossed her arms.

        “Well the good news is ah found the tunnel that was linked within the mountains and Ken was right about having it exposed because of Genos,” The farmpony said. “The bad news is though that those changelings made sure to close off the tunnel before anypony else could notice. Went as far as to cave in the entire tunnel, I can smell residue of dynamite inside. Probably stolen from Appleloosa I imagine.”

        “In that case, we got some news as well. We found an uncollapsed tunnel in the basement,” Crystal responded as her eyes widened at the news. “They really used dynamite to collapse the tunnel?”

        “I can smell the gunpowder. Probably did it this way so they make it impossible for Magic users to remove all the rubble.”

        “That’s a fair tactic. Did you find any other tunnels out here?”

        “As far as ah can tell, no.” The earth pony said. “Guess that means our only chance to find a changeling is to camp out in the basement… Which reminds me… Do we actually have a plan of what we’re gonna do?”

        “I think our plan extended as far as finding a tunnel and then hoped for the best,” Crystal said uncertainly. That was when I had an idea.

        “Applejack, do you have a spare barrel with apples… I think it’s time we lure them out with some bait.”

        “Weren’t there barrels in the basement?” Crystal wondered.

        “Empty ones.” I clarified. “We can use the apples to draw them out before sealing off any escape routes. After that, we can capture and interrogate for information. Sounds easy right?”

        “Most plans sound better on paper,” Crystal muttered. “But it’s the start of a plan. We don’t know how often they come up for apples, do we?”

        “True… But from what Zektor said, sometimes they make these runs two to three times a week… and one of the days that’s mostly done for them is the weekends. Such as today.” Yeah, given that it was Saturday, it was one of three days that the changelings in charge of food most often patrol. One was on Sundays during the start of the week, the second was Wednesdays for midweek and the last one was on Saturdays for the end of the week. Given the fact that the Hive sounded like a HUGE colony, it would possibly explain the consistent amount of trips. Like if it were a bee colony, the workers would have to take whatever pollen they could find in order to support their queen. The changelings in this instance was no exception.

        “So the plan is to camp out with a barrelful of apples and hope that they haven’t met their quota for today?” Crystal asked.

        “It’s a fifty/fifty chance. But it’s one I’m willing to take.” I told her.

        “Camping out it is. Is there an apple barrel that’s full in the barn?” Crystal asked Applejack after nodding her head in agreement. Applejack did and within a few minutes, a fresh barrel of apples was brought downstairs as Applejack easily popped the top off.

        “Here we go. One barrel of apples.”

        “Thanks, now we just need to wait,” Crystal sighed as she sat to the side of the tunnel entrance in order to hear if any changelings would be coming down the tunnel. I myself decided to hide behind a crate near the back as Applejack hid in the back corridor where the basement’s bathroom was. We sat there quietly and waited and about an hour later, we finally heard voices.

        “Well, looks like we’re in luck. A full barrel of apples…” One of them said, a male changeling drone. He seemed to be more of the proud self as he turned back to what was behind him. “What’s the hold up, Holly? We don’t have all day.”

        “S-sorry…” Another voice weakly said. But what I saw though… surprised me. This changeling mare looked almost exactly the same as Maple. Just with a different colored mane and more of a Fluttershy like personality.

        Crystal froze at the name and looked at the tunnel entrance out of the corner of her eye. She slid away from the entrance when the voices got closer and waited for them to appear. As they exited the tunnel, they turned around and examined the room. “Strange… normally I would have to move that before we could come out…”

        Sh*t, they were onto us. Signalling something to Applejack, she changed forms and slammed her hoof down to create a thick stone slab by the entrance they just came through while I closed and locked the door by the stairs. Summoning Hawkmoon in the process.

        “Got you…”

        Crystal slowly got up and carefully moved behind the changelings before encasing both ponies in a black crystal shell, only leaving their heads exposed.

        “Okay… Let me make this simple then… We know quite a bit about your little… operations within the tunnels,” I said, holding the map that I used to write down the entrances from Zektor’s copy earlier in the day. “So, I’m going to give you two options… Either you tell us about what’s going on and we’ll let you go… Or refuse… and I’ll let my friend Crystal here try to get you talking.” Crystal stayed behind the changelings and gave me a look of surprise.

        The first thing that we heard though is from the mare. “I-i’ll talk. J-just please don’t hurt me…” All that did though was cause the other one to be furious.

        “Traitor!! Damn it, Holly, you’re letting your feelings get in the way of your actions. Just like your damned sister-.”

        Wait a minute… Sister?

        “Do you want me to cover your head too?” Crystal asked the male changeling quietly when she visibly cringed at his outburst. She then walked around the duo to look at them both face-on. “Does the name Maple mean anything to you?” She asked them when she realised how similar Holly looked to Maple.

        The changeling’s eyes widened. “Y-you know my sister!? P-please… tell me that she’s safe!”

        “Maple’s your sister?” Crystal asked quietly before nodding her head at Holly. “Yeah, she’s safe. She’s in one of the safest places in Equestria,” she answered with a warm smile.

        “T-thank you… I-i would do anything to see her again.” She said… This got me thinking as I looked back at her.

        “Well…” I said, motioning to Crystal to cover the changelings mouth while I said the offer I was going to give to her. “If you can tell us more about the tunnels, I promise that I can let you see your sister again.”

        “What do you say to that?” Crystal asked her after having covered the male changeling’s head as well, leaving a few small holes for him to breathe.

        “Y-yes… I can tell you everything… Chrysalis forced me to work in the tunnels as punishment for my sister’s betrayal against the hive. I was the one who had to help dig the tunnels and work to the point of exhaustion… Treated like a slave…”

        “Is there anything else you can tell us?” Crystal asked gently, frowning a bit at hearing this.

        “A-all the tunnels are connected together to where the hive is located. It originally would take weeks for these expeditions to be done, but Chrysalis stole some spare traintracks and a few railcars in order to deliver goods from one point to another.”

        “Sounds a lot like how a coal mine would work in the early 1900’s.” I thought to myself as I pictured what she said inside my mind.

        “I got a sudden urge to sing ‘working on the railroad’ now. Chrysalis stole train tracks and railcars. There’s a tunnel network that all connects back to the hive. Is there anything else?” Crystal asked her, rubbing her eyes to quell her rage.

        “I-it’s more than to trade goods… She puts any traitors like myself or ponies that she captures in work camps. We’re barely fed and only a select few know about it. Anyone who tried to argue against it like my parents… would be sent there… to die.” She shed a few tears now as she looked back at the both of us. I patted my hand on her shoulder to help her feel comfortable while Applejack did the same thing with her hoof “All I have left are my uncle and my sister… please… I want to see them again so much…”

        Crystal exhaled and looked at the blocked tunnel entrance. “This world’s Chrysalis is beyond saving. There’s no way she’ll listen to reason now. You’ll see your uncle and sister soon. How far back does this tunnel go?” Crystal asked with an angered edge to her voice before shattering the crystal surrounding Holly, letting her go free.

        “A-all the way back to the w-work camp. T-there’s a second train that leads to the hive itself, but it’s well protected and the entrance to the city is encased in a special spell to keep other species out.”

        “Sounds like a reverse method of Shining Armors spell during the Canterlot wedding.” Applejack told us. “Just focused on keeping ponies and other species out instead of changelings… Is it underground though?”

        “M-mostly. You can still see it from the outside. It’s like a huge cocoon.”

        “Where would the cocoon be?” Crystal asked, leaning against the still-encased male changeling. “If you can see it from the outside then it’s gotta be somewhere that’s still covered to stop others from seeing it.”

        The other changeling said nothing, but instead, Holly spoke up. “It’s a couple miles northeast of Tartarus.”

        “Seriously? Does anyone here know where Tartarus is besides these two?” Crystal asked in disbelief.

        “W-what I mean is that they’re along the eastern side of Equestria. It’s by a mountain range in the area and embedded in the side of the rock to blend in.” Holly replied. “It stands out though at night.”

        “Because the changeling gel that is used to make the hive glows at night?” Crystal asked uncertainly. “At least it sounds easier to find than going northeast of Tartarus.”

        “Yeah because trying to find that is like trying to find the gates of hell.” I groaned sarcastically. “I’ll take Holly back to her sister with Applejack. Once we’re there, we can figure out what to do next.”

        “What about this one?” Crystal asked, patting the back of the changeling she was leaning on.

        “That… I was going to leave to you. You do have a bit of rage… so maybe you need something to take your rage out on?” I said, while Applejack nodded. She kept the stone barrier up to block off the tunnel before moving the cabinet back in place… and allowing for Crystal to crack her knuckles in anticipation.

        “Thanks. I really hate to punch a changeling but I hate it when ponies call others traitors even more so I’m going to make an exception for this,” Crystal said with a shrug and coated herself in iron scales. As we closed the door to the basement, we could hear loud piercing screams as the three of us waited on her. After about ten minutes, the screams could still be heard but it quickly rose and softened in pitch when the door to basement opened and closed quickly. Crystal looked at us and grinned.

        “I didn’t kill him if that’s what you’re wondering. Just broken limbs.” I sighed in relief at that. I would never expect restraint from someone like Crystal with the way she was speaking about Chrysalis… but then again, there are surprises.

        “Alright. Let’s go back. Holly deserves to see her sister again.” I said, smiling as I saw the scared look on her face change to one… of hope.



        It took a small bit of time in order for us to finally make it through Ponyville without everypony running for cover in fear of Holly, but soon we made it back safe and sound. When we returned, we were back by the front gate in the town below the temple as we soon saw Mystic. The Unicorn was surprised to see us back so quickly, but she was more surprised to see Holly… well… in a different sense.

        “Maple? Did you dye your mane while I was in Canterlot?” The question though got Holly to hide behind Crystal as I looked back towards the Unicorn.

        “Mystic, this isn’t Maple. This is another Changeling we met named Holly… Speaking of which, where is Maple and Zektor?”

        “They should be back at the center of the temple. They’ve been talking with that Starlight pony for a while now actually.” She replied. “She’s a nice mare to tell you the truth.”

        “They have? Maple and Zektor will get a nice surprise then,” Crystal said. Mystic nodded, letting us go off on our own back towards the Temple as we made our way up and over. Once at the temple entrance and with the doors open, we not only found those three, but it looked like Twilight had decided to pay a visit too. They seemed to be getting along quite well… That was… until the moment they saw our new companion. “Everyone, this is-.” Crystal said slowly as she gestured to the Changeling.

        Maple though was the first to react. “HOLLY!!!”

        “MAPLE!!!” The changeling cried as tears came out from both of their eyes. Zektor soon joined both of them as they had a group hug in the middle of the temple. I personally stepped off to the side to give them some space, while walking to the confused Alicorn. Crystal copied my actions and joined me.

        “Okay… just what is happening?” Twilight asked.

        “We found Holly while trying to find out more about the tunnels that lead to the changeling hive. She and Maple are sisters.”

        “We also found out about the hive and what Queen Chrysalis has been doing,” Crystal supplied in a slightly angered tone as she rubbed her eyes. Twilight looked a bit confused, so I had to be the one to fill her in… along with Holly once she was done reuniting with Maple and Zektor… and she was just as furious.

        “There is no way in Tartarus that I’m going to let her get away with something THAT cruel!!”

        “I’m glad it’s not just me. We can’t do anything about her hive though because it’s protected by a version of Shining Armor’s shield around Canterlot. It lets Changelings in while keeping others out.” Crystal informed the Alicorn with a smile.

        “If that’s the case, then our only chance of stopping the hive is to have somepony in on the inside…” She said, looking back at us before looking back at Crystal. “Hang on… why do I sense changeling magic around you?”

        “It’s either because I’m married to one, I got four half-changeling children or it’s some leftover magic from breaking the limbs of a changeling that called another one of his own a traitor,” Crystal said uncertainly. “Why do you ask?”

        “Hmm… Well, I was originally thinking that the only way in was to disable from the inside, but I don’t want to risk Holly or Maple getting hurt. Given what you said… Would it be possible that you’re up for lowering the shields?”

        “I’m definitely up for it, I’m just saying that I don’t think it’ll work because I don’t exactly look like a changeling,” Crystal answered, nodding her head at the question.

        “Don’t you have like some sort of illusion spell or something to fool them?” I asked her, remembering that she was a master of multiple kinds of magic. “If not, then we can do this at night, where it’s the most exposed. It’s said to be in a mountain range to the east.”

        “You mean the Appleloosan mountains?” She asked, only causing me to raise an eyebrow as I looked back at Crystal. Applejack soon got into the conversation and nodded her head to answer Twilight’s question. “I might have an idea then… But it requires two things.”

        “What things do you need for this idea of yours?” Crystal asked, scratching the side of her mouth.

        “First off, you’ll need to be inside to disable the barrier,” She said, drawing up a diagram on a spare scroll. “Second, we’ll need to borrow a few of Applejack’s barrels. I know a pony in here called Short Fuse that could create any kinds of explosives. Even ones used to look like Apples. So, the plan would be to put those explosives on whatever they use to haul them in. Once inside and the barrier is down, Ken will fire an arrow from his bow at each of the barrels at the different entrances in the city. When the explosives detonate, it should block off any chance for them to run out of the Hive and Crystal could then escape by any method she sees as necessary. Nopony will notice her in the mass panic.”

        I… was speechless… I couldn’t come up with anything like that if I was given all the time in the world. All it took for Twilight was five minutes.

        “That’s an extensive plan…” Crystal muttered.

        “Yes, but something tells me you’re not the kind of pony to put something important like this off now… would you?” Twilight questioned. “Unless you want to wait and put some more thought into it first for something a little simpler. You do seem a bit exhausted after your time at the orchard.”

        “I’ve handled a lot worse. I’m fine. I’m not putting this off for anything. I would try and talk to Chrysalis but she seems incapable of listening to reason at this point,” Crystal explained. “We destroy the hive’s many entrances but that would mean I either get trapped, or they get trapped and starve to death.”

        “What do you suggest we do then?” I asked her. “I know you want to stop Chrysalis, but there are others who will be on her side once we are in the hive. Not to mention that there seems to be no source of resistance against the queen or her drones.”

        “We could try and get the resistant changelings out of the hive before we blow it up but that may take too long. I really want to see if Chrysalis will listen but I know for a fact that it won’t work. She’s too cruel for it to work in this situation.”

        “Hmm…” I hummed to myself, trying to think of any sort of possibility. Then… I looked at Holly. Her expressions was happy but mixed with a bit of fear…… “I thought of something… Chrysalis seems to be eager to put fear in her victims… Why don’t we give her something to fear instead?”

        “Like what?” Crystal asked nervously. I smiled, letting the scales on my arm expand as I took up my Dragon armor form and looked back at her.

        “Like me… In this form, my power is increased significantly and I’m a lot more agile… Plus, since Shining’s spell shattered to consistent blows towards it, a hard enough force could cause the barrier to shatter.” I explain as I then reverted back to normal. “The first time will serve as a warning. Give her one day to change… However, if she doesn’t comply, there will be consequences… What do you think?”

        “I think I would like to help shatter the barrier but if what Twilight says about the changeling magic around me is true, then I’ll just go right through the barrier. It’s a good plan, nonetheless,” Crystal replied

        “Then let’s combine both…” I said, “You sneaking in to disable it… I’ll crash right into Chrysalis’ castle to warn her. Sorry if this means you need to stay an extra day, Crystal. But I promise that I’ll make it up to you.”

        “Don’t worry about the extra day. I’m getting used to it. If we combine both then how would me disabling the shield get her to comply in time if she even wants to comply?” Crystal asked.

        “Oh we’re not asking her to comply…” I knew that my thinking right now might be one sided, but thinking about the death and destruction that Chrysalis would leave behind if unchecked would be a severe problem. “We’re going to use a special element for this.”

        Both Twilight and Applejack looked at me when I said this. “Element?”

        “Yes… The element… of surprise.”



Later that night

        As the Night stars glowed above Revaan and I, we were watching the Hive down below. The changelings that called this place home really looked like ants down there from all the way up here as we waited on Crystal. We devised a plan to where she would signal us for when she was inside and the barrier was down so I could prepare to strike. Thanks to Zektor, we found out that the queen was in the back of the hive and in her own miniature castle in the back. My target was to crash either in the royal quarters where her room was or in the main hall, where she was likely to be. Now, we just needed to wait for the signal and be ready for anything. Of course, making sure we were hidden and able to see the signal was another thing. So we stuck to the clouds and I used a pair of binoculars that Aaron loaned to me so I can see from far distances.

        After about ten more minutes, I noticed that there was a reduced glow to the outer exterior of the hive. Along with a small red flare in the sky. “That’s my cue.” I said as Revaan glided over, allowing me to change forms as I dove down head first towards the castle. Preparing my dragon arm, I drew it back, only to throw a punch forward as I slammed through the roof and onto the stone floor below me. The impact caused a crater in the floor as I looked up to see the startled changeling guards and the queen that was knocked off of her throne.

        “What is the meaning of this!?” The startled queen called out while getting her hooves back under her.

        “Queen Chrysalis…” I spoke, adding depth to my tone. “You are to pay for the crimes you committed against your people and all the lives you have stolen. Your acts against your own kind will not go unpunished.”

        “I didn’t think the element of surprise would work that well.” Crystal said happily while she walked into the throne room.

        “I had a feeling,” I whispered to her, before looking back at the queen. “Feel free to speak if you want… Put her in her place.”

        “You think I would let you get away with storming into my home and then take orders from a pair of mongrels!?! GUARDS!!! KILL THEM!!!” She ordered, her drones being hesitant, but then charged at us from all angles. A perfect opportunity for Crystal. Crystal looked at the Changelings and covered herself in an armor of black crystal before proceeding to do the same to each Changeling that touched her. When they were covered with their heads still exposed the stayed on the floor, completely immobile.

        “I don’t like fighting Changelings but this Chrysalis is so making me want to,” Crystal growled. “What are you going to do Chrysalis? Send more Changelings? I’ll just cover them in crystal like I did to all these!” The response though caught me by surprised as Chrysalis herself blasted a powerful beam of magic that went right through her.

        “Crystal!!” I shouted, turning towards Chrysalis as I rushed forward and slammed the queen into the back wall. “Now you’ve done it…” Growling, my right arm tightening on her throat as I tried to control my anger towards her. Crystal was slammed into the wall at the other end of the room by the powerful beam of magic, her armor standing no chance against it. She fell to the floor from where she was pinned by the beam and ended up in a crumpled heap. I disrupted the beam, throwing the queen onto the floor with enough force to knock her out as my priorities in that moment changed.

        “Crystal, please be okay… Don’t die on me…” I said to myself, checking to see if I could feel a pulse and tend to her injuries. However, I was surprised when I felt her hand move along my arm as I looked back at her.

        “Remember what I said earlier? I’ve been hit by way worse.” Crystal replied with a grin. With that, I held her close in a hug, relieved that she had not been severely hurt or worse. All the guards were crystallized and the queen was unconscious as I looked back at her.

        “Thank the ancestors you’re okay… Is there anything else we should do before we go back?” I asked her.

        “Thankfully, Chrysalis isn’t dead. I can hear her soft breathing from here. Other than blow up the tunnels, I don’t think there’s anything else we need to do… did we get the resistant changelings out already?” Crystal replied, returning my hug and sitting up to rest her back against the wall.

        “Thankfully, Holly and Maple helped with getting the changelings out and Zektor took a few fighters that he knew to help set the charges. We can detonate them once we’re out of the hive.” I explained to her, trying to help her up. “Should I carry you or can you walk?”

        “I can walk, it’s just my entire body that hurts from the impact,” Crystal told me as she used the wall to balance herself as she stood back up.

        “Hang on, I can have Revaan pick us up so it won’t be that hard for you.” I told her, having my right arm glow a little as Revaan flew overhead. Using my dragon arm’s capabilities, I fired out the energy hookshot as I looked at Crystal. “Better hang on.” Seconds later, we were airborne as I gently set her on Revaan and watched as the charges in the distances set off balls of fire in the night sky.

        “Thanks, Ken. I would like to know what spell she hit me with though because it seems to be getting more painful to move by the second,” Crystal said, watching the balls of fire with grim satisfaction.

        “More painful? Maybe it was a paralysis spell that was meant to break through shields and armor.” I said, thinking that through. “In any case… Revaan, when we get back, set us in my room so I can patch up Crystal.”

        “You got it,” He replied, sweeping around as he soon arrived back in the temple after a couple of moments in flight. “One stop to your room as requested. Now, I’m going to leave you two be as I rest my wings.” Crystal slid off Revaan’s back and stumbled while I rushed to help guide her to the bed while she groaned in pain.

        “It feels like my body is on fire and not in a good way.” she reported quickly. I nodded, taking a soul shard inside the drawer of my nightstand and cracking it open. Letting the magic seep into the wound and help her heal her wounds and cure her of any ailments that Chrysalis might have hit her with. 

        “Did that work?” I asked her.

        “Pain’s going away if that’s what you mean,” Crystal replied, breathing slowly as she felt the magic help.

        “Is there anything I can do to help?” I asked her, seeing if I needed to do anything else. But what I heard her say next though… surprised me.

        “There is, actually. Can you…… stay with me please?” Thinking about it for a minute, I soon sighed a little, smiling a bit as I gave her my answer.

        “Sure.”



Next Morning

        When I slowly began to open my eyes the next morning, I almost expected for Applejack or somepony else to be the one to wake me up. As I turned around though, I soon remember my guest from the other night as she woke up seconds after me. “How did you sleep?”

        “I slept well, considering I only got a few hours sleep,” Crystal replied as she turned on the bed to look at me.

        “Oh? Was something keeping you awake at night?”

        “Just some thoughts that Revaan helped me get through,” Crystal replied with a shrug. “It’s not a big deal anymore but since we’re up, we may as well see if the others are up as well.”

        “I can take care of that,” I insisted to her, “Maybe I should make sure to get you home first. I wouldn’t want to keep anyone you know waiting right?”

        “Right. That would be a big help except, Starlight is the one that summoned me so I’m not sure if you can send me home,” Crystal replied, sitting up and getting out of bed.

        “True, but maybe I can still send you back if I had your token.” I explained to her. “Starlight’s not a displaced. I am… Besides, I think you would be happy to get some extra rest in your own world, am I right?”

        “You’re right, but, if that’s possible, can you send me home after we spar? I didn’t really get a chance to see what you were like in battle yesterday,” Crystal said slowly, looking like she had to think of her words before she said them.

        “We can. Though, a lot of my abilities are really strong in power and can take a toll if I drain too much energy. I save those for when the situation calls for it,” I told her, having her follow me to the training grounds. “Is there anything specific that you want to know? My dragon armor you saw the other day was a transformation ability I have.” Around then, I had my dragon arm glow briefly after I asked my question.

        “I figured it would come out in the battle but, any other transformation ability you have would be nice to know. With your stronger powers, maybe you shouldn’t use them if I have any chance of going back home this week,” Crystal said with a small laugh.

        “Sure. Well, to start… Let’s start with the arm.” I smirked, charging some of my energy as I lashed out at her with a line of energy. She dodged to the right, but I just smiled and used it to pull myself to where she once was before trying a low sweeping kick. She dodged the kick and fired off a few dozen crystal shards at me before following it up with a fireball. Moving to the right to dodge the fireball, I used my arm again to snatch the crystal shards and throw them back at her. “So… can you tell what I can do with the arm now?”

        “Sure can. You can use it to redirect items and grab things from far away,” Crystal answered as she let the crystal shards break upon hitting her and gathered some fire in her hands. “Is there anything else?” She asked as she combined both fireballs to unleash a bigger fireball at me.

        “That’s… where you're wrong.” I sighed, using my arm again to this time grab Crystal and yank her towards me. “Think of this as a Grapple tether… Depending on the mass of an object and how heavy, I can either pull myself to a certain location… or pull something to me. Think of it like Scorpion’s “get over here!” in Mortal Kombat, but made out of my energy. Or better yet… Nero’s arm in Devil May Cry 4.”

        “In that case…” Crystal trailed off before punching me in the face as she got close and sending me moving backwards a few feet. “I don’t think they’re able to do that in Mortal Kombat or DMC 4.”

        “I was just saying an example,” I smirked, thinking a bit to myself before deciding to take it up a notch. “Now, this you might remember from yesterday.” That’s when I dashed towards her with speed in my step as I caught her by surprise. “Only one of many for my… other set of abilities.”

        Crystal stepped back in surprise and gasped at the speed I used. “That’s a big set of abilities then,” she remarked as she waited to see what I would do next.

        “Oh trust me… I’m only going to use a few.” I assured her, seconds before forming a blade of energy in my hand and using it to cast a radial blind around the area. Preventing her from seeing me appear behind her as I prepared myself a weapon.

        I am the bone of my sword. As my weapon took form and the blade solidified, I swung at her around the shoulder level. She must have heard the whistling of the sword because the next moment, she had ducked and made a sweeping kick at my legs.

        “Enhanced hearing, remember?” Crystal asked with a smirk. I grinned a little, taking my sword and stabbing it into the ground as the energy I pooled into my next attack emerged from the ground as several spears created from my energy got her in the legs. Crystal hissed in pain as she stood still, pinned in place and she breathed fire at me. I dodge rolled to my right as I released her from the spears and went over to her.

        “You okay? I didn’t go overboard now did I?”

        “Of course I’m fine. I just didn’t expect that many spears to get stuck in my legs,” Crystal replied with a grin from her kneeling position. Dismissing my blade and calming down and offering a hand to help her back up to her feet.

        “I think that should be good for now… I still want to make sure I have some energy to send you back home.” I told her while helping her stand straight.

        “Fair enough,” Crystal replied and gave me a grin. “We just need to find Starlight and see if she still has my token.”

        “Can’t you summon your token? I mean, I can make more than one of mine from the original.”

        “I can’t. I never figured out how and I never really bothered to because I usually wrap it around my neck after I get summoned,” Crystal explained. That just got me thinking a minute and told her to wait there for a moment as I quickly went through the door to Twilight’s castle. She and the girls weren’t home, but I did see a scarf that was white and a note from Starlight. Thinking that this was it, I went back and handed her the note and the scarf.

        “Would this happen to be it?”

        “Yeah, that’s my token. What’s the note for?” Crystal asked before wrapping her scarf around her neck and over the top of Connor’s necklace.

        “Looks like it’s a note to me or you if you came looking for it. Just saying where they were and stuff like that.” I said, showing her the brief note. “Otherwise, it just says that it might be a bit before they return from the Crystal Empire.”

        “Is that all? I thought it would have been something different. Are you going to send me back then?” Crystal wondered.

        “Sure, I can use your token to do so,” I told her, handing the scale I had as a token. “Speaking of which, that way I don’t forget, here’s mine.” Crystal unwrapped her scarf again and traded tokens with me.

        “This is a dragon scale. From Revaan?” Crystal guessed when she examined it.

        “Actually, Zinnia found it when we explored the temple for the first time,” I told her, wrapping the scarf around my neck as I look back at her. “This feels quite comfortable. How do I look?”

        “So you made a token out of a random scale?” Crystal asked in disbelief before turning away from her inspection and over to me to have a good look. “Actually, you don't look that bad with it on,” she said in an approving tone.

        “Why thank you. I’ll be sure to treasure it.” I said, wrapping some of the cloth around my fingers as I began to channel the necessary energy needed for her to be able to be sent back to her home world. “Have a safe trip, Crystal!” With that, we both said our goodbyes to each other as I let her go back to her own world. 

“One last thing. I may be too far to hear them, but I can’t hear Magma and Ruby. Maybe you should check into that,” Crystal replied before stepping through the pillar of fire and disappeared. Now I thought might be the best chance to check on Pinkis’ condition and possibly show her the newborns… If I could find them that is.




Point of View: Applejack




        It had only been a couple of hours since mah friends and ah left the station in Ponyville to the Crystal Empire and everything for the most part was turning out alright. Starlight took one step ahead in helping out Ken by leaving behind the token of that Crystal fella’ back at the castle so if he stopped by, he could help send her back home. It might’ve been only a few days since Starlight had decided to be reformed, but the girls and ah could definitely tell the difference in her behavior.

        Partway through the trip though, I began to smell something… Funny. “Girls, what smells like burning leather?” They all looked at me, thinking ah was acting funny or something. But what they did seem to notice (and what I felt at the time on my head) was the movement underneath my hat. Even when ah turned towards Rainbow at that moment, she gave me a glance almost like if a spider dropped down near Rarity.

        “AJ… Don’t move a muscle…” That was when I looked up and saw the one thing ah was not expecting. Magma and Ruby were on my head, hiding under my stetson hat.

        “S’okay, Rainbow…”

        “Okay? Applejack, for all we know, the kids of some dragon could’ve snuck into your saddlebag-.” That was when ah shook my head, interrupting her with a hoof on her mouth and providing myself a chance to speak.

        “Ah haven’t told ya this yet, but Ken and ah… we’re finally a family,” I said. “I would like ya to meet my son and daughter… Magma and Ruby.” Almost right away, except for Starlight… Everyone of mah friends had only one way to react to this.

        They fainted.




End Chapter 17

> 18- Visitors
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Visitors





Point of View: Ken




        It had been only a few hours since Crystal had left and now, I was beginning to worry. A few days after our children were born, they apparently disappeared. Did someone take them by chance? I might’ve looked okay on the outside, but inside my head I was panicking. How was I suppose to explain this to Applejack when she got back-?

        “Hey, Ken. Can I-?” I jumped at the voice, only to turn around and see right behind me. The part that surprised me the most though… Was that Magma and Ruby were hiding right underneath her hat.

        “Applejack? I thought you were in the Crystal Empire.” I spoke to her, doing my best to show that I was not panicking or that she startled me out of nowhere. “And where did you find Magma and Ruby? I couldn’t find them after Crystal left a couple of hours ago.”

        “Funny ya’ mentioned that…” She smirked, letting the two youngsters go over to me as I got on my knees and let them crawl up my arms to my shoulders. “Turns out, these two snuck into my Saddlebag and crawled into my hat without me realizing it until the train ride up to the empire. They’re a pair of sneaky rascals if you ask me.” Sighing in relief, Applejack then placed her hat back on and looked back at me. “At least they got the chance to meet Flurry Heart. They got along quite well with her.”

        “Who’s Flurry Heart?” I asked, confused a little as I looked back at her. All Applejack could do was chuckle as she looked back at me with a smile on her face.

        “She’s Shining Armor and Princess Cadence’s Foal. Twilight is now an Aunt.” Well geez, it seems like everyone’s been getting newfound responsibility everywhere we go. It felt like it was only yesterday that I first actually met Applejack. Now she and I have two beautiful kids and are part of a hoard that see’s each other as family… Thinking of that though made me realize something. Besides Zinnia, Umbra when she came over to visit one night after I had Applejack join the hoard and Crystal… we haven’t really met a lot of people that were members or even heads of their own branch in the hoard. I mean, I know that a Displaced can be really busy with a lot of the multiversal problems on their end, but it still makes you wonder what they are like. After all, I was only told a few names and that… is not really a description to go off of when you just hear a name.

        “Hey, where did you get that scarf?” Applejack asked. “I know it’s already passed Heart’s Warming, but are you really cold?”

        “No, actually this is Crystal’s token.” I clarified for her. “She let me keep one for myself and I thought it felt nice to have on. I can’t be wearing my headphones everyday now, wouldn’t you agree?” All that got from Applejack was a playful chuckle and a kiss on the nose as she looked back at me with a smile on her face.

        “Well, it definitely looks good on you. Heck, maybe every once in awhile, I can try it on. Even if Crystal and ah… didn’t see eye to eye on some points, she’s a good friend to have.” The mare told me as I nodded my head. “Though, I am curious as to what that one pony she was mentioning was like… You know, that Freya pony?”

        “Well, from the sounds of it, they’re part of a long distance relationship,” I answered her question, noticing Magma trying to mess with the scarf a little. “But at least they’re happy. That’s all that matters right?”

        “Ah guess so, Ken.” Applejack replied back, remembering something off of the top of her head. “Oh yeah, ah almost forgot to mention something… Remember that friend of yours? Aaron, ah believe his name was right?” Nodding my head, I looked back at her with a confused look on my face. “Well, let’s just say that Rainbow has been… actually getting along with him quite well.”

        That… surprised me. Aaron was not really so social with people he didn’t know, so finding out that Rainbow… the pegasus that tried to slam her hoof into my face and thought of me as a monster when she first met me… was actually getting along with him? That I saw as strange… But hey, Applejack was sort of the same way when I first met her, so who am I to judge?

        “Hey Applejack… What’s the likelihood that the temple’s going to get some visitors today?” I asked, just out of curiosity to see what her answer would be like. “I mean, besides the usual visitors from you and your friends?”

        “You mean like Displaced?” Applejack asked, causing me to nod my head. “Possible… I don’t think though we should be asking what though…” She paused, looking back at me before looking back at Revaan’s chambers and noticing the dragon step out to join us. “I think we should be asking when these visitors would be coming.”

        At the moment she said that, I noticed that Magma happened to be playing around with a strange looking toy that happened to be glowing a little. Only to realize what exactly it was… But by then it was too late as two figures soon hit the pavement. “Magma!!” I said, rushing over to where the little one was and picking him up. “Uhh…. Applejack, I think Magma found a token.”

        “Ken… Ah think he did more then just find one.” She replied, pointing a hoof behind me. Looking back, I saw several figures on the floor, three of whom were humanoid.

        “And we were doing so well...” One of them, a man muttered, getting to his feet, letting out a long drawn out sigh.

        “Are you okay, sir?” I asked the man, hoping my question would catch his attention.

        “Yes I am fine person who summoned me like a jackass.” He grunted, helping one of the others to their feet.

        “And we were having such a nice family meal...” The distinct voice of Chrysalis spoke as she stood up, flexing her wings. She didn’t look the same at all. 

        “Actually… It wasn’t me who summoned you.” I clarified, pointing to the dragonling on my shoulder. Who was still holding the cylinder from before.

        “Of course...” The man sighed, pinching his nose. He was scurry looking, wearing an old pair of jeans and a hoodie, sporting a beard and Yamcha like hair. 

        “Sorry for all the trouble,” I apologized, offering my dragon hand for him to shake. “My name’s Ken Ahkrin. It’s nice to meet you mister…”

        “Hughes, my name is Jason Hughes.” He wasn’t bothered at all by my arm, having a strange device attached to his own arm. “This is my wife Chrysalis, my daughter Freya, my sister Ib and my sons Hakal and Elusive.” The name Freya and Jason surprised me though. This must’ve been the same people Zinnia and Crystal were talking about before. 

        “Pleasure to meet all of you,” I replied back out of courtesy as Applejack soon trotted up next to me and Magma decided to join his sister on Applejack’s shoulders. 

        “Thank you.” Hakal nodded, giving a smile.

        “Wait a darn minute…” Applejack interjected. “Ah’m not one for judging others, but why the hay does this fella look like King Sombra?” She followed up her comment by pointing a hoof in Hakal’s direction before looking at me.

        “I was him, now I’m not,” Hakal said simply, losing his smile. 

        “Oh… Mah apologies then.” She replied, apologizing for her previous statement. “Sorry, since I’ve had these two, it’s been a bit hard not to act a little bit… defensive.” I sighed a little, looking back at Jason and the rest of his family before I began to wonder which one was Freya. 

        “Why do you have Crystal’s scarf?” One of the humanoids spoke up, being a changeling. Unlike Chrysalis, who was green and black, she was blood red and black and stood at an impressive seven feet tall.

        “Oh yeah, Crystal actually was here a little while ago before I helped make sure she went back to her world…” After a couple of minutes, I looked back at her again, saying the first thing that came to mind. “You must be Freya…”

        “Yes, I am.” She stepped forward, clad in an outfit very similar to her fathers.

        “Well, this is quite surprising,” I said. “I’ve heard quite a lot about you and your father actually.”

        “Oh?” She asked, crossing her arms, raising her eyebrow.

        “Crystal told me about you… And also, if I remember correctly, Zinnia told me about Jason,” I explained, bowing partially. “It’s quite an honor to meet you actually… all of you I mean.”

        “Oh it's nothing.” The last quadraped beamed, getting to his hooves. He was a neon green color with deep purple hair, two backwards curving horns growing out of his head.

        “Please don’t feed Elusive’s ego...” Chrysalis sighed, facehoofing.

        “It was unintentional.” I said, having them follow me for a moment. “Hey Jason, do you remember Zinnia ever mentioning a hoard to you at all?” I was only asking to see if he was aware of it, that way I would be able to tell him about how he and the rest of his family have a section of the temple with their name on it.

        “Not that I recall, but it sounds incredibly contrived.” Jason shrugged. 

        “Very much so,” a tall woman in a red dress commented, who I assumed was Ib, “But do prey tell what is it?”

        “A friend of mine named Zinnia a while back mentioned starting a hoard and I told her that the temple you’re in right now can be the home for the Kazoku Family. One of the names she mentioned to me besides Vash was Jason, which I thought was you given that Crystal told me that Zinnia was at the wedding between her and Crystal.” I told them, explaining a bit more about what Zinnia told me originally, hoping that it would clear up any possible confusion. That was when Revaan noticed us and then began to speak up.

        “So, we seem to have some more guests… Welcome to our home.” Revaan spoke, catching none of our guests by surprise.

        “Oh hey, a dragon. Sup?” Jason asked, gazing over at him.

        “The hollow’s ceiling.” Revaan replied.

        “It’s a figure of speech, Revaan.” I informed him. “He’s asking how are you.”

        “Oh, well in that case, I am doing quite well… I would assume the same for you?” He asked politely, looking at each of Jason’s family for a moment and returning his gaze to Jason.

        “Yeah we’re good.” Jason nodded, brushing some hair out of his face.”But this hoard thing sounds it grew out of that herd pact Zinnia, Vash and I agreed on.”

        “That’s what Zinnia said. Though she said it as a hoard since it’s the dragon version of a herd,” I sighed a little, looking back at everyone. “Still, it’s nice to meet a fellow member.” At that moment, I turned to Applejack, just as she turned into her dragon form so she could have fun with the kids while we were talking. That, in turn, was bound to attract some attention... but they didn’t bat an eye.

        “I didn’t think I’d see a dragon version of aunt AJ...” Elusive blinked, tilting his head. 

        “She could shift between Earth Pony and Earth Dragon at will… Revaan’s been teaching her to control her newfound abilities while in that form as well.” I said, having my arm glow a little in the process.

        “Well, it's certainly different than our Applejack. Less tentacles.” Chrysalis chuckled. Okay, I honestly didn’t even want to ask about why she even mentioned tentacles.

        “Speaking of which, I’m a little curious about something.” I asked, returning my gaze to Jason. “What’s the device on your arm? First time I’ve seen anything like it.”

        “It’s called an Omnitrix. It allows me to change into any species I scan into it.” He smirked, leaning on a wall.

        “Interesting… and just when I thought having my soul bound to Revaan was the tip of the iceberg.” I commented, looking back at Revaan for a brief second. I had a feeling that someone was going to comment on that once I said it.

        “So... the plot of Dragonheart?” Freya asked, chuckling to herself.

        “Actually, no. I’m a Scalebound,” I told her. “Revaan’s the last Onyx dragon of his kind, so our souls were bound to where I gain some traits and powers from dragons and have him as a companion. We’re trying to find a way for his kind to not become extinct.” With that, I pointed to my arm again. “My arm is a symbol of our bond. Does that help a little?”

        “So... exactly the plot of Dragonheart.” Ib nodded. “Good to know.”

        I sighed a little, using my arm’s grapple ability to pull AJ’s hat to me as a simple demonstration of what I was capable of before returning it. “Not sure if that was in Dragonheart… or the fact that the reason why behind the Onyx dying out would relate to it either…” Ib just shrugged.

        “Why don’t I just take a sample of his DNA and just start cloning them?” Jason asked. 

        “Because the reason why the Onyx died out was that Nightmare Moon corrupted not just their magic, but who they were as well. If a Dragon’s DNA is tampered with, there is a chance that trying to replicate it will just lead to failure.” Revaan sighed, “Trust me, the doctor in the Obsidian Hollow named Red Cross asked me the same question the day before Luna decided to join the hoard.” 

        “Then I can just repair the damage. Omnitrix, repair genetic damage of target dragon.” His watch beeped, sending a blast of green energy into Revaan. “There done, clone away.”

        “Well… That’s something,” I sighed, looking back at them and coming up with an idea inside my head. “Come on, I’m guessing all of you must be hungry since Magma called on you during your dinner. I can lead you straight to the dining hall and prepare something for you to eat if that’s okay with you?” 

        “That sounds delightful!” Elusive grinned, nodding his head eagerly.

        That got me to smile a little as I lead them to the dining hall and made sure to get themselves situated. The size of the mess hall itself was a lot like the one inside Hogwarts from Harry Potter. Just trimmed to be a bit more… draconic if you would say so. There were bowls of fruit and drinks at the tables in the middle of the room and a giant kitchen in the back that allowed someponies to help with cooking. Hell, even I used the kitchen to help make myself a meal every once in awhile. “Was there anything specific you would like to have?”

        “Meat.” Jason said simply, dropping into a chair. 

        “I’ll take a few hay burgers,” Hakal spoke up. Those two requests I could easily work with. Especially since Spike taught me a bit of cooking Hayburgers last time he was here visiting Revaan and I. Now my gaze was turned to Chrysalis, Ib and Freya to see if there was anything specific they wanted to eat. Even if I still needed to see if Jason had a preference to what kind of meat he was wanting.

        “Meat and Hayburgers,” I wrote down on a small notebook. “Anything for you, ladies?”

        “Meat.” They both shrugged.

        “Okay, any preferences with the meat or are you fine with anything?” I asked them, just to clarify so I wouldn’t screw up accidently. 

        “Eh, surprise us.” Well, now that just made me nervous. Surprises were one thing that I never did well with, but I didn’t let that try to affect me though as I walked to the kitchen to get started. But thinking everything over, I honestly had no clue where to begin with this… I knew that Hakal wanted hay burgers and those were easy, but the rest of the group, even though it seemed simple in theory, was stressing himself a bit. There were some choices of meat he had that Revaan had helped him cook before… However, he wasn’t quite sure if Jason or his family would want to be eating Komodo this evening.

        “Whats taking so long!?” Freya shouted into the kitchen. That caused me to tense up a little. God, now hearing them made me think they sounded like giants. Using the oven that was there, I placed the Komodo ribs and multiple other pieces of meat on the fire to let them seer while I was making the hayburgers. Yet, this was not exactly what one would say as a one man job. But… as an old saying from earth went in my family… help can come in the most unexpected of forms.

        “Are you doing alright?” Elusive asked, peeking into the kitchen.

        “Y-yeah… Just got a lot of things going at once,” I said, trying to keep myself together. “Got the hayburgers here and the meat searing over the fire. A lot for a one man job.” Catching my breath as I prepared to flip the hayburgers. “Everything okay over there? Sorry if I’m making you wait… I’ll have it out as soon as I can.” I used my powers to manifest a pair of blades to help flip the burgers and also to get the buns off of the hot grill.

        “You seem tense.” He trotted over, standing as high as my stomach. 

        “I’m just… nervous a little. I’m never good with surprising people. Most of the time I had been helping people before I was Displaced, I had to ask them for specific details on how I was to do something. Rarity is like that when making clothes when it comes to different colors of fabric. So… this is sort of the first time anyone asked me to surprise them. I just don’t want to disappoint Jason. That’s all.” Telling Elusive that really had me feel like I didn’t have to hold anything in, but I was concerned that would distract me from what I was doing.

        “Yes, mother can be rather obessive with details.” Elusive chuckled.

        “Wait… Rarity is your mother in your world?” I asked. “For a moment, I thought… wait…” That was when I realized it. Just like myself with Applejack, Luna, and Pinkis, Jason had his Rarity and Chrysalis. “Well, that I did not expect… How much does your father eat normally?”

        “More than whatever it is you think he eats.”

        “So… he has as big of an appetite as Revaan?” I asked, nudging my head in his direction as he ate the head off of a Apple Tree. “Makes sense… Come to think of it, that just reminds me of an old series of stories back home based on Norse Mythology and with Jotun… Yeah, I really need to stop reading so much. Fantasy novels distract me.”

        “Considering at my father is a jotun, those might come in handy.”

        “Wait, wha-?” Okay, THAT was a definite curveball!

        “You live in a multiverse. Infinite possibilities.” Elusive laughed. “I myself am one third changeling, one third jotun and one third unicorn.”

        “Well, that is surprising… honestly, I did not expect to hear that.” I said as I got the hayburgers off the grill and onto two trays and prepared to churn the meat and add a small dash of seasoning. “Hope Hakal is hungry. The burgers are ready and I believe the Komodo ribs are done. The meat is a rare delicacy, so I hope your father enjoys it.”

        “Smells delicious!” He grinned, trotting back out to the table. That was definitely a boost to my confidence. He took his seat, licking his lips. After making final preparations, I placed the plates of hayburgers for Hakal while setting the meat out on the table. Almost the size of their entire table because of what I was cooking. And having Crystal’s scarf on just made me work up a sweat… Guess I could take a moment now to change my clothes and not appear all sweaty now that I was able to put food on the table for them.

        While I heard them eat, I took the chance to change into something a little more comfortable as I changed jeans and set Crystal’s Scarf with the rest of my tokens, putting my headphones back on around my neck to go with the black sleeveless shirt that I had in the closet and the other jacket I happened to have nearby on the coat rack. That way I felt comfortable instead of sweating crazy and making myself smell in front of Jason and his family. Only a few of my jackets had both sleeves though as some had only the left sleeve so I can have my arm be visible. Strangely enough, I had been wondering how some of the abilities with my arm actually worked now that I thought about it. If it wasn’t magic, then what was it? Perhaps I’ll just call it Pulse to keep things simple, since my arm sometimes would pulse with energy.

        Speaking of abilities… I just thought that I needed to improve with my Scalebound based abilities regarding my arm instead of the powers Coryena have learned from Caex and taught me. Mostly because he said to only use those once I gained more strength. I am getting familiar with them, but I’m expending too much power in the process. I should figure out how to expand upon what I already know before trying something like that so I don’t cause myself to pass out, because all this would do is get somepony hurt if I’m not careful. Somepony like Crystal-.

        A couple of knocks on the door caught my attention as I soon turned around to see somepony at the door. Turns out, it was Applejack. “Hey Ken. Jason and his family are almost done with eating.” Already? Man it must be that Jotun like appetite that Jason and them have I guess. Straightening my jacket, I walked on back out to where they were seated to find a row of clean empty plates on the table.

        “That was delicious, thank you,” Elusive said, delicately wiping his mouth with a napkin.

        “You're welcome… Would that be enough to satisfy all of you?” I asked, trying to inquire if anyone else needed more food or were still hungry. I wanted to make my guests feel comfortable instead of feeling unsatisfied.

        “Yeah, we’re good.” Jason nodded, stretching his arms out.

        “Well, excellent… Is there anything else you would like to do while you are here?” I then asked them. “If not, I can help send you guys back to your world if you want.”

        “What else is there too do?” Freya asked, getting up, giving her wings a buzz. “I mean, I suppose we could go get Apple Crescendo to mess with Applejack.”

        I wasn’t sure about what that was, but if it was anything like Apple Cider, then I didn’t think it would be best to have drinks around newborns. Even if she was making sure they were being put into bed right now. “Well, when Crystal was here, I had her help me with a few things and she wanted to go to the barracks to see how strong she was.” I said lightly. The mentioning of Crystal though seemed to attract Freya’s attention though. I… was not sure if that was suppose to be a good thing or not.

        “And just how strong was she?” Freya asked, crossing her arms, watching me intently.

        “Strong enough to catch me by surprise a few times and endure anything that hit her.” The second part of the answer just brought me back to when my Chrysalis blasted her point blank. I was able to heal her yes, but it felt like my responsibility to keep her safe. Somehow though, I think Freya noticed this.

        “Good on her.” Freya smiled. “But, I don’t think anything you could throw at us would be all that much.” I sighed a little. That felt too close… Oh god, please don’t tell me I jinxed it.

        “If you have something to say, say it, don’t be a bitch,” Freya snapped, glaring at me. 

        Yep, that happened. “I’m sorry, I was just… concerned with how you would react if I told you…” Come on, think! You can’t just say something like that with her freaking parents standing right there! “While she was helping me yesterday, Crystal got hurt when trying to intimidate my Chrysalis. She’s okay now, but I was worried that you would over-react to hearing that.” Damn, now I think I said TOO much. Now the hard part was not trying to stress out over it.

        But the next one to speak was not me… or Freya for that matter. But instead Revaan. “Crystal had a conversation with me the other night after Ken fell asleep… She was telling me about how at times… She feels really lonely because Crystal had not seen you. To her… Being here felt lonely without you… Ms. Freya.”

        “Don’t call me miss.” Freya sighed before sitting down. “And here I thought you were actually holding a secret.”

        “That… I’m going to leave for you and Crystal to talk over. My apologies for addressing you in that form.” The dragon said, looking back at them for a moment before sitting back down.

        “Oh sweet Yggdrasil he’s worse than the ponies,” Chrysalis muttered, rolling her eyes.

        “I just treat others properly. One of a few things when it comes to dragons is that there is a Code of Honor that all dragons must follow.” Revaan said. 

        “Oh here we go.”

        “To keep it simple, we treat other species fairly and with respect and do not attack unprovoked.” The dragon replied, putting an emphasis on the second part. “That will be all for now though. I rather not bore you on the subject.” Looking at me though, he then sighed. “All that does is just make me think of an old friend I knew from my past.”

        I looked back at him, confused. “Who’s that?”

        “It was a dragon I knew named Torch. Ancestors know where he might be right now though.” He sighed, looking back at Jason and the others. “Enough about that though. I rather not have your guests be bored just from me talking.” With that, he went to his chambers and had the door slam shut behind him. Causing Applejack to trot up next to me.

        “Well… what do you suggest we do now?”

        “Show you your alternate universe child?” Freya offered, too which her parents rolled their eyes.

        Applejack just stared at me, eyes widened. “Okay, that just sounds weirder than how my sister got her cutie mark.” I sighed a little at that and looked back at Freya.

        “So other than the fact that Jason is a Jotun that can transform… and everything else Elusive said earlier, what’s your world like?” I asked, trying to make simple conversation.

        “Equestria is a heptarchy, ruled by Celestia, Luna, Cadance, Twilight, Gilda, Spike and myself,” Jason spoke up. “For eighteen years ponies and changelings have lived in perfect harmony, while we’ve been slowly assimilating the griffons.”

        The last part made me a little confused. “Assimilating?”

        “Have you been to griffonstone?” Chrysalis asked. “You can’t even ask a griffon a question without them demanding bits.”

        “I’ve only been in Equestria the past couple of months. Flying outside of it and going around the world is on my bucket list.” I told them, “Thanks for the heads up though.”

        “I don’t get out much anymore.” Jason shrugged. “Too busy dealing with Earth to have any free time.” That… caught my attention real quickly. I have been away from my world for god knows how long… I know that everything seems better here… But I still can’t stop thinking about if my parents back home actually miss me or not. Then again, his earth is one of nine realms, so it may not exactly be my earth. 

        “Maybe AJ and I will find a place outside of Equestria once we can actually have some time to ourselves. Lately, it’s been either she’s needed with the elements or I’m needed somewhere else. I just want the chance to spend some quality time with her if you know what I mean.” I sighed. “Then there’s the youngsters.”

        “Aunt AJ totally got it on with a siren.” Freya grinned.

        “Really Freya?” Elusive frowned. “Must you be so vulgar?”

        “I dunno, why you gotta be a wuss?” she shot back, still smirking.

        Applejack just sighed, looking back at them. I just facepalmed myself as I looked back at the two of them. “I believe he was trying his best to be… Discreet?” The Earth Pony said. “Besides, you still got to take into account that your friend Aaron is with Dashie right about now Ken.” Oh right… Almost forgot about that. Well, for the most part, he would be alright if they didn’t cause any trouble.

        “So... no reaction that you had a kid with a siren?”Chrysalis asked raising her eyebrow.

        “I’ve seen stranger things… And have been part of stranger things too.” She added on as I looked back at-. Wait a second, did she just wink at Chrysalis? “Trust me on that one… Applebloom told me that Big Mac tried spending some time with her by dressing up as a mare so they could take part in the Sisterhooves Social.”

        TMI, Applejack… TMI.

        “I remember that.” Jason chuckled. “Fun times.”

        Okay, now that I purged THAT from my mind, I can finally look back at them with a straight face. Then Applejack spoke up. “Heh… Don’t even get me started with Pinkis. She’s quite… interesting if ah do say so myself. Both her and her friends.”

        “Considering that I’m a member of the “family” family and the Apples are related to the Pies, I already know all about it.” Jason nodded.

        Well, that was one thing that Applejack forgot to tell me. Looks like Magma and Ruby have Pinkie Pie as an aunt now… AJ herself sighed, telling me that sometime later, she was going to have to make sure she took me to the rock farm to introduce the other half of the family. Right now though, I think on that note, I should make sure Jason and his family go back to their world safely.

        “Well, since we have nothing else to do, I think maybe it’s a good time to make sure you get back home,” I said, holding the cylinder that was Jason’s token as I looked back at him. “See you guys around sometime?”

        “I suppose so.” Jason nodded, standing up. Using his token, I made sure to tell him that our contract was complete as all of them soon went back to the world they called their home. Shortly afterwards, I looked back at the Cylinder and set it high up on the shelf. Making sure that it was out of reach so Magma didn’t accidently summon them again.

        “Well geez, it seems like the family somehow gets bigger everytime we meet new people.” I said to Applejack, who smiled herself and chuckled. But before she could speak, we heard the sound of hooves in the distance as we turned to see Mystic race into the courtyard.

        “Ken, AJ! You need to get to Dr. Cross! Pinkis is awake!!” At that moment, my mind raced into overdrive as both Applejack and I ran towards the infirmary.



Infirmary

        In little time at all did we crash through the door, almost knocking it off of it’s hinges as we entered the waiting room and looked for Dr. Cross. Taking it an extra step further, I looked into the hallway in the back and happened to notice him by an open door as Applejack and I hurried over. The stallion turned to face us, just as we were approaching him. “Doc, we heard the news about Pinkis, how is she?”

        “Well, she’s awake and stable…” He told us, holding the door to her room open. “You can go ahead and see her.” We walked in to see the earth pony on the bed, lying down a little as she saw us walk in.

        “Hey… What’s up?” Pinkis chuckled nervously. Applejack and I looked at one another, before we both went over and hugged her tightly. There were even a few tears coming down AJ’s face when we were doing this as we looked back at her. “What? I’ve been through worse.”

        “Sugarcube, you’ve had us worried!” Applejack snapped, looking back at her. “You’ve been in a coma for two weeks and we were worried that something really bad had happened to you!”

        “I’m fine though!” Pinkis protested. Only causing me to sigh a little.

        “Pinkis, we care about you like family. And given the fact that AJ’s children just hatched a few days ago, we were really concerned about you.” I told her, hugging her a little. “We’ve really missed you Pinkis.”

        “They hatched? Who hatched?” Pinkis rubbed her face. “Never mind… What happened?”

        I took some time to catch her up to speed. From when she was severly injured in the war of shadows all the way to just now, informing her of our newborn kids and also about some other things too. Leaving out a few of the Displaced I met because I did not want to confuse or bore her in the process. By the time I was done, I held Pinkis close… and then felt something around her tummy. Like a small push or something.

        “Uh… I think the baby kicked…” Pinkis said.

        I looked back at her, smiling now as I kissed her on the forehead and Applejack rubbed her head against Pinkis’ belly to feel it for herself. “T-that’s great news!” I said, feeling her tummy again before speaking. “I’m glad both you and the child are okay… want us to take you to your room? Dr. Cross says you're free to leave the infirmary.” Maybe some rest in her room would do wonders for her right now.

        “Okay…” Pinkis said. “Where am I again?”

        “The infirmary at Obsidian Hollow. It’s not far from the temple.” I told her, making sure she was aware of where she was before offering a hand to help her up. “Would you like for me to carry you or do you think you can walk?”

        “My leg feels sore. Pwease carry me?” Pinkis gave me the puppy dog eyes. Oh my god, she’s pulling an Ita on me. Nodding my head, I carefully picked her up so I could carry her out of the infirmary and to her room.

        “Thanks… Is there anything you wanna do?” Pinkis asked me.

        “Well, that depends on you,” I said to her, making sure I did not let her go while I was walking. “But whatever it is, I’ll be here for you.” 

        “I… Don’t like not doing anything. I wanna spend time with you and AJ.” Pinkis said.

        “Well, that could mean many things, Sugarcube,” Applejack then spoke up. “How exactly did you want to spend some time with us?” She asked as we approached the door to Pinkis’ room. Using my dragon hand to prop it open for us.

        “I just do. We haven’t done anything together in forever. Ever since AJ got me pregnant.” That was true, I had to admit. 

        “Well, maybe later, we can introduce you to the kids,” AJ said to her as I laid Pinkis on her bed. “But right now… I think we should do our best to try and comfort you… Sugarcube.”

        “Comfort me? What, are you gonna baby me?” Pinkis asked.

        “Not quite… More likely spend time with you. Talk a bit… enjoy each others company…” Okay, as I’m hearing Applejack speak, I was getting mixed signals. Please don’t tell me she’s trying to suggest what I think she was intending. “Relax… Sleep together…” And there it is.

        “S-sure…” Pinkis said, turning away from us to hide her blush. Something tells me that whatever Applejack had in mind, we were going to be spending a LOT of time with Pinkis tonight.




End Chapter 18

> 19- Heart of a Dragon
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Heart of a Dragon




Some time later

        A little while after I had laid my head down to sleep and prayed the ancestors my soul to keep, I woke up to find myself in a familiar place. I remembered being in a place like this before under two circumstances. One, Coryena brought me to my soul room in order for us to have a conversation, or two, Luna was walking in my dreams again. I originally thought it was the second option once I saw the Alicorn of the Night walking in my general direction, but that motion was soon blown out of the water once she saw me. “Ken? Ken, where are we?”

        I raised an eyebrow, looking back at her with a confused glance on my face. “You don’t know where we are? I thought we were in my dreams.” Then, after thinking about it a little more, I realized something. With circumstance two being unlikely, that only one other possible explanation for what was going on. As I turned around, all the questions I previously had were answered immediately once I saw a familiar face behind me. “Well, hello to you as well, Coryena.”

        “Greetings Ken… Princess Luna…” The Dragoness addressed both of us, causing the Alicorn next to me to raise an eyebrow. Surprised by the fact that she knew her. “Do not be alarmed. I’m just a friend… Though, I called all three of you here for a reason.” I let that sink in for a bit… until I realized the FULL extent of what she was telling me.

        “Wait a minute… Three?” She nodded her head, looking behind me as I turned around to see Revaan just starting to get up after crashing onto the floor. Groaning a little in the process. But when he got up to face me, his eyes widened upon seeing Coryena.

        “C-coryena? I-is that you?”

        “Hey there Revy,” She spoke, the name making Luna and I look back at one another before she decided to clarify on what she was talking about. “It was a nickname that I always called Revaan anytime we were together… However, I didn’t call you three here because I wanted to have a reunion with you. Instead, we need to talk about something important.” That just made me a little more curious. Something could possibly mean anything at this point and it would be better to know rather than be left in the dark.

        “Care to explain what you mean by that?” I asked her politely. “Furthermore, can you explain to Luna and Revaan where we are? I know you have told me, but I think they would like to hear it from you instead since you did bring us all here in the first place.”

        The dragoness nodded her head in response before looking back at Revaan and Luna. “Certainly… Right now, you may say that all of you are in your subconscious. But it took me a bit to come up with everything, so I expanded it and brought all three of you to this spiritual domain so we can talk about something important.”

        “My word…” Luna spoke, surprised by everything Coryena just said. “So that’s why this doesn’t feel like the dream realm I’m accustomed too.”

        “In that realm, you’re soul would still be in your bodies and you would be in a mental state of sleep. Here though, it’s different,” The Dragoness explained to them briefly. “Still though, explaining about this was not the reason why I called you. Instead, I called you here for a… different reason.” Revaan, Luna and I all looked at each other with a puzzled expression on each of our faces, trying to understand what she was talking about as we looked back at her. With a deep sigh, she spoke again. The subject catching our collective attention upon her saying it. “I believe that all of you are somewhat familiar with Nightmare Moon, correct?” Our only response was us nodding our heads, while Luna gritted her teeth a little bit before sighing.

        “Nightmare Moon is responsible for a lot of the things that lead to the Downfall of the Onyx dragons. And as I remember Luna mentioning to Ken, there was concern that her essence, which had corrupted other dragons before, might return with the birth of Ken’s children. Well… as it turns out, she’s making her move. But it’s different from what I thought she would try to do originally.” Now that just only cleared up part of it… and still left me confused by what they were talking about.

        “What do you mean, Coryena?”

        She sighed a little, composing herself before speaking again. “Nightmare Moon is committing an act that many would see as downright cruel and forbidden. She’s creating Aspects, artificial souls that are created to only feel certain emotions such as rage and hatred. She’s making them from fallen souls of legendary dragons and forcing those aspects to take over the bodies of others to create chaos and destruction.”

        “Using spirits of the dead in such a manner… How dare she disturb the ancestors…” Revaan growled to himself.

        “It gets worse. Since the Aspects are created by a spirit such as Nightmare Moon, they can only be harmed or killed by Spiritual Weapons. Ken’s sword is one of them along with the hand cannon he has, but that’s all he’s got… and there are four aspects.” Coryena retorted, holding up four talons from her right claw and beginning to count them down. “From what I know, they’re based on Fire, Storms, Land, and Stars. Four major components to Dragon history. Fire that they breathe, Storms that some can conjure, Land that they walk on, and Stars in which they are in when they sleep.”

        “What happens when an aspect possesses a person or soul?” I asked, a little concerned about if this were to happen to Applejack and my family.

        “That I don’t know. But I can assure you that your marefriend, her friends and your family are safe. Since you’ve been with them, Nightmare has grown cautious of trying to make any advances towards them,” Well that was a good sign. “However, the same can’t be said for anyone that you have had conflict in the past with, because their anger towards you will make them to be more likely of a target.”

        Well, that was encouraging… “Can you tell where they possibly might show up? If we knew where they were, then it would be easier to deal with them.”

        “Sadly, unless they actually have taken control of a physical body or object, you can’t detect them at all.” Coryena told us, shaking her head side to side. “These same aspects are similar to the spell she used to have several dragons back over 1000 years ago lose control of themselves, but these ones are a lot more sinister since it’s less of a possession spell and more of a spell of necromancy.” Now that definitely sounded serious… but it also had me a little curious about some things too… But that was something I can save for another time. If these aspects were a problem, then they needed to be dealt with immediately.

        “If I may…” Luna spoke up, catching the attention of the rest of us. “Since you brought that up, there is something going on as of right now that concerns me given this newfound information… But first, I need to ask Revaan and Coryena something. Are you familiar with the great dragon migration?”

        Both Revaan and Coryena looked at one another for a brief moment, before both of them shook their heads from side to side. With that though, the Princess continued. “Well, some time ago, almost every dragon that previously lived inside Equestria decided to pack up everything they owned and migrated out of Equestria to find themselves a new home. Earlier today though, Spike went to those Dragon Lands along with Twilight and Rarity to find out what was happening. I’m not familiar with all the details, but the fact that an entire massive group of dragons is there concerns me…”

        It took me a bit to process, but then I realized what she meant based on what Coryena said. “Oh boy… If a whole bunch of dragons like that are in one place… that means it would be open season for any aspect who wants to grab hold of a body to call their own.” The fact that Spike was there too along with Twilight and Rarity also concerned me as well. “Revaan, why do you think a bunch of dragons like that are being called in the first place?”

        The Onyx dragon sighed, shortly before speaking again. “My only thought on that would be that if it had something to do with the Dragon Lord… Like how Griffons have kings and how ponies have the Princesses, dragons have a dragon lord and follow the Dragon Code of Honor.”

        “Code of Honor?”

        “It’s a strict series of laws that every dragon must abide if they live amongst a group. Anyone who breaks the code is subject to banishment or even worse punishment.” Revaan explained to all of us. “Some of the laws state that Dragons are not allowed to act aggressive against another species unprovoked, provoke greedy actions against a phoenix, and so on. Honor is very important amogst dragons. In fact, an old battle tactic for dragons is known for them not to yield or surrender during a fight because they believed that capture was a disgrace.”

        Hearing that just made me think of the japanese code of the samurai, Bushido. Way of the Warrior. In a history book I read named The Good War by Studs Terkel, a novel that was a reflection on World War II, American soldiers fighting against the Japanese had a hard time capturing prisoners because they would rather kill themselves than get captured by the enemy. This strangely sounded like the same concept.

        “Revy, I think there’s something else to it as well,” Coryena reminded him. “Anytime a dragon lord steps down, they call all the dragons in the world to compete in a rigorous challenge called The Gauntlet of Fire to decide who becomes the next dragon lord to succeed the one that was previously in charge… Would you think that-?”

        “Possibly, but if that were to happen, I would’ve felt it as well…” Revaan thought, shortly before realizing something. “If it were the gauntlet of fire though… that would mean a lot of those dragons would be competing off of their own selfish desires… making them targets for an aspect… Ken, when we wake up, we need to get over there as quickly as we can. I got a very bad feeling about this…”

        “How bad?” I asked, looking back at him.

        “Bad as in if we don’t get there in time… a lot of dragons are going to get hurt or worse…” He stated boldly. Luna offered for her to teleport us there, but Revaan himself refused as Coryena released us from the domain, explaining that two equines there is enough… and that anymore would just cause trouble.

        Waking up, I found myself lying next to Pinkis and Applejack as I rushed to get myself ready and left a note for them to tell them where I was going before I ran back to meet Revaan outside. Using my arm, I pulled myself up onto Revaan’s back as I prepared myself for takeoff. Through the huge hole in the wall, he barreled through like a speeding bullet as he ascended into the air and into the clouds. Once airborne, there was one big dead giveaway that what we're looking for was not that far from the hollow.

        And that was the clouds of smoke that lingered in the sky and grew darker with each passing minute. Placing my headphones on and tightening the straps of the sword sheaths on my back, I only needed to say three words before we began to soar towards our destination. “Let’s go, Revaan.”



Meanwhile,

        Across the scorched and barren domain that was the dragon lands, a brutal trial to determine who the next dragon ruler would be was coming to a close. Many dragons had faced the dangers presented to them in the Gauntlet of Fire, but after a long and hard fought struggle, only one stood victorious… Yet, when presented with overwhelming power, the winner refused to claim the reward as his and instead, he gave it to who he believed would be the best successor for the Former Dragon Lord known as Torch… His daughter, Princess Ember.

        The tiny young dragon named Spike knew that Ember was best fit for the role instead of himself. Besides, he couldn’t just leave behind all the friends he made or his father back in Equestria. Like Twilight, he as well still had responsibilities to uphold. Ember herself was still blown away by his choice to give up the chance at becoming a dragon lord, just so the red dragon named Garble did not become the new lord.

        This though… did not go down so well with the red drake. With fury in his eyes, he protested against the dragonling’s actions. “You serious!? You give up everything any dragon would kill to get their claws on because of your home!?! You’ve gone soft, kid!! No honor at all!” All this did was make Spike feel… amused instead of threatened as he folded his arms. Chuckling to himself as he looked back at Garble, remembering something that his father Revaan taught him some time before today. “What’s so funny, half-pint!?”

        “Heh… What I see as funny is that you speak of honor… yet you have none.”

        That bold declaration even had Ember turn around to look back at Spike in shock. “Wha-?”

        “You speak of honor, yet you wanted to steal a phoenix egg for your own selfish desires.” He said, causing the other dragons to gasp as all eyes were on him. To dragons, the ability to breathe fire was a gift bestowed upon them by the immortal phoenix named Phyrron. So such an act as to steal an egg of a phoenix was seen as a sin that could never be forgiven. Spike though, was not done with what he was saying. “And furthermore… you wanted the specter and the power of a dragon lord so that way, those who live in Ponyville… who had done nothing wrong… could suffer as you laughed and watched everything burn.”

        The second statement was a lot more harmful than the first. One of the major commandments in the Dragon Code of Honor was to not attack or harm another species unless provoked to do so. Any failure to do so may lead to transgressions that could be taken by those species as an act of war. Plus, if there was anything in the world that dragons wanted to keep more than bits, it was their honor and pride as a dragon.

        “S-shut up!!” The dragon snapped. “You’re just a youngling, you don’t know anything-!”

        “I know what’s right…” The purple dragon boldly proclaimed, looking up to the sky as he noticed the clouds in the sky begin to move. “And I know someone else who can agree.” When Ember looked back at Spike, nothing could prepare her for what came next as she heard a deafening roar in the distance… But right away, she saw her father’s eyes widen and heard him only say one word.

        “Revaan.”




Point of View: Ken




        As soon as we were getting close enough, Revaan let out one of his deep threatening roars as I tightened my grip on his back. I knew what came next and braced myself for what was going to happen with a smirk on my face. “Showtime.”

        Immediately after saying that to myself, Revaan dove towards the surface as I prepared myself for when we were going to land. Upon touching down, our landing made the ground shake as the onyx dragon let out a second roar and I hopped off of his back. Immediately, our ‘entrance’ seemed to have caught some attention. Especially the attention of the dragoness that was next to where I saw Spike.

        “A-an onyx!? Just who-?”

        “Hi Ken! Hi dad!!” In response to that, I waved to Spike while Revaan just smiled. He seemed to be amused by his son’s response. Even though almost all of the other dragons were staring at us in shock.

        Especially the dragoness once she saw my arm. “By the stars…”

        “Here we go…” I thought mentally, holding back from trying to sigh deeply.

        “Is something wrong, Ember?” Spike asked the dragoness as she turned to him.

        “The one n-next to the onyx-. He’s… a scalebound!!” She responded, causing the eyes of almost every dragon in the vicinity to look straight at me… Great… Like I just wanted the unnecessary attention.

        “What’s THIS punk doing here!?!” And then there was the blood red jerk wad… Oh this is going to be really entertaining.

        “I would ask you the same question, Garble… Was trying to destroy the hollow and seize the temple for yourself not enough for you?” I asked, causing several shocked dragons to gasp at they looked back at him.

        “He did what!?”

        “That’s against the code! No dragon is supposed to attack another species unprovoked!!”

        “YOU LIED TO US!” Another wyrm drake screamed. I could see that Garble was digging himself in a hole… but something about this right now did not feel right. This was apparent once a dark red aura began to drift up from his scales as he roared in anger.

        “Shut up! SHUT UP!!! SHUT UP!!!” The glow was increasing in size and strength as smoke was forming at his mouth and he was glaring at me. “Why… WHY DO YOU HAVE TO RUIN EVERYTHING!?”

        “Okay, something’s definitely not right,” I thought… Could this be what Coryena was trying to warn me about earlier?

        “I was trying to find a home for us before we settled in the dragon lands!!” I heard him roar, his voice growing deeper and more sinister this time. “I thought I found it before you showed up!!”

        “You threatened to destroy the home of thousand of people that I was protecting!” I shot back. “No wonder Fizzle decided to leave you!” That… was the final straw. What I said made Garble snap as the dark red aura was now turning black and the dragon let out a cry of rage and agony. Every other dragon nearby soon backed up almost immediately, including Spike, Ember, and the-. HOLY SH*T, that’s a big dragon!!

        Shaking my head and refocusing my attention, the dragoness used her scepter and shouted out an order. “Hold him down!! Chain him!!!” Several dragons soon began taking up arms and tried to surpress the raging dragon with shackles and chains. However, Garble fought back, turning the chains against them as he smashed his claws into their armor and caused it to shatter on contact. Now I definitely could tell that Garble wasn’t himself anymore… I could see it in his eyes.

        “Spike, get Ember and the others out of here!!” I shouted to him, looking back at Revaan as he flew over to where his son is.

        “Why, what’s wrong!?” He asked, a worried look on his face.

        “Garble’s possessed! Something’s controlling him-!!” By then, I heard several screams as I now saw the same chains used to subdue him around his claws… with blood dripping all over them and blades of two fallen soldiers melted onto the ends. The dragon I had seen before was long gone… Now, there was this crazed murdered with rage and bloodlust in his eyes as he grew in height. Almost to be twice as tall as me.

        “All of you… will suffer dearly for this.” He growled, holding his blades as dark flames began to burn all around him. At the corner of my eye though, I saw the same tall blue dragon in the distance. Separating Ember and the other from whatever Garble had become.

        “If… you think that I’m going to just sit here… and watch you destroy everything that I helped put together…” He snarled, getting closer to the red drake. “Then you better think again… Garble.”

        The other drake though just facepalmed himself, laughing demonically. “Oh? Was that the name of this dragon?... I’m sorry, but he’s no longer here… Former Lord Torch.” That caught the attention of everyone immediately… including me. No way… this demonic presence was an aspect!?!

        “What did you do to him?!” He snarled, only causing the monster to laugh even more as it had fire channel around one of his claws.

        “The same thing that I’m going to do to you.”

        SHNNK!!

        In the blink of an eye, the blades that this demon had formed into a claw of fire and in the blink of an eye, that claw pierced through Torch’s heart.

        “FATHER!!!”

        My mind was racing. I gritted my teeth and did the only thing I could… Run… Not away, but towards him. As he let the dead drop to the ground, his weapons clashed with mine as I stared him down.

        “Ah… Look who I found.” It smiled. “A perfect opponent.”

        “Who the hell are you!?” I snapped, dodging his next two attacks as he looked back at me with eyes of anger and rage.

        “I am Krent Zin,” His blades were now lit ablaze as a molten ring of fire surrounded the two of us and prevented any means of escape. “Aspect of Fire and the one who’s going to BURN YOU ALIVE!!!” I unsheathed my second blade, preparing myself for what was to come next. I was fighting not for my sake anymore… but for every dragon in the Dragon Lands that called this place home.

        And I’m not letting this psychopathic murderer hurt anyone on my watch. Taking a step forward, I charged at him. Only to have to jump to the side when my opponent threw down his weapons into the ground like they were massive guillotines coming for my head. Not only was this opponent strong and his weapons can deal massive damage both up close and far away, but Krent also had insane reaction speed. Even trying to fire a few rounds from Hawkmoon he deflected and dodged like it was nothing.

        “Is that all you got!? PATHETIC!!” It shouted, one of it’s weapons flying inches away from my neck. I tried grabbing onto the chain to yank him to me, but with his feet planted into the broken earth beneath us, he barely even budged. Not to mention that he still had a free arm to swing at me with.

        Again, he swung his other blade towards me. Scraping my cheek and causing me to let go of his other blade. This situation was bad enough… but I only feared that it was going to get worse if I couldn’t be able to stop him here. My clothes have already been torn to shreds and he had struck me along the chest and across my face while trying to aim for vital spots on my body. But the worst part of it was that I was beginning to feel light headed. The longer the fight went on, the harder it was to focus and concentrate as I felt my sense of perception begin to weaken because of all the smoke and the flames around us. But I knew that I couldn’t let him win.

        “Is that it? I honestly thought that you would be able to prove more of a challenge,” He growled, fire churning around his blades and claws. This was exactly the same technique that he had used before to kill Torch. “Die already… You bore me.”

        The burning claws were sent flying towards me as I struggled to move. “This is the end…” I thought originally. But at one point… everything stopped. Frozen solid… Like before in Ita’s world the first time I was there… But instead, I heard another voice.

        “You aren’t trying to give up now, aren’t you kid?”

        That voice… was familiar… I turned my head, looking towards where Krent killed Torch… Only to see him there… in front of me. “T-torch? I thought you were-.”

        “Killed? Yes… But my soul is not gone…” The former dragon lord explained, smirking a little to himself. “I can see why Revaan would want to form a pact with you… You have something in years past that barely any dragon these days would have now.”

        I looked at him in confusion, only for him to point at my chest. “You have a heart of a dragon, kid. Something to fight for and something to keep you going… Therefore, I want to lend my strength to you… before I move on to meet the ancestors.”

        “How?” I asked, looking confused.

        “You’re kidding right?” The dragon lord questioned. “Well… Think of it like this… Sometimes you need to fight fire… with fire.” As the Dragon glowed, his soul formed into a glowing sphere as it was absorbed into my arm. It felt strange… but after feeling like I was defeated, I now felt suddenly rejuvenated. 

        “Thank you, Torch.” I said to myself as time slowly began to move once more. Readying myself, I prepared my dragon arm for his attack. But instead of my pulse glowing light green like before, it now glowed a fiery red as I unleashed a blast towards Krent’s face the instant his blades tore up my clothes again.

        “AGH! W-what the-!?” Krent stumbled backwards, shocked by my actions as he growled back at me. “How-!? You were almost dead!!” All I could do was just use this opportunity to change weapons, putting my blades away and bringing out my spear from my shoulderbag and letting the nearby flames twirl around it.

        “What doesn’t kill you… makes you stronger…” I growled, the scales expanding over my face as I shifted into my Dragon Armor form. “I’m back and ready to rise!”



        By now, Ember and Spike had already guided the other dragons in the vicinity to safety in order to have nobody get hurt or drawn into the fight that had commenced already between Ken and the monster that murdered Torch. Over time though, something didn’t seem quite right and Ember was concerned that the Scalebound was not going to be able to hold his ground against such a foe. So despite the warnings of both Spike and Revaan, she ran out of the safety of the inside of the flamecano to see the fight unfold for herself. But when she looked at Ken this time and saw him take on his newfound form, something with it caused her eyes to widen… and for her to mutter something to herself.

        “F-father?”




Point of View: Ken




        Immediately after taking on my dragon armor form, I was eager to see what newfound tricks I had in store for this Aspect as he combined his blades to forms a two handed claymore of pure flames to match with my newfound weapon. Sure, his weapon might’ve had size, but as he was attacking, I could tell that something was different with his attack pattern this time around. His arms were having trouble with fully swinging his weapon around and it was taking a lot longer in order for him to try and land any solid attacks. 

        Something that I was going to use to my own advantage. Originally, I never had any room in order to hit him with how fast his blades were coming at me. Now though, it was the opposite. He gave up his speed for strength, but that in turn will be what will lead to his defeat. Using my arm again, I fired off a few fire bolts at the side of his head, clouding his vision as I went in with my polearm and began striking at his chest before striking him in the leg, making him howl in pain as he swung his broadsword at me. Seeing this coming, I jumped and landed on the blade itself, using my arm’s grappel tether ability to yank me to the crippled aspect as I switched back to my two blades and used my newfound pulse to have roaring fire surround the sharp edges. 

        Krent tried to retaliate, using his free arm to try and hit me. But the strike missed and I used that moment to slash at his upper arm. Another Howl in pain went out, causing Krent to roar furiously as I stepped back and off of his weapon.

        “You DAMN BRAT!! I’m going to kill you with my BARE HANDS!!!!” He declared as he had the flames around his claws burn violently once again. All that made me do was smirk. Even though it was times up for my armor form, Krent was weakened by my attacks earlier and in no point of trying to make one last move. Even if he tried to do so anyway.

        “You can try… though I doubt that you would be successful.” That had the headstrong aspect come at me with all he had as I gripped my blades tighter. One final strike shattered through his weapons as Krent soon fell onto the ground, becoming nothing more than ashes as a ball of light soon emerged from the destroyed aspect’s body. I… was not quite sure what this was suppose to be to be honest. It looked like a dragon soul… Maybe this was what happened when an aspect was defeated and the soul of the dragon used in making it was freed.

        “Thank you for freeing us, young Scalebound,” A voice echoed from the soul. “Allow us to assist you in future battles to come. For we are Norok and Ruvaak Iiz… The Twin FrostFire Dragons.” Shortly afterwards, the soul split in two as a bright glow went off, blinding me for a moment as I felt something wrapped around my hands and feet. Opening my eyes again, I now saw my hands covered in a dark titanium set of gauntlets with a flame like sigil engraved in the metal while my feet had a ice like set of greaves with a snowflake etched into the side. Hmm… I wonder…

        I swung my arm with my newfound gauntlets a few times, only to watch as powerful flames were released with each punch. Followed up by using my feet for a few jab kicks as shards of frozen ice were scattered everywhere. “Okay, this is pretty freaking cool!” I said to myself, no pun intended of course. The weapons soon faded away slowly afterwards, making me think that I can summon again if I needed to use them… I’m going to have to ask Coryena if this was somehow a possible spirit weapon. How I got it reminded me of DMC’s Devil Arms, so for the time being… I’ll just call them Dragons Arms.

        Speaking of dragons, I still needed to see if the others were okay… But as I turned around, I noticed the same dragoness that I had noticed earlier. The one that Spike called “Ember” as she walked over to me, her Scepter in hand as both of us turned to the body of her father that was on the ground. “I’m sorry for your loss…” I said softly to her. I knew it wasn’t much, but I wanted to be there for her… To help her overcome this…

        Revaan himself soon landed nearby us, still in shock over seeing Torch as he used his claws to close Torch’s eyes. “You always fought until the end… You were gone too soon, my friend.” He looked to me, before looking back at Ember as she looked back at him. “Your father was a great dragon. He taught me what it was to be a dragon when I was just a dragonling.”

        “Y-yes… yes he was…” Ember replied calmly, looking at her Scepter before looking at us. “Now… I’m not sure if I can be able to take his place without his guidance…” I looked back at Revaan and began to think of something inside my head as I heard her cry a little. Rain began to lightly pour above us now, but it was then that I made a decision. First though… I took off my coat and placed it over her.

        “Let us help you then…” I said to her, “You can’t do it alone, but with friends, you can accomplish anything… We can help you get through this Ember… together.” Unexpectedly, after she turned towards me, I felt the dragoness wrap her arms around me and pull me into a hug as tears began to resurface… not tears of sorrow… but tears of joy.

        “T-thank you… Both of you.” She wept. “Your compassion has no bounds.” I smiled, helping the dragoness calm herself as she looked at both of us. Shortly after creating a memorial for her father, we went back to the cave that her and the other dragons were in and helped them get settled. I found Twilight and Rarity there, along with Spike and with a small conversation about magic, the Alicorn said that she could create branching portals in Ember’s throne room that lead to the Obsidian Hollow. Therefore, if the new dragon lord needed to see us for something important or ask for advice, she wouldn’t have to fly across an entire continent in order to reach us. Ember thanked us again for all of our help, even going as far as wanting to get the chance to talk to me about something on the side afterwards.

        Still, there was one thing going through the back of my mind as Revaan and I were flying back home… How the hell was I going to explain to Pinkis and AJ about the newest… member of our branch?




End Chapter 19

> 20- Never Looking Back
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Never Looking Back





Point of View: Ken




        A few days have passed since when I was in the Dragon Lands and things have… well sort of gotten back to normal I guess. I say that because it was a little strange to try and have Ember adjust to a lot of social customs that she wasn’t familiar with at all, along with the barrage of constant letters that we would get from Twilight regarding Spike’s safety and also the numerous amount of questions she had for Ember on Dragon culture. But that wasn’t the only reason why returning to the hollow took a bit either. Revaan suggested for us to stay for a little bit to make sure that Ember was comfortable with her new position first before returning home since she didn’t have her father beside her for guidance this time around. Something that I could relate to personally… even if I didn’t lose a family member or anything like that, I had not seen my mother in a long time, so my father had to play the role that Torch would play in giving me support and guidance for the road ahead. That way I could make choices in my life and never have to look back and ask myself if the choice I made was the right one.

        However, one of the things I hadn’t had the opportunity to try on my own was to figure out my newest set of weapons. The dragon arms that called themselves Norok and Ruvaak Iiz. I had a talk about it with Coryena and she hypothesized that the souls of the dragons that were forced to do the bidding of Nightmare Moon would become Dragon Arms as both a sign of thanks for freeing them… and a sign of trust. Yet, personally, I was only familiar with how to use the blade, bow, and hand cannon that I had acquired previously along with my spear. Not a pair of Gauntlets and Greaves. Which of course, leads to right now… When I finally returned back to the Hollow with Revaan by flight so Revaan could stretch his wings and the first person I saw was my friend from back home, Aaron.

        “Hey there you are,” He replied as Revaan touched down and I leaped off of his back. As the dragon himself returned back to his quarters to get some much needed rest, Aaron greeted me with a fistbump. I also happened to noticed both of his death weapons, Fire and Thunder, alongside him in their physical form. “Welcome back. I was beginning to wonder when you would come back.”

        “Thanks man,” I replied, looking around a bit before I posed a question for him. “Where’s AJ and her friends, just out of curiosity?”

        “She went back to Ponyville to help Twilight with something and from what I last heard, Rainbow got accepted as part of the Wonderbolts. Though, I also heard from her that getting adjusted up there is not quite that easy for her,” Aaron informed me, putting his hands in his pockets. “Don’t worry. Fire, Thunder and I have been looking over Magma and Ruby for you and AJ while you were away.”

        “Thanks man, I really appreciate your help,” I told him, causing him to scratch the back of his head and say that it wasn’t that big of a deal. Now though, a new thought came into my head as I looked back at him along with Fire and Thunder. “Hey, while we’re on the subject, would it be possible if you can help me with something?”

        That caused him to raise an eyebrow for a minute and fold his arms. “Dude, I honestly never thought that you would ask me of all people for help… because I’m not the best person when it comes to advice… especially advice on relationships-.” I facepalmed in response, groaning a little by the way he took things too far out of context.

        “That’s not the kind of help I was asking for,” I clarified to him, trying to clear up the misunderstanding. “I acquired some new gear on my trip to the dragon lands and I need some practice with it. I’m good when it comes to fighting with hand to hand combat, swords, halberds, and what not, but I think you can help me with this one.”

        “Okay, what is it exactly?” He then asked in an attempt to acquire more information. “I can’t help you unless I know exactly what I’m dealing with.” Taking a moment, I had him follow me to the training grounds, where I soon called upon Norok first as I let it materialize on my arms and allowed myself to adjust to the newfound weight on my limbs.





        This was soon followed up by Ruvaak Iiz, which was now on the bottom half of my legs as I tried to make sure I did not feel like I was freezing to death in the process. 





        “Well… that’s… to be honest, I did not expect to see anything like this to tell you the truth.” Aaron told me as he gazed at my dragon arms, scratching his chin a little. “What seems to be the problem though?”

        “I’m just going to need some practice and learn how to fight with these. I’m just really unfamiliar with using gauntlets and greaves like these.” I explained. Normally, if I were to try and punch or kick something, it would be with my own free hands. Not with a weapon set like this where the safeguards on my feet made my legs look like I had claws and the armored gloves looked like blades at my wrists. “I just thought that with someone like yourself, who wields a pair of gauntlets as weapons, I thought you could give me some advice.”

        “Well, there's a difference between my weapons and yours. Mine are death weapons and with Fire and Thunder, I communicate to them since I see them as living beings.” Aaron explained as both of the ponies next to him formed into his gauntlets. “Second, you need to put some more strength and muscle into your arms, not just for simple attacks, but for if there’s anything fancy with them that I don’t know about.”

        “You mean like special abilities?” I asked to inquire.

        “Exactly. See, Fire and Thunder allow me to wield the elements of Fire and Thunder. Your gauntlets look to be fire, but those shinguards of yours seem to be something else. Either way, you need to focus and put more strength and power into your attacks so the follow through on them can come out clean.” His explanation was followed by a simple one two combination punch that he had thrown. But with that, his left gauntlet had spewed out lightning and his right gauntlet had flames. “If you break your focus, you won’t be able to follow through accurately and with it, you may lower your guard. Let’s try sparring a little so you can get used to your new weapons a little.” I didn’t mind the opportunity to practice sparring with Aaron. In fact, we would normally do it back home since we used to do martial arts and self defense training together back home. However, the difference now is that we both had weapons… high powered weapons that were deadly if you couldn’t control them right.

        But at least we knew what exactly we were doing. We’re… sort of professionals in our field I guess. But no time to talk right now. Better focus on the task at hand. Aaron himself decided to go first, throwing the first punch as I quickly moved to the right to dodge it. That part was successful, but the flames from it still hurt… a lot. My opponent continued to try and attack in rapid succession as I backpedaled and strafed left and right. Now that I think of it, the more I do this, the more I feel adjusted to my new set of gear. Maybe I should go on the offensive… Yeah, that was not a good idea. How the hell was I suppose to go on the offensive if I don’t know exactly how to fight with this new set of gear?

        Then, it hit me… Norok and Ruvaak Iiz… The two of them reminded me a lot of Beowulf in Devil May Cry 3… if you add on the elemental variation between the two weapons. I just needed to focus on my attacks and I think the weapons could take care of the rest. With that in mind, I slammed my left foot down and in response, the weapon glowed a small bit. Causing the floor to freeze and shards of ice to rupture from under Aaron and for him to drop his guard. My chance for a counterattack.

        “W-what the hell?” He responded, just as I planted my feet and had myself push off the ground towards Aaron, where my two gauntlets were lit ablaze as claws of fire emerged from both of the armguards as I punched him. However, at one point, he struck back, channeling lightning in his other weapon as it caused me to back up and out of the way so he wouldn’t hit me at close range. Only to find the lightning that he released chasing me in the process.

        “It’s going to take a lot more then that in order to beat me, Ken.” He taunted as he conjured flames around his right gauntlet this time. “Though, I have to admit, you caught me by surprise with the ice trick.”

        “Trust me, I believe I have more in store for you then just that.” I smirked, acknowledging the fact that my friend was now getting serious and no longer playing around like before. During the course of the last few attacks, I realized that when it came to Ruvaak Iiz, there were originally two components to it. First, it could freeze the ground and slow my opponent and Second, the weapons can conjure ice at different locations a few meters in front of me. But, I also realized that there was also something else that I didn’t realize until now. The ice did more than slow my opponents. It also allowed me to move more quickly on my feet. Which of course, would come in handy right now since Aaron was charging at me with full force, unaware of his current predicament.

        With every ounce of strength he had, the meister pushed forth. But something was different this time. He had combined both his elements into a single attack this time, which made me automatically think that he was trying to use his Soul Resonance; Apex Twin. If he was doing that, then something told me that he wanted to see if I could dodge or block it with my newfound weapons. Yet, he wouldn’t expect me to do something else that would seem incredibly insane right now.

        Counterattack. Because as soon as he got close, I jumped up into the air, using Ruvaak Iiz to give me a boost to avoid his attack. Followed by somersaulting forward to kick him in the head not once, but twice. The added effect for having claws on the bottom of these new weapons also came in handy for dealing more damage to him as well as catching him off guard again.

        “Well, I’ll be damned… You seem to be getting the hang of those new weapons rather quickly,” He complimented, clapping his hands a little. “Now that we’ve seen what you could do with those combat boots, maybe we should see what kind of attacks you can pull off with those gauntlets of yours.” 

        He did make a valid point, I had to admit. My last few attacks had been with Ruvaak Iiz instead of Norok, so maybe it was time to switch things up so I can balance my attack combinations. Taking his advice, I worked on attacking with my fists as flames began to churn around me and form into those claws again, allowing me to attack more frequently. Yet with this, I felt compelled to instead do more than just use my gauntlets and combine both weapons together so I could possibly increase the effectiveness of my attacks. I first had to get comfortable with what I could do with Norok first though, which was a bit simpler than I thought after some practice with Aaron.

        Now to combine the two… Which was tricky since Aaron’s attacks were always tricky to avoid. But it all came down to remembering the placement of his weapons. Fire was around his right hand while Thunder was around his left. Making it to where I needed to find an opening with a specific attack of his before I could unleash my own strikes. Our speed was about the same, so it was best for me to focus on attack combinations. Especially since a few included a rapid succession of punches and another one was a frozen flurry of kicks.

        But even after the amount of fun we had while doing this, if you continue doing it for an hour straight… you’re going to get tired. No questions asked. Which was exactly the case when it came to us. “Wanna take a break?” I asked, trying to catch my breath as I sat down on the stone floor, dismissing Norok and Ruvaak Iiz as well so I could regain some energy. Having them active while fighting was fun, but I need to be able to have better control over them first before actually thinking about using them on the battlefield.

        “Yeah, I think that works. Fire and Thunder can use one too,” He said as both of the weapons returned to their Equine form and tackled Aaron in the process. “Easy there you too… I’m still sore from a couple of the attacks that hit me earlier.” 

        “Wait, why are both of you tired?” I asked, a little bit surprised by this.

        “Dude, unlike your weapons, Fire and Thunder fight with me based on the soul wavelengths we release. The more hits we deal and the more we take, the more those wavelengths can be strained.” he explained to me as I felt Fire actually cuddle up next to my lap. Honestly, that looked too cute… but I was a little more focused on Aaron right now. “A soul resonance like ours requires our wavelengths to be in sync. My attacks earlier were fine, but when I was using abilities such as Apex Twin, it requires a little more effort. We all basically work as a team.”

        Well that made sense. At least… I think it did. Meh, better not question it then. We both had different ways of fighting against opponents so who am I to judge?

        “There ya two are! I was beginning to wonder where you were,” The voice caused me to look up and see Applejack, making me smile a little as I saw my marefriend trot down to where we were resting. “What was with all the racket earlier? It sounded like the two of you were trying to beat the living hay out of one another.”

        “Well, you’re not wrong there… Ken wanted my help with some new weapons he acquired recently, so he and I were sparring a little so he could get accustomed to them.”

        “Ah hear ya.” She replied, looking back at me. “Can ah see them? I’m a little curious as to what they are.”

        “Maybe once I catch my breath,” I told her, panting a bit as I took in some deep breaths and tried to relax a bit. Still though, some other things came to my mind now that I thought more about AJ. “So how have you been? You know… while I was trying to help Ember?”

        “Ah the dragon Princess?” She asked, causing me to nod my head as Applejack looked back at me. “Well, we had a ponyville talent competition, even if she was there.”

        “She?” I asked, seeing how Applejack was putting some emphasis on it.

        “It was a Unicorn mare The girls and I have seen before named Trixie. She’s a magician who’s very egotistical and has too much pride for her own good. I’m just thankful that her tricks this time around didn’t endanger Ponyville.” The farm mare explained. “Starlight was wanting to bring her here since she needs a place to stay after her wagon was destroyed a while ago. I thought I would tell you in advance because Starlight tried to inform her about you and the others… But it only led to her boasting about how she wasn’t afraid of dragons or you for that matter.”

        Okay, definitely a case of Vegeta like pride, that’s for sure. “When would she be here? I want to make sure that she’s… comfortable with the locals first before she does anything drastic. The last time Brutalight was here, she played pranks on everypony in the entire hollow.”

        “Bruta who?” Aaron asked.

        “A displaced that comes here from time to time. Remind me to formally introduce you to her next time she’s here.” I said to the Meister as I hopped back up onto my feet. I left Fire and Thunder to stay with Aaron as I walked back up the stairs with Applejack. Once I got up, I soon heard a few ponies talking outside the temple since words in here can echo and bounce off of the walls like a trampoline.

        “AJ, where are Starlight and this… Trixie right now?” I asked her, trying to tell who the voices belonged too. The first three turned out to be Maple with her sister Holly and uncle Zektor, the next one was Mystic, who looked to be doing research on something and lastly, I just heard Magma and Ruby being sound asleep. Spike and Revaan were in Revaan’s chambers, discussing something involving culture I believe from the sounds of it. However, my attention was on Applejack.

        “They’re back in Ponyville. Trixie wanted to shop for some essentials before coming here.” She explained to me, which did make sense. After all, if I were in her position, I would want to have everything I needed before moving in somewhere. However, I soon heard a small giggling noise from the other end of the temple as the earth pony sighed. “Oh yeah… I almost forgot…”

        “Forgot what exactly? That Pinkie Pie was here with you?” I asked, before the party pony popped out of nowhere and surprised us.

        “Hi Kenny!! How are you and the kiddies doing? Are they ready to see Aunt Pinkie!?!” Okay, I’ll let the part of being called Kenny slide since I really hate that nickname… But what the hell did she mean by Aunt Pinkie

        “Yeah… I forgot to tell you this earlier, but about a few months ago, I found out that Pinkie Pie is a cousin in my family,” Applejack explained to me while Pinkie was bouncing in place. “So she’s an aunt of the kids now.” And now that answers almost every question I had… Now to answer her questions.

        “Well, that’s surprising… Oh and Pinkie, to answer your question, the kids are right now asleep… Speaking of which, Applejack,” I asked her, turning to face her direction. “When were we going to introduce the little ones to Applebloom, Big Mac and Granny Smith?”

        “Maybe once things settle down a little back in Ponyville first beforehand,” Applejack replied back, looking at both Pinkie and I. “Wouldn’t want to give Granny a heart attack or anything when she finds out about Magma and Ruby. Because trust me, almost everypony, including Pinkie, fainted on the train when I broke the news to them. So I expect the same kind of shock or even more when it comes to mah family.” That I can agree with. I knew from talking with Applejack before on the subject that she had a very big family compared to my own… I wonder what family reunions are like for Applejack with that big of a family. Ehh, that should be a question for another time.

        “Oooh Oooh!! Speaking of family, I just got a letter from my sisters!” Pinkie proclaimed as a envelope soon appeared out of her mane after shaking her head side to side a few times to get it out… and all of the confetti that was stuck in her hair as well. I’m seriously beginning to wonder how in the world is she able to do that… Wait, did she just say sisters!? Oh god, don’t tell me that they’re just like her!!

        “Pinkie’s sisters help out with the family business back on their parents rock farm. I went there with Applebloom and Big Mac once to celebrate Hearth's Warming with them before we went to that Christmas party.”

        “Why didn’t you have me come along?” I asked, just out of curiosity.

        “You and Revaan were already gone by the time I came to the temple. I believe you were meeting that Connor person for the first time when it happened.” Well that clears up that mystery. Around now was when I noticed Pinkie reading the letter to herself before looking back at both of us.

        “Hey, I know that this may seem a little silly, but can you two help me? Pretty please with whip cream and a cherry?”

        Raising an eyebrow, I looked back at Applejack before looking back at Pinkie Pie. “What seems to be the matter?”

        “Well, my sister Maud wrote to me and asked if I can come help her cheer up Marble. With their parents at a rock convention over in North Daykota, she’s been acting… well… different.”

        “How different?” Applejack followed up on Pinkie’s response. “I know that out of the four of you, Marble is the shy one, you’re… well you, Limestone is the serious one and Maud doesn’t quite understand certain figures of speech.”

        “Maud didn’t really say. Just that she’s a bit more afraid than what she normally is,” Pinkie replied, shrugging her shoulders and holding her hooves up in the air as she put the letter back in her mane. “Even so, we should go to see if she’s okay. The thought of my sister being down makes me want to throw a party for her to cheer her up.”

        “You think we should go help?” Applejack asked me. “I mean… you might’ve been back for a while, but I don’t want to tire you out in the process.”

        I smiled, chuckling a little as I looked back at Applejack, messing with her mane a little before replying. “I’m fine, AJ. Plus, it’ll give me the chance to see what Pinkie’s family is like.” Hearing about Pinkie’s sister Marble just reminded me of Pinkis. So helping her with her shyness and fears shouldn’t be too hard.



An hour later…

        Okay, when I first heard that Pinkie’s parents and sisters lived on a rock farm, I honestly didn’t expect it to be an actual rock farm. My original assumption was a farm with a lot of rocks in the soil since I was told by Twilight that Earth Ponies helped a lot with planting crops and harvesting food. The moment I saw the farm, the windmill, and the stones in the ground being mined out by a couple of earth ponies… that blew up any other assumptions I had about the place out of the water. The whole feeling of it seemed… depressing. Almost like if you were looking at the wasteland that resulted from a nuclear fallout. On a few of the trees we passed, barely any leaves remained on the branches and can be blown off easily with the wind.

        “We’re here!” Pinkie proclaimed as she ran off to pull her sisters together in a tight hug while Applejack and I walked up to the wooden fence. It looked to be constructed from old wood and a few of the logs that looked to have kept it together were missing. Right away, I could see one other earth pony. She had a flat mane, had dark navy clothes on, and her fur almost looked like a stone to tell you the truth. Pinkie herself was jumping up and down non stop, looking at the mare as the hyper party pony greeted her sister. “Oh Maud, long time no see, am I right?”

        “Likewise…” She said plainly, before turning her attention to us. “Applejack… and you are?”

        “I’m Ken… A friend of Pinkie’s and Applejack’s coltfriend.”

        “I see.” Again, she spoke plainly. No emotion or feeling in her voice whatsoever. Something tells me that this is going to be a common occurrence. Normally, most ponies ask about my arm shortly after introducing myself, but that wasn’t the case with Maud though. “Come inside.” Chills could be felt down my spine when she said that. With her voice, that sounded more like an order than an invitation inside her home… well, more likely their home since Maud and her sisters lived there.

        The inside of the home reminded me of the barn back at Sweet Apple Acres. Just a bit gloomier like the place needed a bit more light from outside. I came across two other earth ponies once inside. One that looked like the grayscale version of Pinkis with a different kind of cutie mark, which I personally assumed to be Marble, and the other one who was directly on my case the moment I walked in. Yeah, this must be Limestone. “Monster! Who or what the hay is that thing!?”

        “Calm down, Limey!!” Pinkie squeaked. “Ken here is a friend! He’s really nice once you get to know him and I thought he and Applejack could help!” Despite Pinkie’s best intentions though, Limestone wasn’t buying it. At all. She still looked at me with a skeptical glare and questioned about my arm. So, like almost any other time somepony asks, I filled them in the best I could. However, it did little to ease the tensions.

        “I know you think you can help Pinkie, but Marble’s fears have been getting a hold of her a lot recently,” She said, causing Marble to step outside while her sister continued to talk. “She’s been waking up in the middle of the night and saying that she’s been hearing “noises” from outside and thinks that the farm is haunted because she see’s some flames go off at different times in the night.”

        “Have you tried giggling at the ghosties?” Okay, seriously Pinkie? How the hell is that going to help us solve anything-?

        “She has, but thinks that it’s not working and she’s really not getting any sleep because of this,” Limestone explained. “Whatever the case, this has seriously gone on long enough, so that’s why I had Maud write you a letter so we can get to the bottom of this.”

        “Oooh! A mystery!! I love mysteries!!” Pinkie exclaimed, pulling out a bubble pipe and a detective’s cap, causing Applejack to facehoof herself in the process. I myself thought at this point that this was getting straight up ridiculous. So, excusing myself, I stepped outside for a moment. Maybe talking with Marble will give me the chance to hear things from her perspective.

        Walking outside, I found the grey mare out on the porch, crying a bit to herself. I felt a little surprised to see the tears down her face, but sighed as I slowly approached her from the front so I don’t startle her. “Hey.” I said briefly to catch her attention, causing her to lift her head up as she noticed me and quickly used her hooves to wipe away the tears that were on her face.

        “H-hello…” She whispered weakly. “C-can I… um… help you?”

        “Honestly, I would like to ask you the same thing…” I told her, being careful of the words I chose to say. “Your sisters are worried about you, but I would like to hear what’s bothering you from your perspective… I feel as if hearing from you can find a way for me to help you.”

        “Y-you really want to h-help?” She asked, sounding partially surprised with a bit of nervousness added to her feelings right now. “T-thank you… I h-honestly don’t know if you would believe me though.” Now what exactly would make her say that?

        “What makes you say that?” I ask her, just out of curiosity

        “W-well… two days ago, when I tried to sleep… I heard a loud growling noise that startled me. When I looked outside, I saw something that had a mane and wings of fire,,, Now I fear that even if I’m outside here, I feel as if some fire monster wants to come eat me and my sisters…” Now that may have sounded like a stretch, but if she saw something like that, it was worth investigating.

        “Where did you see it?” The question was answered by her pointing her front hoof in the direction of the fenceline around the farm. Where certain parts of it looked to have scorch marks from whoever was there tried to trespass on the grounds of the rock farm. Definitely a sign that someone… or something… was there. “Alright… I’ll help you out… That way you don’t need to feel scared or worried anymore while you are at home.”

        “O-oh thank you so much!” She said, hugging me with her front forelegs before quickly retracting those same forearms. “S-sorry… J-just a bit excited.” I chuckled in response, letting her know that it was okay before she went off inside the house with some newfound confidence. I knew that with that, I was going to be taking the night shift. But I had a feeling that this was going to be a lot simpler on my end than I thought.



Later…

        It was only an hour or so before sunrise and right now, I was on the roof of the rock farm’s cottage. I’ve only gotten a few hours of sleep since I needed to do this for Marble and her sisters, assuring them that I can figure out what’s been bothering them. During this time, I had been using my new Fire based abilities that I had acquired last week and with it, I gained a trait that was very useful right now. 

        That trait was being able to sense sources of heat within a hundred yards of my current location. I felt five heat sources below me. Those being AJ, Pinkie and her sisters and a few others in the distance. Like a few at most, but there was the possibility that these were just local wildlife, even if Marble assured that there weren’t any critters or anything that had bothered them recently. Which of course, was the reason why I had Revaan be on the back end of canyon to keep watch for any movement so he could alert me if anything happens.

        Now one would think why Revaan would want to do something like this right now? Well, let’s just say that he was already awake… and bored from waiting for someone else to be awake as well. Yes, as it turns out, dragons can be bored. Don’t question it, he had to lecture me for a while on that.

        Anyways though, one of the sources of heat I felt earlier was now slowly approaching the rock farm. A sign for me to prepare myself as I slowly dropped down to the ground and used the darkness of the night to hide myself from these trespassers. I continued to move, but I noticed that this singular source almost seemed dragon like in nature, but also looked equine. Something I rather not have pierce through my chest. So, taking a minute, I held my arm off like I was about to fire off a blast from my arm in the general direction of the intruders and said a few words. “Who goes there?”

        “What the-!?” I heard it say, trying to react on the defensive as fire from it’s body tried to blast me. I dodged it, but then it soon tried to come at me with it. So, with quick thinking and good intentions, I disarmed the attacker and held them to the ground. “What in the name of Foenum is someone doing here!? I thought this place was abandoned!?” That same voice snapped, leading me to think the reason why this being was trespassing here in the first place.

        “Abandoned? Are you kidding me?” I asked, loosening up my grip on the attacker. “This place is home to a family of Earth Pony rock farmers. They aren’t normally home because their job involves them working long days in the mines… and you, Ms. Fireweaver, had been terrifying one of them for the past couple of nights.”

        “Hey, it’s not my fault!! I’m trying to find food and it’s hard to salvage diamonds from stones unless you burn away the dirt.” Now something clicked… if this… being was right, then the only reason why she would come out this far is because she was hungry and looking for food to eat. She sounded exhausted, not just in her voice, but she seemed too easy to subdue when I tried to hold her down. “I was just… trying to do my duty…”

        Okay, what was that now? “Duty?”

        “Yes… My empress… the one I serve in my home kingdom called Huoshan on the continent of Foenum… saw the Alok Kun in the sky a fortnight ago. She told me that it was from the one known as the Scalebound, something that was only thought to be a children’s tale back home, but my empress thought otherwise.” Holy crap, so the blast I set off in the sky was not a light show after all!! I had a feeling that it would attract somepony’s attention, but now it actually has.

        In response, I released my full grip on the attacker, who seemed surprised as the sun began to rise on the horizon. “You were looking for the Scalebound?”

        “Yeah, I know… it sounds crazy but-.”

        “Actually, I don’t believe that,” I interjected, just as the rays of the sun now shined over us and revealed my arm to her and her true form to me. “After all… You just met him.”




End Chapter 20

> 21- Something's burning...
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound By Scales- Something’s burning…




        Well, as it turns out, Tianhuo herself was not only too overjoyed from finding out that I was who she was looking for, but also overjoyed to the point that made me think if Rainbow Dash had some kind of twin sister… a twin sister who looked like a dragon on the outside with the scales, but had the physical form of a dragon. From talking to her, I found out that her species was known as a Longma, hybrids of both dragons and equines. In fact, the fire that I had seen before and what Marble had described to me was actually her mane and tail and also served as her wings. Which explained to me how she was able to fly over here from her home continent into Equestria.

        However, despite the new friend, it also meant that I had to have her explain to everypony that was inside the farm what she was doing, because technically, her actions with trying to search for food to eat had scared the living out of Marble over the course of a few days. Meaning that I needed to have the Longma apologize for her reckless behavior. As I would expect from Rainbow Dash, Tianhuo was first defiant about having to do so and wanted to know the reason for her to do this. Applejack, Pinkie and I all had to explain why we were out here in the first place and explain to Marble that what she saw outside was actually Tianhuo. Meaning that she wouldn’t have to worry about a fire breathing monster devouring the souls of her and her sisters while their parents were away.

        The thought about souls though happened to make me think about Asphyxious once we had returned back to the Hollow and got Tianhuo accustomed to the Temple along with having her meet Revaan in person. Since he was a lich and everything. Last time though, we didn’t exactly meet on good terms and this was when I found out that Pinkis was hurt during the War of Shadows. So, while Tianhuo and Revaan were talking up a storm and Pinkie went back to Sugarcube Corner, I went to my room and grabbed the emerald that served as Asphyxious’ token. Of course, I wasn’t going to summon him with it, but use it to make a doorway to his world so I could hopefully see him. Just as I was about to get going though, I turned to see AJ not far from where I was. “Where the hay are you going?” She asked me, just as I held out the emerald.

        “I was going to check on Asphyxious… I feel like I need to take a chance to talk to him after everything that happened a while back. Can you help Revaan hold down the fort while I’m gone?” I asked her. Applejack’s reply was a simple nod of the head as it served as confirmation for me to get going. Opening the emerald doorway, I stepped through, not knowing honestly what to expect while on the other side.



        After I felt my feet touch the ground from being spit out of the portal, I felt my weight cause me to slide a little as I looked up at my new surroundings. Where I was looked to be all out marshland and swamps that reminded me of the times that I had been to the Everfree Forest. This was like that, but worse. Especially with the revolting smell in the air that seemed to be of something moldy or decaying in the soup that was the forest’s lake as I saw a couple of Timberwolves on the outskirts running around.

        “Yep… this is definitely the Everfree Forest,” I said to myself as I brushed the dirt off of my clothes. This was definitely not the place where Asphy would be right now, I thought. Most likely, since he keeps obsessing over his damn hoard, he’s probably spending time with them… wherever that place is suppose to be. “Now if I were a Dracolich, where would I-?”

        BOOM!!!

        “Hide?” Okay, that was definitely not normal… Even for Asphy, that was nothing like what he would do. At least I hope not. “SCREAM FOR ME! I WANT TO TURN YOUR SKULL INTO A SNOWGLOBE!” Oh god, please don’t tell me that Asphy’s hoarding addiction had put him on a psychotic killing spree.

        “EXPLODING HUG! KISS ME!” Okay, now that was a bit closer than I thought-. OH GOD, WHAT THE HELL IS THAT!?! My instincts got me to draw Hawkmoon and try to fire a shot at the creature face, only for the bullet to get caught between this creature’s… fangs as she spat it out. Right away, I could tell that this figure was not Asphyxious, but someone else… Oh my god, I almost shot someone!

        “I-i’m sorry! I-.” The creature though, with one of its four hands (you’re hearing me right, it has four arms), put one to my mouth to shush me as she used two other hands to hold a journal and a pencil as it scribbled something.

        “Dear everyone… I got shot in the face… Hugs and kisses, Orendi.” Okay, that was just weird… But it did give me a name. Orendi… I was a little unfamiliar with it, but for now, I’ll just roll with.

             “Now then deary, what do I do with you? SHOW ME THOSE GUT’S FELLA!!”

        “Woah! Okay… Let’s not do that miss… Orendi right?” I asked her, only to get a nod in response. “I would like to apologize for… well… shooting you in the face…” Oh lord, how could this get even more awkward?

        “Awww that sweet, but I’m looking for my BB/BF. You and me, we’re gonna CUDDLE!” She then started laughing. “There something wrong with you!” It took me a moment to realize that she had seen my dragon arm right about now. It always seemed to stick out like a sore thumb and right now was no exception. “You have a freaky arm, but I have FOUR!” She yelled wiggling her fingers at me.

        “Yeah, I’m part dragon so my Dragon arm is a representation of that… Hey, you said you were looking for someone right?” I asked her, recalling what she just said. “Would you like for me to help you?”

        “Oh yes, yes. YesYESYESYESYES! I’m looking for my brother called Mark. Have you seen him? His dressed as this big metal skeleton guy, WHO FEEDS ON DESPAIR!” Okay, I have no clue who she means by Mark, but from the description, the closest person I could think of in that moment that would even relate to that person was Asphyxious. Maybe he knows something about it that I don’t… Only problem now was that I needed to try and find where the hell Asphyxious’ home is.

        “I think I might know someone that can help,” I told Orendi, stretching my fingers for a brief moment. “He goes by the name Asphyxious and I think his home is not far from here. If you can help me find it, then maybe he can help you find your brother.”

        “Just like my dream!” Orendi said, sounding excited as it looked like she was skipping in place before turning back to me dramatically. “Come on then let go find the GORE MONSTER!” Okay, this must be something to answer the prayers of all the Borderlands fans in the world that wanted the chance to play as Tiny Tina. I mean, my god, even the voice sounds the same!

        Looking ahead though, I seem to notice this world’s Twilight as she turned to see us walking. But before I got the chance to say or do anything, Orendi immediately jumped the gun on the craziness. “You’re so cute and cuddly! I’m your super fan NUMBER one! Of not dying violently.” I facepalmed myself in response… this is going to be the rest of my day, isn’t it?

        “You must be a lost displaced, it nice to meet you, I’m Twilight.” Twilight said to Orendi. Now was when I began to notice the dragon like features on Twilight body. Was this similar to how AJ got to be part dragon or something else? “I take it you’re looking for Asphyxious?”

        “Yeah,” I spoke up this time, looking back at this Twilight and introducing myself. “My name is Ken. I’m a friend of Asphyxious. I ran into Orendi here earlier and she said that she was looking for her brother so I thought he could help. Though, I must warn you-.”

        “And NOW!, Snuggling.” She said hugging Twilight before giving her a menacing grin. “Give me your neck.”

        “She sounds a little over excited.” Asked Twilight as she looks between Orendi and me. “If you want to see Asphyxious you can used the teleportation crystal in the middle of town. It right outside my castle next to the statue of Asphyxious.” Now I turned to look at the statue, only to see the stone version of what looked like the Lich’s own ego. But when I turned back, only one question was on my mind.

        “Hey, where did Orendi go?” Oh damn it… You had ONE job and you still screwed it up! Good going, jackass!!

        “Oh I love this part.” I heard Orendi voice from the other side of a house. “Power taste like lemons!!!”

        I looked back at Twilight before facepalming myself again. “We might want to get her before anything else happens. She said earlier that she wanted to turn the skulls of some of the creatures in the Everfree into snow globes.” That when I heard a loud sound and saw a flash of light.

        “I am here to save the day!” Oh god no, Asphyxious is here. AT THE WORST POSSIBLE FREAKING TIME!! “I love doing that.” 

        “Oh you look like fun~” I heard Orendi say before hearing her laughing madly. Twilight ran past but stopped once she got to the other side. I went after her, only to see Orendi begin to channel something with her hands as she looked at Asphyxious with an evil smile. “Why aren’t you ON FIRE RIGHT NOW!!!”

        “Huh your new? Never seen someone like you before, name Asphyxious and you’re?” He asked calmly like this was no big deal. Just as he was swallowed up by what looked like a pillar of shadowfire. “Hmmm, feel like Hellfire but it’s not.”

        I groaned a little as I stayed by Twilight, trying to not get myself involved in the fiasco that was going on right now. Especially with the random sayings that Orendi was saying every few seconds. “I BAKED YOU SOME SCREECHING PAIN!!!”

        “GIVE ME MORE! I LOVE IT!” Asphyxious screamed back, as he somehow absorbing magic from her. “HIT ME!! TELL YOU LOVE ME!” Okay, this had gone far enough and something needed to be done about it.

        “Any suggestions on trying to stop this without them killing each other?” I asked Twilight. She nodded her head, before turning to Asphyxious and then saying something that I did not think would work.

        “Asphyxious, Zecora’s back~” As soon as she said that Asphyxious stop fighting and looked around like a pancked chicken. But then looked annoyed that Twilight did that then he finally noticed me.

        “Oh Ken, what’re you doing here?” He asked dusting himself off and make a time out sigh to Orendi.

        “I was coming to see how you were doing and I happened to find Orendi in the forest… I was thinking that you could be able to help her…” I said, while looking at Orendi as she readjusted her hat. Then went up and hugged Asphyxious.

        “Ummm, Hi?” Asphyxious said looking down at her as she hugged him. “What do I do?”

        “She’s… a bit of a hugger… I was wanting to help her find her brother and brought her here, looking for you because I thought you could help.” I explained, just as Orendi let out an outburst that really made things awkward.

        “I demand… SATISFACTION!!! I HATE HOW MUCH I LOVE YOU!!!” Asphyxious just looked down at the crazy woman and blushed a little.

        “Ummm, W-who is she looking for?” He asked trying to find away out of the hug, as she was giving him bedroom eyes. “Wow, look… eye.”

        “Yeah… Orendi said that she was looking for her brother. She said that it was like a metal lich sort of like you, but she knew him as… Mark I think?” However, my words did little to help the situation as I noticed the expression on Asphy’s face change immensely. Something did not seem right, but what could possibly be different right now? “You okay, man?”

        “Yeah…” He said simply as he returned the hug. “Looks like you found what left of him, Sorry for being gone for so long.” Oh my god, what the actual hell is happening? “Do you remember your old name or should I keep calling you Orendi?”

        “Ehh… I like the new one… BECAUSE I EAT CLOVERS FOR BREAKFAST!!! I wonder if a leprechaun would taste like lucky charms if I eat one.” Asphyxious laughed a little and pulled her into a cuddle.

        “It okay. You can call me Mark or Asphy, if you want.” It was then that I happened to notice that Asphy’s Twilight walked over and join in on the hug between the two of them… and also when I saw something come down the sides of Asphyxious’ face. Oh my god, he was crying. Since when could a lich shed tears for crying out loud!? “So how did you know me, my memory not as good as it used to be.”

        “I can hear your loved one laughing, kiss me~” Asphyxious was taken by surprise as Orendi kissed him on the lips. She then pulled away looking at him. “This is going in my memoirs!” And just when I thought Asphyxious by himself was crazy enough. Now as I’m looking at him and Orendi, I felt like I was looking at a pair of twins because of how similar they seem to be in personality no less. I was going to leave them be… until I felt one of Orendi’s spare arms yank me into the dogpile.

        “Hey you, come here, now!” Orendi then hugged me, petting my head like some kind of pet and also tickling me.

        “I do not know how to feel about this.” Asphyxious said still looking a bit shocked.”I am, Unsure of my feelings for Orendi right now. Where’s Discord when you need him?” Okay, who the hell is this Discord that Asphy is talking about? I never heard of or even met some guy that was named that.

        “You know Dissy?!” Orendi asked with a big smile on her face. Oh my god, that’s too creepy!

        “Dissy? Wait, you’ve meet Discord before?” Asphyxious asked sounding confused. “Wonder how that went?” Okay, please don’t tell me that this Discord guy is just as crazy or insane as Orendi. My brain cells have been committing suicide one by one because of the insanity brought on by Orendi once in town and I don’t need to lose any more of them!

        “Okay so Ken did you just come here to help Orendi find me. Or was there anything else you needed?” Asphyxious asked.

        “That what I’ve been wondering too.” Asked Twilight as she hugged Asphyxious.

        “Well… I wanted to see how you were and if there was anything new recently… Now that I’ve seen you and how your Twilight is… well… different… I feel less tempted to ask about what the hell have you exactly been doing since I’ve last seen you.” Hey, it’s a valid question. I was just worried about the kind of answer I was going to get in response.

        “I see, well it was not my idea to give Twilight my blight.” Asphyxious then looked to the half dragon alicorn as she blushed and looked away. “She even dragged Dash into it  just to see what happen.”

        “I couldn’t help it! The scientific implications could change the world, I could be on the cover of the new science and sorcery weekly!” Twilight said, smiling brightly as she looked back at both Asphyxious and I. It took me a while to process this, but once I figured out what he meant, I just ended up facepalming myself as I sighed deeply, trying to erase the disturbing mental images in my head from what I thought he was talking about. I knew that from personal experience, Twilight was kind of a nerd… But I honestly never thought she would go hands on with an experiment to get to a point like this.

        “Great… and just when I thought that the Aspects in my world were giving me enough trouble back home.” I grumbled to myself, thinking that no one would hear it as it was suppose to be a personal thought and nothing for the lich or anypony from his world to worry about. But nevertheless, Asphyxious did and he seemed confused along with his Twilight. Ugh, me and my damn mouth.

        “What’re you talking about? Something happen back home?” Asphyxious asked as he try to get up with Orendi hanging from his body like some kind of monkey.

        “Yeah, but it’s a bit complicated to explain… Remember when you first came here and that undead dragon that was Revaan’s mate was giving us problems? Well, it turns out that I can see her soul and Coryena has been helping me. But recently, concerns about Nightmare making advances ever since AJ’s kids hatched have been problematic. Especially since what she is doing is taking the souls of undead dragons, controlling them, and causing them to possess victims and destroy their souls. One Aspect already caused enough trouble with us at the Gauntlet of Fire and murdered the former dragon lord, leaving his daughter to be his successor and his victim, Garble, dead,” I explained, adding on one last piece to what I said previously. “They also look for weakness in emotions. For Garble, it was his pride.”

        “Okay let talk more about this inside. You can give me the details on the way.” Asphyxious said making his way to Twilight’s new home.



        The walk over to Twilight’s castle allowed for me to explain everything to Twilight and Asphyxious from what Coryena told Revaan, Luna and I about the Aspects, Applejack’s eggs hatching, and also the encounter with the Fire Aspect during the Gauntlet of Fire. That was also added to the explanation on who Ember was and also some of the other Displaced that had recently showed up. The only thing I did not get the chance to talk about though was my dragon arms… because I wanted to save that as a surprise for if I was in the mood to give Asphyxious a major asskicking.

        “Wow, sounds as bad as Tirek showing up with that damn Lich Poison Dagger.”  Asphyxious said as he took a set at a table. With Twilight setting next to him, leaving Orendi to run after Spike to try and cuddle the little dragon.

        “Right… But the fact is that Aspects can’t be destroyed by any normal means. They can only be killed by certain weapons that I can use.” I explained to him, showing the sword I normally keep on me as an example.

        “Twilight are you here?” Asked a familiar voice as the door to the room we were in opened and I saw Starlight Glimmer with a hood over her head. She quickly scurried back behind the door to hide once she saw me.

        “It alright Starlight, he’s a friend.” Said Twilight as she walked over to the startled mare. Starlight slowly came inside with Twilight help, it then I noticed the glowing eyes and the metal hoof. Almost similar to Asphyxious’ lich form, but different. Calmly, I greeted the mare, trying my best not to startle her and show that I was indeed a friend.

        She smiled and talked a little before leaving with Twilight as they started to talk about a spells. Asphyxious sighed as he pulled something out of his echo and looked at it. The glass and steel cylinder glowed a sickly green as Asphyxious looked at it.

              “Ken meet Poison Dagger, worm in a jar meet Ken.” Asphyxious said calmly, as he put it on the table. “He’s the one that did that to her and turned her town into a nightmare.”

        “One dagger did all of that to her?” I asked. “Damn, I feel really bad for her.”

        Asphyxious just facepalmed at this. “He was a pony, that turned himself into a iron lich. This is his core where his soul is kept. I most likely have one too, but I guess Kat and the other dogs have seen it when they was working on my lich form.”  Asphyxious explained as he flicked the glass with his finger. “I don’t know what to do with him, ever keep him in the core trapped or brake down his soul into mana. But the idea of using him to give me more power make me sick, seeing as I know where his power came from.” I can agree with that. But mana could be used for more that one purpose… well, I’m no expert in magic, but I believed that’s how it works… I think. Don’t get me wrong, I’m not an expert in this field.

        “Wooo, I always wanted a pet, can I keep it!” Asked Orendi as she picked up the cylinder and started shaking it like crazy. Asphyxious laughed at this, but something tells me that this might’ve given him an idea… one that would make his face look a lot like the grinch from Dr. Seuss.

        “Oh I know just what to do with him. I’m going to turn him into a thrall, and cut off his ability to use magic, then use him as a magic battery for my diamond dog warcasters. Then they could use magic!” Asphyxious then took it back and gave a Orendi a kiss. “Thank you for that idea!”

        “Y-your welcome, FEED ON HIS SUFFERING!” Again, that just made me facepalm myself in response to Orendi’s outburst.

        “And just when I thought having my Starlight stay in the Hollow was the tip of the iceberg.” I said, looking back at them. “Then again, my home is known for it’s… residents. Especially some of the newer ones, including Tian-”

        “Oh shush, I’ve gone crazy for 900 years and been given permanent blue balls by a goddess. You have it easy compared to me.”  Asphyxious replied as he thought about something. “Want to see Sonay eggs?”

        “Who?” I asked. Asphyxious just smiled, making me think that this wasn’t exactly going to end well for me because of that Grinch like smile again.

        “She’s one of my hoard mates, she laid her eggs and they should be hatching any week now.” Asphyxious said as he started to giggle to himself. “I can’t wait to meet them!”

        “Geez, you’re making me think of my own kids now…” I said, until I realized the fact that Asphyxious wasn’t quite aware of the fact that Applejack’s eggs had hatched. I don’t even think he knew that she laid two eggs. “Oh right, I forgot to mention this, but remember AJ’s egg back home? Well, two things. One, she laid another one. Two, both of them hatched and I now have a son and daughter to look over.”

        “That great news! Congratulations!” Asphyxious said as he get up and shakes my hand. “I am so happy for you man, I can’t wait to meet them one day. Have you named them yet?” 

        “Why yes,” I replied. “The son is Magma and the daughter is Ruby.”

        “They sound adorable.” Asphyxious said smiling as Orendi sat down and started to drink some tea. “Say, you should ask Rin to babysit them some day. She told me she was the master of it or something.”

        “I’ll consider it once I meet her.” I replied back, unsure about having to trust my kids with someone I did not know.

             “Up to you man, so anything else you need? Wait, where did Orendi go?” He asked, just as I happen to notice her crawling up the walls and right above where the room of one of the other ponies was. My guess? Judging from the stuff on the walls…

        “ASPHYXIOUS!!!”

        Yep, it was Rainbow Dash. I then heard Orendi laughing as she ran past us with Rainbow Dash not far behind. The strangest part was Rainbow Dash was part dargon to… And it looked like her mane was burned. Then again, Twilight did say that she got Rainbow on the whole blight idea as well, so that sort of cleared things up.

            “Hope she don’t run into Revan and Gwen.” Said Asphyxious with a sigh.

        “Let me guess… More hoard mates?” I asked, not even wanting to know what the answer to his question was at this point. He just nodded his head.

        “One’s a sith and the other’s a spider girl.” He smiled at that, but something tells me that there was more to that then he was letting on. “Anything else or do you just want to hang out?”

        “Probably hang out for a bit. I mean, I just got back from the rock farm that Pinkie’s sisters lived at because a Longma was causing Marble to be scared out of her mind.” I said to them, unsure if Asphyxious knew what a Longma actually was… Or when Twilight was going to ignore that and go straight for asking twenty questions about myself.

        “I’d like to ask you something Ken… Are you like Asphyxious? And can you tell me a little about your Equestria and what the difference is.” Twilight asked, As Orendi tried to hide behind Asphyxious as Rainbow Dash fly into both of them.

        “I’m going back home and telling everyone the good news, I FOUND THE FIRE LORD!” After Orendi’s outburst, she opened a portal and left by launching herself through it. Leaving behind Rainbow Dash laying on top of Asphyxious.

        “Well… Where should I begin?” I asked her briefly. “For one thing, I’m not like Asphyxious, that’s for sure. I was human originally and still am… mostly.” At the mostly part was when I stretched my dragon arm, which was now visible to Twilight.

        She looked at it and made a few quick notes from that, which did not seem like the Twilight that I was familiar with. She seemed a lot more calmer and took her time when it came to examining it, but I thought that somehow, she had some sort of hidden agenda. Maybe she just did not have enough information about me just yet-.

        “Oh my. Your arm acts on a completely different system then Asphyxious dragonblight. What is it!?” Twilight asked excitedly… yep, now that was the pony that I was familiar with.

        “Well, I’m a Scalebound and my arm is a sign of the bond that I formed with my partner,” I stopped there for a minute and looked towards Asphyxious for a moment as I raised an eyebrow. “You didn’t tell her about Revaan, did you?”

        “She already met Revan… and she also kicked Twi out of her room for trying to spy on her.” Asphyxious said, smiling a little… which looked a little bit creepy in a way.

        “That was one time!” Twilight yelled hotly with a blush appearing on her face. All that did was cause me to facepalm as I groaned a little and tried to hold back the temptation of smacking Asphyxious’ face.

        “Not Revan idiot… Revaan… You know… my partner that got pissed off at you?” I told him, trying to jog his memory. Only to look back at Twilight and speak again. “Revaan is not like this… Revan that you mentioned earlier. He’s a onyx dragon that’s my partner. Our souls are bound to one another and he’s the last of his kind. I’m trying to help him find out what happened and trying to stop Nightmare in our universe from tearing everything apart.”

        “Interesting, the Nightmare of our universe is living with a displaced in the woods.”

        “Mine had originally formed from Luna’s anger and also proceeded to make the Onyx dragon thousands of years ago go mad. Corrupting them to turn on their own kind. I still can’t believe everything that Revaan had to go through come to think of it… It doesn’t stop there though… Being a Scalebound has allowed for me to see the souls of departed dragons. Some in which grant me new abilities and also take the form of dragon arms… remind me to show you that later.” Twilight nodded in response, but just as she was able to speak, one of the guards soon came in and looked towards Asphyxious.

        “Uh… sir? There’s a bit of a commotion going on outside with the guards at the recruitment table.”

        “Wait, we have a recruitment table? Since when?” Asphyxious asked, clearly not been kept in the loop of one thing or another.

        “Well, we were holding applications for new soldiers into the guard stationed here at Ponyville under Celestia’s request but… You might want to see this for yourself-.” Just as the guard said that, they soon heard something else from outside.

        “Okay, listen uh… Billy…”

        “MY NAME IS TOBY, YOU F***ING MUTANT!!!”

        I looked back at Asphyxious, raising an eyebrow in response as the Lich looked back at me with the same confused look. “What… the hell… was that?”

        “I don’t know… But he sounds angry…” Asphyxious replied with something that was a complete captain obvious moment to me before getting up to find out. I followed him outside, only to realized that what was actually causing the commotion… was a freaking talking penguin!! A penguin for god’s sake!!

        “O-okay, um… Oh, I got an idea. The medbay! We can use some extra hands there. I mean, you would be the king of cuteness around the foals-.”

        “THAT’S IT!! SCREW THIS AND SCREW ALL OF YOU!!! ME AND MY DEATH MACHINE ARE OUT OF HERE, YOU DUMBASS-!!” Around then was when he actually turned to see us, and was almost shocked at first glance. “Oh great… More problems…”

            “Who are you, where did you come from, and where did you get that mech?” Asphyxious asked… in that order.

        “One, my name is Toby… Two, I came here with some four armed crazy lady that was my friend Clover and three… I have absolutely no idea… but it’s F**KING awesome!!” The penguin said, shortly before turning to them and clearing his throat. “Now, who the hell are you… where the hell am I… and why do I feel like I’m going to get blindsided- AGH!!”

        “Attack with SNUGGLES!” yelled Orendi, who I thought left only to arrive out of freaking nowhere and tackle the penguin. Honestly, if I didn’t know any better, I thought that would’ve been something Pinkie Pie would’ve done.

        “Oh no, Orendi asked me if she could do it.” That caused me to turn around and find the party mare herself, Pinkie Pie standing next to Asphyxious. Okay, how the bloody hell was she able to… You know what, nevermind. I stopped asking a LONG time ago.

        “So, Toby was it? I’m Asphyxious, this is Equestria and is my sister your friend or something?” Asphyxious asked. As Orendi was petting Toby head, the penguin was able to fully process what he was saying and then looked at Orendi.

        “Back up… This guy is your brother?” He asked, looking at Asphyxious again. “I honestly thought he would be a bit… taller.”

        “Don’t tempt me, I have more than one form.” Asphyxious replied with a grin.

        “I’ll believe that when I see it.” The Penguin replied. Oh god, this guy was seriously asking for it. Asphyxious just smarked before turning into his lich form.

        “I’m sorry, what was that?” He asked towering over them.

        “YAY! The death of bacon bits is heeeeere~!” Orendi yelled giggling. All while Toby just stared at Asphyxious, slackjawed. He then turned back, smiling that creepy smile of his. I just deeply sighed as I looked at the two of them and just facepalmed myself due to the sheer craziness that was happening. I was going to suggest to Twilight that we leave Asphyxious to be with Orendi and Toby… until the Penguin said something that caught me off guard.

        “My god, my girlfriend’s brother is a lich… How crazy can this day even get?” Okay, if that wasn’t a sign for Twilight and I to leave Asphyxious alone, I did not know what else could be a possible chance to get myself out of a weird conversation turned awkward.

        “Twilight, I think maybe we should let Asphyxious talk with Orendi and Toby for a little while.” I told her, turning back around as I went back inside. Twilight didn’t seem to agree and stayed. Something in which didn’t seem like Twilight because I thought she wouldn’t want to pass up any opportunity for possible knowledge.

        Then again, Orendi and Toby could be more interesting right now. “Welcome to the family little dude. Looks like crazy runs in it, so take good care of Orendi for me.” Asphyxious said with a grin on his face. The thought of family though, really had me in an uncomfortable position. So much so as to leave them alone and to just walk on my own. I was happy for Toby, I couldn’t doubt that… But I also felt a little bit uncomfortable. Family in itself before I was Displaced was always a subject that really made me feel this way. Not the one I was a part of with Zinnia or the one I was forming with AJ, but my own family back in the world I used to call home before coming to Equestria. Life is Strange to me… so for that matter… do my parents even know I was gone?

        “Hey, you okay dude?” Asphyxious asked, as he noticed me walking off. I assured him I was fine, insisting that he should pay more attention to Orendi and Toby, especially with Orendi using her arms to make the penguin erupt in a fit of laughter. The Lich’s attention was elsewhere the moment I mentioned his sister, but someone else… or somepony else for that matter… was still focused on me.

        “Are you sure you’re okay? Want a cupcake?” Asked Pinkie as she handed me a cupcake. Respectfully, I took the pastry and bit into it, letting the sweet taste take my mind off of things for a while. But looking as Asphyxious and Orendi again just made me feel the same way that I was before.

        “Yeah I just… needed some space…” I sighed, telling that to the mare to try and be discreet about it. I knew that Pinkie was a baker, but I did not need to tell her my life story like she was a therapist.

        “You're home sick aren’t you. I can tell.” Pinkie Pie said giving me a sad smile.

        “Not exactly homesick… Just… worried I guess.” I mentioned to her, sighing a bit as I looked away from the Lich outside and focused my attention to her.

        “Asphy told me he used to have a home and family, he can’t remember their names or what they look like. He still misses them from time to time, but he has us now. We’re his family so it helps him. Let me guess, you did the same thing as him didn’t you?” Pinkie asked with a knowing smile. 

        “That depends on how you define same thing,” I told her. “I’m part of a Hoard, but it’s different from what Asphyxious has set up here.” At that moment, I deeply sighed for a minute before taking another moment to quickly recompose my thoughts a bit and chuckling. “Still… my family life back where I came from before ending up in my own Equestria wasn’t quite exactly… how I would want it so to speak.”

             “Fun?” Asked Pinkie.

        “Something like that… I haven’t seen my mother in eight years since she mostly works overseas and I don’t get to spend a lot of time with my dad since he’s extremely busy trying to support the family.”

        “And now you’re displaced. You know what you need, a hug.” Pinkie said as she give me a hug. “This always helps Asphy when he’s feeling down. There other stuff too, but that’s too naughty for you to hear about. And I think your marefriend can help with that.” She then giggled at the look on my face as she walked off. But before she left, I had the chance to speak again.

        “Thanks… and for the record… I already know what you’re talking about.” I clarified to her. “Asphyxious is not the only one in a hoard, Pinkie,” With that, I showed her the bite on my neck that Zinnia had “given” me as it glowed a little. “I’m in one too.”

        “Wooo, that must of been fun. I’m still trying to get Asphy to give me his blight myself.” Pinkie then giggled to herself, before moving her mane and showing off a bite mark to. “But I’m getting really close now. The things he can do with his tail.”

        “Yeah. Mines not quite the same. It’s a hoard where the members comprise of other Displaced. My branch of it though has my friends and also my marefriend AJ, who can change from Earth Pony to Earth Dragon at will. Plus, my partner Revaan also helps keep an eye on things.” I replied, until I noticed the look in Pinkie’s eyes as she stared at me. Oh god, don’t tell me she’s fantasizing about me. What did I do to deserve this!?!

        “Wish I knew how to turn into a Earth Dragon, oh the fun I could have with Asphy.” She said with dreamy eyes. “Oh just thinking about it, I can’t wait to marry him!” Great, that was one thing I still needed to do with Applejack back home. I just don’t know where the hell I would go besides the pony version of Las Vegas in order to pull that one off.

        “Oh maybe you should call Ava, she a displaced to and was a big help last time she was here.” Pinkie said, it was almost like she could read my mind. Also ,that smile made me worried. “Also you should keep AJ by your side just to be on the safe side. She a bit… hands on.” Yep, now the memories of Zinnia are beginning to return to me… speaking of which, I haven’t seen her in a while. I wonder how she’s been recently… Ehh, I’ll write a letter and ask her later.

            “Hello miss Velvet, what’re you doing here?” Pinkie asked, as I turned to see a mare that looked almost identical to Twilight as Pinkie walked up to her.

        “Hello I was just here to see how Twilight and her lovely coltfriend were doing… Oh my, who this handsome stallion.” Velvet asked as she walked up to me.

        “Uh… a friend of Asphyxious… My names Ken… and before you ask,” I said, looking at her as she trotted over to where I was sitting and looking at me, making me think she was a bit too close for comfort. “I have a marefriend.”

        “I see… she must feel really lucky then.” She then wrapped her arms around me and push her chest onto mine. Oh god, who is she and what the hell is she trying to do!? When did I become some kind of f**king mare magnet!?

        “You smell like Asphyxious and I like it.” Velvet purred before trying to kiss me. I tried to back away, hopefully not wanting to use my abilities to push her off of me… But then I heard the voice I least expected come to my aid.

        “Mom… what the hay are you doing?” Two thoughts came through my head… First, when did Twilight actually get in here. Second…… wait, MOM!?!

        “Oh Twilight, you can’t expect me to not flirt now and then. Especially after what Asphyxious did with us.” Velvet purred with a wink that made Twilight blush. I was going to say something… possibly for Velvet to please get off of me and not make this awkward anymore… but that didn’t happen.

        “Mom! Not in front of guests!” Twilight yelled before pulling her mother away from me. “Now why are you really here?”

        “I just wanted to make sure you were okay, after the whole Tirek thing. Also, I wanted another go with Asphyxious.” Always straight to her point apparently… I would use this chance to flee, but then again, I was a guest and that would be rude. “Maybe your new friend here could join us.” Oh god, please no! Abort! ABORT!!!

        “That may be something you should ask him… He’s out back with some… new family members.” Twilight told her mother, pointing in the direction of where the Lich was. “Just be careful… One doesn't like being called cute and Asphyxious’ sister can be a bit… crazy.”

        “Crazy?” Velvet asked with a raised eyebrow. “How so-?”

        “WHY AREN’T YOU ON FIRE RIGHT NOW!?!” That was followed by a loud explosion out back as I sighed. Yep, Orendi was back to her usual craziness.

        “Orendi! I have to pay for that!” Asphyxious voice soon followed. “Toby, do something!”

        “The last time I did something, I got discriminated by the guards because I look like an adorable penguin.” Toby replied. “Plus, we have nowhere else to go.”

        “Fine, you can stay in ponyville, just tone down the crazy alright?” Asphyxious asked.

        “I can try, but no promises.” He replied, which was soon followed by Velvet walking outside towards them. Leaving me here with Twilight and… wait, where did Pinkie go?

        “LET’S HAVE A PARTY!” I heard Pinkie yell as a cannon went off outside.

        And that answered almost every other question I had about the party mare. “Sorry I better go and keep an eye on them, I don’t want to leave my mom alone around Asphyxious for too long. It was nice meeting you.” Twilight said as she ran after Velvet… and leaving me alone again… Well, that’s just great.

        “Hey! Where did everypony go?” Called out Spike as he ran up to me.

        “That… I honestly want to know.” I sighed. “I think Pinkie said something about a party?”

        “Oh cool, Say who are you anyway?” Spike asked looking up at me. “I’m Spike.”

        “I’m Ken, a friend of Asphyxious,” I said to him as I extended my hand so I could shake his claw. A friendly gesture. “It’s nice to meet you.”

        “You to, but by the looks of things it going to get more crazy before things calm down. Things like this happen once or twice a week.” Spike added, as he start to walk off. “Come on let go before all the cake gone.” Ah what the hell? What’s the worst thing that could happen? I happened to follow Spike over to where they were hosting it and as I walked through the town, I happen to realize how expansive it actually was. I didn’t really get the chance to explore neighboring buildings and shops, so I never knew what it was like…

        Or the fact that where Pinkie lives/works is a FREAKING gingerbread house!! Dammit, you’re making me hungry again, Pinkie!! Just as I was thinking about that though, I saw the party mare once again as she yanked both of us inside the bakery. Note to self, I need to remember the name of this place.

        “Welcome to Sugarcube corner!” Pinkie yelled throwing confetti into the air and also telling me the answer to the non existent question that was in my head.

        “Thanks… Just out of curiosity, who is the party for?” I asked, a little unfamiliar with how things were done here.

        “She throws parties for every new pony in ponyville as a way to make them feel welcomed.” Spike told me. Based on what he said, I could only think of two possibilities when it came to thinking about who the party was for. That being both Toby and Orendi… I wasn’t trying to count myself out or anything, but I honestly thought that this was more focused on them from the looks of it. Until I saw the banner.

        “Welcome to Ponyville, happy reunion, Orendi ate a whole cake/Toby cute, party?” I read out loud, looking back at Spike. “Don’t you think that is a bit of a stretch? Toby… well…”

        “Cute flightless bird? MY ASS!!!” Toby yelled, as Orendi was feeding him a piece of cake.

        “He doesn’t like being referred to as cute. It’s like what happens if you irritate Twilight by calling her egghead.” I said, based on earlier observations… and the recent outburst. “How’s everything going so far?”

        “What do you mean? Asphyxious going out with Twilight?” Spike asked.

        “No, I was asking Pinkie in terms of the party. It looks like she put a lot of effort into setting this up, so I was asking how the party was going so far.” I explained, looking back at Spike. “Sorry if I had to go into specifics, it’s easier for me like that.”

        “Don’t worry about it, also this is nothing. You should see her at birthday parties.” Said Spike as he ate a piece of cake. “And it looks like Pinkie is pulling Asphyxious away for something? Hey how old are you?”

        “How old am I?” I repeated the question. “Last I checked, I was twenty… What brought this question up?”

        “Oh nothing, I just thought seeing as your part dragon you would be as old as  Asphyxious.” Spike replied.

        “Well, to be fair, it has only been like six months or so since I was displaced… Wait, how old is Asphyxious anyway?” That question had dawned on me the moment Spike said that originally. But it took a while to process… I’m not even sure if time flowed the same way in my Equestria the same way it did back home… Dammit, it’s making me think of the topic I rather not think about again!

        “Last time I checked, he said he was nine hundred and twenty five years old. Maybe twenty six some time this year.” Holy sh*t… I was not expecting anything like that. Like at all. Still though… That just got me thinking a bit as I then thought of something.

        “Spike, do you happen to have a calendar? I want to see something real fast.”

        “Sure, I’m sure the Cake’s keep one around here somewhere.” Spike then looked around before finding what I wanted to look at. Now, as I looked at it, I was glad to see that there wasn’t any corny puns on the names of the months or anything like that… but one thing caught me by surprise as I looked back at Spike for a moment before looking back at the calendar… However, it felt a little bit unnecessary to say it right now because I didn’t want to cause a lot of confusion.

        Because if what the calendar said was correct… My birthday falls on the same exact day that I met AJ for the first time… Well, I wasn’t sure if it was my Applejack or Asphy’s, so I’m leaving a margin of error for if things aren’t exactly the same. “Thanks man, much appreciated.”

        “No trouble at all, but why did you want to look at this? Trying to find out when  Asphyxious birthday is?” Spike asked as he put it back.

        “More like mine. I wasn’t sure if the calendar system back before I was displaced was the same one used here. Turns out, I have nothing to worry about.” I sighed happily. Leaning back against a window though, I happened to notice something off outside that didn’t really fit along the terms of “normal” so to speak. Some smoke was rising from the same forest that I happened to find Orendi at… Which could mean a lot of things. “Hey, I need to excuse myself for a minute. I’ll be back in a little bit.”

        Shortly after that, I stood up and walked out the door, before going into a side alley and bolting out to where the smoke column was. It might have many implications… most of them revolving around the word fire. Bonfires, Campfires... Wildfires… Hopefully, not the last one. Thinking about that is just messed up. Anyways, when I got there, I didn’t really see anything other then what looked like a shaman’s hut and the smell of something cooking. I could feel one presence inside… but something else was watching me.

        Closing my eyes, I tried to concentrate my senses. Listening to everything around me… There were three of them… One in the bushes… another one in the trees… and the last one being behind a boulder in the nearby shrubbery. I couldn’t make out heads or tails of who they were or what they wanted. But it either had to do with me or the other figure inside… who seemed to be minding her own business.

        That when I heard the squeal of a pig and gun fire, Wow! Something shooting at me!? How unoriginal… But that was when I actually saw what it was… and this was nothing like the others I picked up a few moments ago. They were standing on two hooves, had arms holding some kind of rifle made of iron and also looked like some kind of… Pig men? Pfft, I’ll just go with Boar men for now.

        “Well what do we have here? Lunch maybe?” Asked a bigger one carrying a large meat cleaver of a sword. No really it looked like a huge meat cleaver. “Haven’t seen one of you before.”

        “I could say the same with you… I’m not looking for trouble, I was…” Come on, think of something… “I was just out on a walk.”

        They all snort to each other before looking back at me. “Ya, let’s eat him.” Said the big one as the others point their rifles at me.

        “Pfft… You really think that can work?” I said to them. “Because I’m pretty sure that in five minutes, I can send you running like piglets.”

        The big one snorts before yelling something that confused me. “SOUIE!” That was followed by the sound of something big lumbering in the forest behind them. Another, boar man walked out grunting away to itself, this one being bigger compared to the rest. But it acted more like an animal. A really big animal.

        One that looked like it was eager to ram it’s tusks through my chest. Well, that’s very enlightening to think about. “Damn it Asphyxious. I just wanted some air and now this happens… Well, at least I get the chance to actually fight something-.” They start shooting at me.

        Of course, this wasn’t their… best plan. Especially when I had my dragon arm ready. Yanking one of the attackers and using it for the not so fun job of being a meatshield… Hey, when you are in the situation I am in, anything helps! Wait, what that smell? Oh god! When was the last time this thing had a bath?! Ugh, forget it, I have bigger problems to worry about.

            The leader sent in the big boar as it charged at me. It didn’t seem to care I had one of their friends as a shield as when it got closer, it proceeded to tear it apart and out of the way… before chowing down on it right in front of his comrades. God, do these guys even have f**king manners!? “Well… that’s something…”

        “What are you doing Freckles?! Attack the other one!” Yelled the boar with the sword, as the big guy stopped eating and looked back to me. While the other boar men were reloading their weapons. Better stop this now then. With a movement of my arm, I fired off a bolt of energy. But, it wasn’t until I realized that the element I was using was my fire element… which was important because the energy bolt I fired split off into three of them and proceeded to turn their weapons into liquid metal… Wow, sucks to be them right now.

        That’s when they all looked at me angrily, at least the ones who were not squealing in pain. The leader gave out a loud squeal and they all charged me, with the huge boar coming at me from the other side. I adopted a fighting stance and was expecting to try and bring out one of my weapons… until I heard a few silenced shots fire off and go through the heads of those that were charging at me from the front as something else yanked the huge one into the forest. Was this the others I felt earlier? It was possible because they did seem to move… and now I could hear one of them.

        “All units, be advised… I killed someone stupid…” Okay, who would actually say something like that-. You know what, forget I asked. I then heard a painful squeal from the huge boar, and the sounds of flesh being torn. Okay, either something was happening or whatever pulled the damn thing over there was eating it.

        “Endless… HUNGER!!” I heard that statement echo throughout the Everfree, followed by the sounds of chewing and someone reacting to that like they just threw up in in their mouth. “Ugh… Holy crap, that’s gross!! First that… whatever it was killing itself and now you’re eating it Aurox? That’s nasty!!”

        “IT’S BACON!” Okay, so now I was hearing voices of two people, but what about the third that was in the trees?

        “Can you idiots please just stop trying to cause commotion for ten seconds?” A voice snapped, followed by the sounds of something jumping from the trees and landing nearby. “We still need to figure out where the hell we are, what’s going on and not have anyone see us.”

        “Uhh… You do realize I’m right here right?” Not the best thing to say in that moment, but it was the only remark I could think of at the time. “I can hear you.”

        “Everypony can hear you all from the river and back, I do say you’re louder than the Farrow pack.” I turned to hear this voice come from the tent as what appeared to be a Zebra made her presence known… and judging from the approach right now, she didn’t seem to be hostile.

        “Hey Reyna, look! This one’s a poet!!”

        “Oh shut up, Whiskey.” I heard the same voice a few moments ago say as a woman with slicked back hair, a leather jacket and pants, an eyepatch over her left eye, some kind of contraption on her left hand and a pistol holstered at her waist stepped out from behind the tree. “It’s no point as to hiding ourselves now… We were trying to find someone without causing a lot of commotion… However, it always seems like commotion finds up anyways.”

        “When dealing with Farrow, Trouble is always there motto.” The Zebra rimed with a smile as she pulled out a staff. “But I am well at home in the wilds as you can see, you’re not so please follow me. For you draw the beasts like a chicken to a fox, only the things that live here are far too big to be a fox.” 

        “And just what the hell is that suppose to mean?” I heard the third and final voice. This time appearing from some kind of invisibility trick on top of the zebra’s hut and-. Oh my god, what the hell is that!?

        “There is much magic in this place. If you are unprepared, you won’t be ready for when there is a threat you need to face.”

        “Try telling that to Aurox… He just ate what was left of the guy who committed suicide a few moments ago.” The teenaged girl said, pointing up to the creature as it was trying to get what looked like a piece of flesh from out between its jaws… God that’s gross.

        “That was just a hunting party, now then. Let us move right away, or we’ll miss  Asphyxious all day.” The zebra said as she started to walk off, as she did I heard growls all around us. On instinct, I decided to move and follow her while the other three soon fell behind shortly after that. All seemed fine for the most part… until the Zebra spoke up once we were out of the forest.

        “Tell me, what are you names? it will make the time fly away. My name is Zecora, I live in these woods. But I’m also the hoard mate of Asphyxious too.” She asked us collectively.

        “That is… hard to say. Just call me Reyna.” The woman with the eyepatch replied. “To my left is Whiskey Foxtrot and to my right is Shayne… with her Djinn of a companion named Aurox.” She then looked at me for a moment, thinking something to herself as she groaned. “What about you kid?”

        “My name’s Ken Ahkrin… I’m just visiting a friend.”

        “Pfft… Like that would make any sense… If it were me, I would say you got here the same way we did… which reminds me… Did you happen to see a girl with a witch’s hat and four arms with a penguin piloting a mechsuit anywhere?” Holy crap, these three knew about Orendi and Toby. 

        Before I got the chance to speak though, all of us heard a booming screech from where Sugarcube Corner was. “HEY, OPEN UP YOUR MOUTH SO I CAN BAKE YOUR INTESTINES!!!”

        “For the last time Orendi, I can’t eat any more! I’m only a little guy.” Okay, that definitely did not sound good at all.

        “Come on Toby just one more you can do it!” I heard Asphyxious cheering. Just what was going on in there? Please don’t tell me this is some kind of weird eating competition… Oh dammit, it is isn’t it.

        “Yo Ken, wow. Who’re they?” Asphyxious asked. Just as Asphyxious and Orendi turned to notice them, with Orendi taking it to an extreme.

        “YOU GUYS!!!” she yelled before proceeding to tackle Whiskey and pounce off of him like he was a trampoline, latching onto Asphyxious. “Guess who I found!?! Hehehaha! Come on, GUESS!!?”

        “Uhh… some guy?” Reyna asked, noticing Toby as he was being held tight by Pinkie Pie in that moment. “Oh my god, Toby, what happened to you? We left you guys alone for five minutes and you ran off. Just what the hell happened?”

        “Well, I first met Ken… who almost shot me in the face… but we’re cool now… and I found my brother-. Oh darn it, I RUINED THE GUESSING GAME!!” Orendi said as Reyna focused her attention on Asphyxious.

        “Well, while you two were screwing around, we had to deal with some stupid Farrow sh*t or whatever they were called and Aurox saw them as bacon.” The Valkyrie groaned as she facepalmed herself.

          “Haven’t seen Farrow in-Oh god Zecora!” Asphyxious yelled as the zebra took him to the floor and started kissing and... Oh my god she taking off his clothes! I’m not even going to see where this goes next. As I turned away, it looked like the kid that was named Shayne had a similar state of mind as Aurox was shielding her eyes.

        “Dude, that is so inappropriate…” I can agree with that, one hundred freaking percent.

        “Oh don’t worry Zecora does this all the time.” Said Pinkie with a smile on her face.

        “And how come the guards have not arrested her for something like that? It could go along the lines of-.”

        “Toby, be nice.” Orendi interrupted. “It’s like what they say… The bigger they are…” At that moment, all of us were looking straight at Orendi and just causing her to shrug her arms. “WHY IS EVERYONE STARING AT ME LIKE THAT!?!”

             “I can wait a little longer, but I demand your touch tonight no longer.” Zecora rhymed as she got up off of Asphyxious.

              “Damn, that mare’s wild…” He gasped as he set on the floor.

        “I’m beginning to think I’ve overstayed my welcome,” I said, turning towards Asphyxious. “Maybe I should get going-.”

        “Going where? Because if you are like the rest of us, we’re stuck here and also screwed as hell.” Reyna snapped, causing me to sigh.

        “Look, I mean what I say when I said that I was here visiting a friend… If you need proof, I can provide it… But we need to take it to the outskirts of Ponyville first. You okay with this, Asphyxious?” I asked him, waiting on a response from the lich.

        “Ya just let me get dressed and warn everyone first, no need for them to panic.” He replied as he looked for his pants. Of course, I was not watching this… but I could just as much hear it as other people could see it. I began to walk off in the direction outside Ponyville, with Pinkie, Twilight, Orendi, Toby, and surprisingly Shayne was following us too. Probably after the accident in town where she wanted to see what else was in store OTHER than what just happened. I forgot to tell them almost everyone in ponyville was naked… or almost that given the bare amounts of clothes that some individuals had.

        “Okay everypony in town is ready.” Said Twilight as she wore a lab coat and glasses on, while Pinkie still walked around with barely anything on! “You can call your friend now ken.”

        “Yeah… Let me remind you that there’s no need to panic…” I said, having my Dragon Arm channel some energy before bringing him the message I needed. Soon, a tear opened to which it was bigger that the entire town as Revaan soon landed as he towered over Asphyxious.

        “Well… this is not what I expected when I thought what Asphyxious’ Equestria would look like…” The dragon said as he looked down upon the lich, his friends, and the rogues.

        “Fascinating.” Twilight said as she took notes. Pinkie just waved while some of the other just looked at Revaan and I, slackjawed. However, I soon noticed Shayne and Aurox actually walking towards us as her comrades were questioning her actions.

        “Shayne, what the hell are you doing?”

        “Reyna, I’m sorry, but I rather go with him then stay around here and get my clothes yanked off out of nowhere by somebody.” The Angsty teen shot back, looking at me and sighing. “You’re okay with me coming you right?”

        “Don’t worry, Zecora only does that to Asphyxious because she apart of his hoard.” Said Twilight like it was no big deal.

        “Yeah… not a convincing argument since almost everyone else here has a lack of clothes… which is f**king creepy as hell.” Shayne sighed as she looked at me, “How sooner can we get the hell out of here-?”

        “Be lucky you didn’t show up in the middle for the heat cycle three months ago. Twilight had Asphy all to herself-.” Pinkie said with bedroom eyes at Twilight who blushed. Okay, if there was any good time at all to get out of here, it would be now.

        “And that’s our cue to leave…” I said, looking back at Shayne. “Don’t worry, if you need to see your friends again, I can open up the same doorway.”

        “Thanks… right now, I just want to get away from the madness.” She said, following me through the doorway as we left them behind. The last thing I heard was from Orendi as she looked at everyone else.

        “What? Was it something I said?”



Back at the Hollow

        By the time we got back, Shayne was able to breath a sigh of relief as she looked around the temple the second her eyes were readjusted. Revaan used the moment to readjust himself before returning to his quarters as I lead Shayne to the dining hall so she could sit down and I can answer any questions that she might have. 

        “So… now that the craziness has died down… I believe you have some questions that need answering?” I asked, drinking a glass of water in the process.

        “Yes and… I honestly don’t even know where to begin.” Shayne replied, making me think something from a different approach.

        “Well, does this scenario sound familiar…? You go to some sort of event or convention that is being held, either dressed up as someone or as yourself, you meet a salesman that gives you something for a price you can’t refuse, some scenario happens and then you wake up in a world with talking ponies and what not?” I asked her, causing her to look at me with a raised eyebrow and folded arms.

        “Actually yes… How the hell do you know about this?” Shayne asked me, confused by what I was saying. 

        “Because the same thing happened to me and other people like me,” I said to her, laying out two tokens I had on me. Asphyxious’ emerald and my scale. “Displaced like Asphyxious and myself are those who had been taken from their version of earth and ended up in their own version of Equestria… the world with all the ponies… Are you familiar with the multiverse by chance?”

        “You mean like the thing going on with DC’s new 52 comics?” She asked me. “Yeah, I’m somewhat familiar with the concept.” Well, this was going to be a bit easier than I thought. Using that small piece of information, I began to go a little in depth with how the whole Displaced thing worked while trying to simplify it so it did not sound so confusing or complex… Surprisingly though, she was taking it well.

        “That sounds interesting… One question though,” She stated, looking around a bit before looking at me. “Are the ponies here like anything in the world that belongs to that perverted lich guy?”

        “You mean Asphyxious? Definitely not,” I said immediately, having her breath a sigh of relief as I explained it to her. “Now… can I ask you something this time?” She nodded her head as I took a deep breath and then asked her the first question that came to mind. “How did you get yourself… well… paired up with your friend there?”

        “You mean Aurox?” She asked me, looking up at him for a moment. “Well, the person I dressed up as was a teenager from a game that was coming soon called Battleborn. In the game, my character had Aurox here as a companion and also a partner in combat. Allowing me to pull enemies towards me, hide in stealth for a few moments and other things too… What about yourself?”

        “Well, I’m a Scalebound. I have a bond with Revaan, which means my abilities are learned from him and I’m also part dragon. Only downside is that any pain we feel is shared between us. So if one gets hurt, so does the other.”

        “Wow… That sucks.” Shayne sighed. “But the whole dragon thing is still cool… I’m getting the feeling though that theres more to this place and the people here than meets the eye, am I right?”

        “Yup… definitely…” I sighed, putting the tokens away. “Hey, if you’re up for it… you want me to give you a tour of the place? So you can feel comfortable here?”

        It took Shayne a few moments to come up with a response, but soon, all I saw was a smile on her face. “I think I’d like that.”




End Chapter 21

> 22- Tremors
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Tremors





Point of View: Ken




        Shortly after she accepted my offer with allowing her to see the temple and the Obsidian hollow in it’s entirety, giving Shayne and Aurox a tour of the hollow was a lot easier than I thought it would be, even if the djinn that was tethered to Shayne caused multiple odd glances to look in my general direction and lead to me assuring them multiple times that Aurox wasn’t going to be trying to eat anypony anytime soon. Near the end of the tour though, the teen herself mentioned to me that it was common for her and Aurox to get those impressions at first glance. Considering that she had been displaced with a defective clone mercenary, a rogue commander, a penguin with a death machine and a multi armed psychic murder storm, all five of them really were the kind of group you would expect as Rogues in the first place. I wasn’t quite sure personally whether to actually refer to Orendi as what Shayne called her or not, but for my own safety, I locked it up inside my head and proceeded to mentally throw out the key for it a few seconds later.

        “So, what do you think of the place?” I asked her, wanting to hear her opinion. “I mean, even if the entire town and temple is inside a canyon in the badlands, we try to make everything worthwhile.”

        “I like it. This is my kind of place,” Shayne smirked as she looked back at Aurox. “I think Aurox will need to take some time to adjust to the locals first before he feels like he’s at home. I mean, we’ve only been like this for a couple of weeks and always have been on the move, so we didn’t really have a place to just sit down and call home.”

        “I’m sorry to hear about that-.” I tried to say sympathetically, only for Shayne to wave me off in response.

        “You don’t need to apologize man. I had only met you today and before then, you didn’t really know about my situation,” She reminded me, looking around and taking in the sights. “In all seriousness though, I liked this place better than the other one that I was in. Some of the things there were just too creepy.”

        “Amen to that,” I sighed to myself, thinking about where we were before coming back home. Asphyxious’ world was interesting, but not quite the place where I would want to take a vacation if I had the choice. “Word of warning though, Asphyxious is only the tip of the iceberg when it comes to how crazy and weird other Displaced can get… Trust me, I have met a few.”

        “You mean crazier than Orendi?” She then asked, folding her arms and tilting her head.

        “Not necessarily, but close.” I told her as the two of them began to walk back towards the temple. However, while doing so, the two of them noticed a bit of commotion coming from the temple’s courtyard as they got closer. However, what was going on when they came back was not good as they saw what appeared to be several different forms of dragons that were hurt or had serious injuries. Serious to the point where Doctor Cross had to bolt through with a first aid kit and ask several other ponies who were there to help tend to the wounded. 

        “Okay, just what the hell is going on?” I asked myself, only to see Applejack scramble up behind me with Aaron and Tianhuo alongside her as they asked themselves the same question. Fortunately, Twilight and Spike were amongst the crowd along with another dragon that was about his size and looked like a female as all three of them hurried to me.

        “Oh thank goodness you’re here!” She said, causing me to look back at her with a confused glance. “We got a major problem…”

        “What kind of problem, Twilight?” I asked her. “Does it have to do with all of the dragons here that I’m going to guess you brought here?”

        “We had no other choice,” Spike soon interrupted her as he looked at the dragon that was next to him. “Mina’s town had just been wiped off the map and we had to get every dragon out of there before they could get hurt.” Now, hearing that last statement to me sounded theoretically impossible. But before I could even ask how, I heard a loud rumble from outside and a voice in my head.

        “Ken, we got trouble.” I heard Coryena speak inside my head. “You need to get out there, now! We got an aspect on the loose… and before you ask, yes it is the reason why all the civilians with Twilight right now were evacuated from their homes. The aspect is trying to kill more dragons to absorb their souls and become stronger in the process.”

        Now that set off an alarm immediately as I noticed Revaan leaving his chamber to see what was going on. “Which aspect is it?” I asked her mentally. I remember from Coryena that she said that there were four aspects. All in which could only be detected after they had taken physical form. The Fire aspect was no more, but there was still Land, Storms, and lastly Stars.

        “Look outside. It’s Gol Motaad, the land aspect.” She said to me as I rushed to the basin that was outside along the edge of the badlands, with Revaan, Aaron, Shayne and Aurox, Applejack, Tianhuo, Spike, the new dragon named Mina and Twilight not far behind. When I saw the monster, I couldn’t believe what the hell I was seeing. It looked like one of those bosses from Shadow of the Colossus. But this time, it was a freaking rock giant with crystals on certain points of the body and it’s feet were causing major cracks in the ground. “It’s using forbidden earth magic to take the form of a giant colossus and tried to kill the dragons in dragontown to increase it’s power. Now it’s coming for the Hollow since it can feel the presence of Revaan and the other dragons.”

        “Holy sh*t…” Aaron cursed, his jaw dropping a little in response. “What the hell is that!?”

        “That is an aspect…” Revaan growled, now sounding angrier than before. “I can feel it.”

        “Aspect?” All of them asked, causing me to give them the short and mostly rough translation of what exactly they were. Once everyone was caught up to speed and they figured out why the golem was coming this way, Applejack then changed forms as she looked at me and growled to herself.

        “We can’t let that thing get any closer.”

        Twilight was the first to speak shortly after Applejack made that declaration. “What do you mean Applejack?”

        “Twilight, don’t you realize what could possibly be in the way between that monster and this place?” She then asked, causing her friends eyes to widen. Right now, I was unsure about what she was talking about, until she then spoke up and answered my question for me. “Appleloosa is right in that monster's path, and ah for one, am NOT letting that thing wipe out my cousin’s town!”

        “Alright, so we have an ass that needs kicking and a town that needs protecting. What do we do now?” Shayne then spoke up, looking towards me. I had to think of some sort of plan and quickly before we could press on any further. But once I had a thought on it, the choice was simple.

        “We needs to form two groups. One for warning Appleloosa and another for taking that Aspect out.” I said, looking at them as Fire and Thunder soon were alongside Aaron and Tianhuo was looking eager for a fight. “Aaron and Tianhuo should come with me while Shayne, AJ and Twilight go warn Appleloosa. Also, Twilight, have Spike write a letter to Luna and inform her on the situation. She too needs to know about the situation since she also knows about Aspects.” Mostly everyone was on board with it, but Shayne herself was looking at me with a raised eyebrow.

        “Okay, why am I part of the warning patrol instead of the fighting patrol? Aurox and I can fight.” She protested.

        “I know you can, however, I have a bad feeling that this thing is not messing around and has abilities we don’t know about.” That got the attention of the dragon named Mina as she raised her head upon hearing that.

        “He’s right. Before we even saw the big golem, he sent several smaller ones to break down our homes and captured or killed any of us that tried to flee.” Mina’s response though did not make me feel any better about the situation.

        “If that’s the case, then the same thing will probably be happening to Appleloosa if we don’t hurry and get there in time,” I then looked towards Spike and Mina, who were right next to Twilight at the time and looking back at me. “Spike, I need you and Mina to try and help the refugees here. There’s a unicorn mare in the temple named Mystic. Go to her and tell her that I sent you to help her and the stallion there named Doctor Cross.” Both of them nodded their heads and raced back inside as I looked back at Revaan before looking at everyone else. Shayne and Aurox were right next to Twilight and Applejack once she turned back into an earth pony as Aaron and Tianhuo were right next to me. But the princess did say something to me as we were gonna leave.

        “Ken, please be careful.”

        “Same goes for you.” I replied back, shortly before Twilight and the others disappeared. Giving me the chance to hop on Revaan’s back as Tianhuo and Aaron did the same. Holding on tight as the dragon spread his wings and took off.




Point of View: Shayne




        The pony that Ken called Twilight really didn’t give Aurox and I any sort of warning before she casted her spell, so once we actually got there, I felt as if I was getting seasick and rushed into an alleyway in order to throw up… and just when I thought watching Aurox consume literally anything was sickening enough for me.

        Once I was able to actually get ahold of myself, I noticed right away that I was in someplace that just reminded me of all those old western movies that would star Clint Eastwood when he was a LOT younger… Either that or the scenery of Red Dead Redemption whenever I would watch gameplays of it on Youtube. The town even had a freaking windmill set up for crying out loud. Now all that’s missing is some guy in a cowboy hat to introduce himself.

        “Howdy there, AJ!” I heard someone say from out of the blue as what appeared to be a stallion came out of one of the homes and greeted himself to Applejack and Twilight… right before he saw me. And I swear, once he actually saw me, I thought I saw a literal shiver go down his spine. “W-who’s your friend here?”

        “I’m Shayne…” I started off, crossing my arms before pointing to Aurox behind me with a reversed thumb as I had my right hand behind my head. “And the big guy here is Aurox… trust me, he won’t eat you… or anyone else here for that matter.”

        “R-right… W-well, the name’s Braeburn, and I would like to welcome all of you to-.”

        “Sorry for having to interrupt you, Brae, but we got a massive problem coming and need your help.” Applejack replied before looking back at her cousin and then telling him what was going on. At first, the stallion looked sort of skeptical to what exactly we were telling him and didn’t quite exactly believe it… until the earth began to shake and what we were trying to warn him about became ever so closer. The golem let out a warcry of sorts as massive pieces of rock soon began to fall off it’s titanic body. But once those pieces hit the ground, they took the form of smaller golems and were beginning to charge towards the town.

        “Ah crap! Applejack, we got trouble coming!” I shouted, looking around to see if any of these jerks had the smart idea to appear out of nowhere. I thought this when Aurox was looking in another direction. However, he did not exactly look that way because there were enemies there… and that was just confusing. “What’s wrong Aurox?”

        “Something lingers near… I can smell it.” He growled. I tried to redirect his attention back to the fight at hand, but this was only followed by something going off and causing Aurox to flinch a little in pain and for the aura around him to be a bloody cosmic red.

        Which it meant two things… one, whoever hurt Aurox was now on his “to kill list”, two… “Oh the big guys real pissed now.”

        “PPIIIIIIISSSSSSSEEEDDDDD!!!!!!”

        As Aurox roared, he rushed after whoever did the deed. I tried to stop him, but unfortunately, the one responsible for shooting at him jumped out from behind one of the dead boulder golems, into the air, and shot at Aurox again. Staggered, Aurox got pinned down by this thing, which then proceeded to beating the ever living hell out of him. Like, really, brutally, beating him up.

        Aurox was a pretty tough one, but this is the first time I’ve ever seen someone, or something, get the jump on him. Upon close examination, I gasped at who it was. It looked like one of those super soldiers or something from DOOM, I think it was. Whatever it was, now was when I was wondering if this tin can here was a friend… or another foe. I was cautious… because if this guy wanted to express that he was on our side, then he would’ve said it already. Unless if this guy was mute… which was a possibility.

        “Shayne, what are you doing? We need your help over here!” Twilight called out, causing me to turn around and see the situation that was going on. Looking back at Aurox though, the stranger that was there only a few moments ago was now nowhere to be found… Aurox himself still looked a bit beat up, but not broken thankfully as he and I turned back towards the fight at hand.

        “Alright big guy… Let’s go knock some heads. Ken’s counting on us!” I proclaimed as I pointed at the first golem I saw and told Aurox a simple command. “Sic’ em Aurox!!”




Point of View: ???




      Alright, let’s have a recap on what the hell happen to me. First, there was the solo mission I was on. Upon which I finished. Then, out of the corner of my eye, I saw this Black Scale lying underneath some of the undergrowth. Walking up to it, I picked it up and looked it over. There was something about this thing that seemed, feels… Off. As if, it wasn’t a normal thing, at all.

       Then again, there aren’t any sort of dragons nearby, nor any living in this forest.

        Just as I was about to leave and return back to base, I heard something calling out to me. Readying myself, I looked about, high and low, to see what it was, and where it was coming from. Only to find a portal opening up, under my metallic boots, and I fell through it.

        It wasn’t much of a fall, but as soon as I landed, I found myself in some old western town, in the middle of a desert. Looking down at the scale, I placed it in one of my pockets, and took a quick peek look around. What I found made me do a double take-back. I was still in Equestria, at least, I thought I was, but the ponies I saw running about, trying to get out of town were… Regular ponies. Not Anthros, just your usual four-legged equine. At least they still have the technicolor looks. As to what they were running from? There was this huge Titan, made of rock and crystal, stomping its way towards here, from the outskirts of the wastelands.

      Well, I know what’s in stores for me...

      Activating my Invisibility power-up, I navigated my way around town, seeing other ponies and some other creatures helping out with the evac. Whatever’s happening, something big is about to go down. Coming behind a large boulder, I look around and found something I didn’t want to see.

    “Demon!” I thought to myself, as my instincts told me to slay the damnable thing. Aiming down my sight, I lined up my shot to its face, upon which I later learned it sniffed me out. Clever.

       Shooting it in the face, it didn’t do much, seeing as the shot bounced off, but I did managed to pissed it off.

      “PPIIIIIIISSSSSSSEEEDDDDD!!!!!!” Case of point, idiot.

      Deactivating my power-up, I heard it roared in rage, as I got on top, jumped up into the air, and fired off a few more shot at the charging beast. As it staggered, I landed on top of it, and got up close and personal with it. Using my fists, I started punching the ever living hell out of it, while it tried to stop me from doing so, but with no luck.

       “H-H-HEY, CUT IT OUT-- OW!!! STOP IT-- ARGH!!! OUCH!!!! GIVE ME A F*CKING CHANCE-!!!” I’d rather wash that hellish mouth of yours, out with purifying soap and holy water.

       Just as I was about to finish him off, I heard someone called out to someone else. Looking up, I saw this young teenage girl, looking at this...new Alicorn princess? Wait a minute, why is the girl dressed up as Shayne from Batttleborn? Turning back to the demon, I realized that the so-called demon, I was beating up, was actually Aurox!

       “Oh great! I done goofed this time!” Thinking fast, I threw a Teleporter up on the nearest rooftop, and teleported there. Keeping my head down and observing the situation from a Bird's Eye view. And from the look of things, there were these rock-like golems, I think that’s what you call them, they were fighting against.

        Looking back at Shayne and Aurox, they got straight into it, killing off the enemy with their attacks. While it did the trick, more of them kept popping out of the ground.

        “This isn’t gonna end well for any of them… Not while I’m sitting on the sidelines.” With that stated, I pulled out my Vortex Rifle, and find a better spot to provide supporting fire. Seeing as Shayne and Aurox can handle themselves for the moment… “I’ll need to ask them some questions, after we’re through with this mess.”

        Jumping from rooftop to rooftop, I tried to find out where that new princess went off to in this mess. She may be an Alicorn, but I highly doubt she has any combat experience. Climbing up on this town’s water tank, I found her protecting civvies from a bigger version of these golems. While she used her magic to shoot it up, it wasn’t really piercing through the damn thing. All she was ever doing was picking off chunks of rock and stone.

        Seeing that it wasn’t working, she went on the defensive, and placed a barrier around herself and the civvies. She should have just teleported them out of there! The golem raised its fist and slammed it against her barrier, again and again.

       Crouching down, I zoomed in on my target’s head, and waited for the right moment to strike. As it readied itself to bash through her shield, I made my move and took the shot, blowing its head clear off its shoulders. Seeing this happen, the purple Alicorn’s eyes nearly popped out of her head.

        Looking about frantically, she finally found me perched up on the town’s water tank. Unfortunately, she dropped her shield and more of those normal golems came after them. Popping off more blockheads, I was starting to get annoyed with her just standing there, waiting to die for nothing! Pulling out my Combat Shotgun, I equipped it with the Charged Shot mod. After that, I threw a Teleporter towards where the Evac-zone was, and jumped down.

        Landing on top of one of the golems, I stomped its head into dust, and rampaged through the lot, watching them crumble as I blasted their existence into dust. Reaching them, I gathered them up closely to one another, and teleported us to safety.

         When that was done, I ran back into town, activating my Invisibility power-up, jumping back onto the rooftops, and see where I am needed the most. While I was going about, with my Burst Rifle in hand, shooting off blockhead after blockhead, there was something on my mind, and it regarded that girl.

         “I hope to god that one doesn’t do anything stupid. Because the last thing any of us need, is to rescue her, from her own rash idiocy…”




Point of View: Twilight Sparkle.




          W… What the hay was that all about!? Where in Tartarus did that thing come from!? How did it do all of those things!? SO MANY QUESTIONS, THAT NEED ANSWERING!!!!! “Clock...is...ticking!”

         “Twilight!” Before I completely lost my mind, I heard Spike's voice and felt something *whack* me behind the head. What’s surprising, is that I haven’t passed out from the impact, and found myself sane again. “Oh, thank Celestia! Just in time.” Looking behind me, I grinned sheepishly at him and Mina.

          “Spike, what was that all about? She was kind of… going freaky on us for a moment.” I blushed when I heard Mina ask that question.

            Spike just waved it off. “Trust me, you don’t want to know. But who, or what, was that guy, anyway? Some kind of robot?” He questioned, scratching his head. “I mean, he fits the part.”

           Mina shook her head. “Nah. Too fluid within motions. That’s definitely futuristic armour he’s wearing.” She explained. “Although, I did pick up something from him. A scent.” We both looked at her in confusion.

           “... What kind of scent?” I was hesitant to ask her that question, but if it can give us any ideas, besides the fact that he’s yet another complexed human, that’ll be good enough.

          Her facials carried a heavy sense of dread and uncertainty. It’s as if she was very reluctant to share, or not sure whether she should speak of it. Sighing, she spoke about it. “Blood. I smelled blood coming off of him.” We stared at her, not sure on what to make of this. Blood? I didn’t smell any blood on him, even when he was that close to me.

            Spike was the first to break the silence. “Are you sure? Because, I couldn’t smell any of it. So how can you?” Good question.

            “Spike, you’re still learning about how to be a true dragon. Not to mention, I’m a little older than you. So I know some things, that you’re just starting to grasp on.” She explained to him. “We dragons have quite the nose. Being able to sniff out certain things at times. And if what I picked up from him, no matter how faint, it’s definitely the smell of blood.” I shivered at the mere thought of that… a little concerned as to who’s blood it might be.

        “Well right now, we need to stick to the plan,” I said, refocusing my attention to the two of them. “Ken’s focusing on the Aspect farther down the ravine while we’re trying to defend the town from the golems here that are it’s minions. We got this covered right now, but if that Aspect picks up your essence, then it’ll make things worse. Let me send you back to the temple.” Both of them nodded, the signal for me to use my magic as I sent them back to the Obsidian hollow before I returned to Applejack and Shayne. Who seemed to be pulling out all the stops in destroying every last golem that tried to step foot in Appleloosa. But I could tell that they might be getting exhausted after fighting consecutively non-stop. Even with what Mina told me, I wasn’t going to take any chances at this rate.

        “Ken better be trying to figure out how to stop that colossus by now!” Shayne shouted, looking back towards me before having Aurox appear in the center of the open plain in front of us and pulling all the enemies to the center like a magnet. “I’m not sure how long Aurox and I can keep this up.”

        “Me neither,” I replied back. “I already tried shielding the town, but that only lasted a short while. Still, we can’t just give up now. He’s counting on us!”




Point of View: ???




        Dammit! These things are really starting to piss me off! Now I kind of wished I did brought one of the others with me right around now. However, around then was when I heard Shayne shout out to the princess pony and this Applejack character, who were not far from where I was.

        “Ken better be trying to figure out how to stop that colossus by now! I’m not sure how long Aurox and I can keep this up.” Shayne shouted, and from the look of things, they were getting tired. Speaking about a certain colossus, I looked out towards the outskirts, and found it getting pretty close. But I also saw a black dragon flying around it, with someone riding it. Is it this Ken person Shayne was talking about? My only chance of finding out was if I could be able to zoom in and see if it was since they were extremely far away from my current position. Soon enough, I saw the kid, and his right arm sort of reminds me off...

        “He and Revaan better wrap this up quick,” I heard Applejack speak up. “Ah rather not turn into my dragon form right in front of mah cousin and give him a heart attack.” Really? We’re in the middle of a battle, and all you can think of is your cousin’s sanity? “But buck it…” That was when I saw the fur on Applejack’s body shift into scales and she began to transfo-. Okay, what the actual hell is that!?! 

        “Let’s do this!” With a slam of her hoof, I felt the earth shake beneath me as-. Wait, is that freaking lava!? She can lavabend!?! Well, at least it did the trick. As she bends the lava to her will, all of the golems within her sight were melted into molten lava. “Whoa nelly! That was something mighty fierce!” She shouted, grinning from ear to ear as some dust went past me.

        “What the hell did I drop into?”

        Only at this moment, did Shayne look in my direction… and one of her boomerangs hit me in the head, surprisingly enough. “Hey girls, I think we found something hiding nearby.” Oh boy…

       As they all looking around for, I deactivated my Invisibility and the ponies themselves were surprised when they saw me. Great, this is going to be a real pain trying to communicate with these guys. But, before any of us could do anything, I felt something sneak up behind me. Snapping around, I shot at a golem, that somehow managed to climb up on the rooftop. Unfortunately, it wasn’t alone.

        Switching over to my Super Shotgun, I started raising hell when they all came after me. Although, while I was holding my own, the roof began to groan underneath me, with all of this weight. Soon enough, they got the jump on me, piling over me, which caused the roof to collapse.

        However, it was then I felt something grab at me from behind and pull me out of there before I could possibly get crushed. Turns out, the same thing that was grabbing me… turned out to be the same thing I tried beating the sh*t out of ten minutes earlier. Aurox. “Get ‘em outta there! Pull!!” I heard Shayne holler as Aurox pulled me back, almost throwing me into the town’s water supply as my equipment got soaked.

        “Uh… Aurox… Too much pull.”

        Seeing as he’s still pissed with what happened, I got down from there, and ran straight back there. Once there, I shot the bastard in the face, which sent him flying, and ran back inside.

       “Hey! What the hell was that for!? Do you have a-!?” The girl tried to talk, but I cut her off by revving up my Chainsaw and started cutting away at these sorry-ass golems. They tried to fight back, but it was hopeless for them. Hell, the last one tried to crawl away, only for me to grab it by the leg, and drag it back inside.

        After finishing it off, I walked back outside, where everyone - including Aurox - were staring at me like I’m some psycho. You know, if I wasn’t a mute, this is the part where I would say ‘boo’ and they would all react accordingly… only if Shayne did not speak up.

        “Ah HELL YES!!” Everyone stared at her, with their jaws hanging open, while I was smiling in amusement, as she was jumping on the spot. “This is perfect! You really are like Doomguy! Well, I mean, you suited up and fight like him! But still, that’s AWESOME!!”

        “Shayne… What are you talking about?” The princess asked. “Are you saying that he’s a displaced, like Ken and Aaron?” I cocked my head to the side in confusion. Displaced? What does that even mean?

        “Yeah he is… However he got here, though, is beyond me…” She said, looking in the distance as something caught her attention. “Ah, what do you know? Ken’s on the offensive now!” Looking in her direction, the kid and his partner dragon were fighting off that big behemoth.

        Seeing as the town is in the clear for the moment, I whipped out my Heavy Assault Rifle, placed the Micro Missiles mod on, and ran towards the fight. Only to have something else smack me in the face and knock me to the ground. Looking up, I found Aurox staring down at me, so I kicked him in the face and went back to trying to kill him. That idiot should have stayed out of my way!

        However, it wasn’t actually Aurox that knocked me down as it turned out… Once I saw a new figure and heard a new voice. “What in the name of-!?” Oh for Hell sakes...




Point of View: Ken




        After our original take off, we were closing in on the Aspect’s position, trying to move closer in as Aaron, Tianhuo and I got a closer look at Gol Motaad’s ugly mug as we soared around him.

        “So, does anyone actually have a plan of attack in order to try and take down this guy?” Aaron asked out of the blue.

        “I have a plan, attack.” Tianhuo suggested, only causing me to groan in response.

        “Tianhuo, rushing in headfirst without a plan will only lead to more harm than good.” I replied back. “Besides, we’re up against a stone abomination whose skin is as hard as the ground…” Noticing the crystals that were along the shoulders, elbows, knees and also some other joints, I began to think of an idea. “Try aiming for the crystals and breaking those. They could be potential weak points if you break the crystals.” Both Aaron and Tianhuo nodded, preparing to drop down on the colossus as I looked back at Revaan.

        “What about us?” He asked.

        “Simple,” I said, “We’re providing air support. Let’s drop some bombs on this thing!” Revaan smirked, preparing himself as he breathed out massive fireballs from his mouth towards the crystals on the left elbow while Aaron and Tianhuo were going towards it and attacking it up close and personal.

        Everything was going well for the most part… until the golem actually noticed what we were doing and tried attacking up. Tianhuo herself even tried redirecting a head on charge towards it, only for the colossus to send her flying with a backhand slap towards the town.

        “Tianhuo!” I shouted, seeing something in the distance break her fall as I growled a little and looked back at the Aspect. “Okay that’s it,” I snarled as I put on my headphones. “We’re through messing around! Revaan, I’m helping Aaron. Provide some more support.”

        “You got it.” He said, throwing me onto the colossus with a tail flip towards the titan as I landed nearby the left shoulder. After channeling Norok and Ruvaak Iiz, I quickly began to attack the crystal, making a few dents in it as the impact of my weapon caused cracks to form in the shoulder.

        Revaan’s flames helped significantly with trying to hurt the monster, but after a few moments, this beast was really beginning to get on my nerves to the point where I was punching it repetitively… which was soon followed by the crystal finally shattering, the golem howling in pain, and it’s entire right arm collapsing onto the ground below. That was followed by the forearm on the other side of the golem to fall as well as I saw Aaron drop down and go for the golem’s knees. 

        The Aspect was doing whatever it could to shake us off, but once I took care of the rest of his arm and Aaron got rid of the gems around it’s knees, it was time to finish this one off for good. “Revaan, get Aaron out of there from underneath! It’s time to finish this!” With that said, the dragon swooped down to grab my friend while throwing me high enough into the air so I could drop down on the last crystal with enough force to shatter it. Using my arm to yank me towards the golem now, I had Norok at the ready as I threw my arm forward and shattered the crystal upon impact.

        The attack caused the rest of the golem to break down and collapse into a pile of rubble as the giant monstrosity was no more. However, what remained appeared to be a wisp of energy that resembled the barren tan like color of the earth in the badlands… which upon first guess, was what I thought as the soul that was used to form Gol Motaad in the first place. Like before with Norok and Ruvaak Iiz, I let my hand out towards it. Allowing it to come to me at it’s own pace before being absorbed into my arm.

        Once it was in my arm, just like before, I began to hear a voice speak to me inside my head again. This time it was a lot deeper and a bit jagged at certain points when speaking. “Greetings, Young Scalebound. I am thankful for you freeing me from the grasp of Nightmare Moon. Allow me to let my power be of assistance to your fight against the shadows. For I am Denek Sil, the Dragon of the Sacred Earth.” The soul itself now released a tan or dark brown like glow from my arms as the soul now took the form of another dragon weapon. This time, it formed a pair of dual hatchets that resembled the appearance of a pickaxe, but had three sharp ends like a fan of blades. Moving it made me noticed that these hatchets had enough power to shatter stone itself and could leave a crack in almost anything. A very effective tool.

        But as I put it away and turned towards where the others were, I saw a new face that stood out amongst the others. Which looked weird because I did not recall using any tokens recently… and this guy looked like some kind of armored up space marine. Hurrying over, just around the same time that Applejack was pulling Tianhuo off of him, I soon approached him carefully and asked the figure one simple question.

        “Who are you?”




Point of View: ???




           Looking towards the boy as he asked me, he flinched a little. Thinking over as to how I would make it clear I can’t talk to him through normal means, I placed two figures to my throat, tapping it, and shook my head. Hopefully he gets the message.

        Fortunately, he did. “Hang on, are you mute?” I gave a simple nod of my head and he sighed in response. “Well, this could be a problem…”

        “What’s the matter Ken?” Applejack asked as she now trotted over to where I was. “Is something wrong?”

        “Not exactly… But this guy here can’t speak.” He said, pointing to me. As he was explaining what he was talking about to his marefriend and when Shayne tried to interject, I checked to see where did I exactly place my datapad-. Ah! Here it is. 

        Before I could show it to them though, Ken turned to Twilight and then spoke up. “Hey Twilight, you can take Tianhuo, Shayne and Aaron back to the hollow. We’re going to have a talk with this guy real quick before coming back.” Wait, hang on. So the Alicorn princess… the same one I was seeing earlier… is Twilight Sparkle!?! How does this make any sense!? Well, I know a certain brother of mine that’s gonna flip an entire town over, just by hearing that name! Sucks to be her right now…

        Anyways, back to the original subject at hand, I think it was now time to ask this… Ken… some questions that have been on my mind. But first, he asked me something. “So… do you have some sort of name or something we can call you by?” I simply just handed him the datapad and he took it. The kid looked it over. “Okay… I’m guessing you’re going to communicate through this?” I nodded my head, with the words popping up on the pad saying, “Yes.”

        “Alright. Now, like I originally said… do you have some sort of name I can call you by? I don’t want to repeatedly address you as sir.” He said and I gave him a simple answer, “Hunter…for now at least.”

        “Okay Hunter… Now, let me ask you something… this may sound random… but did you happen to find anything that looked like this?” He asked me as-. Wait a second. That’s the same freaking scale I found earlier!! Taking my one out from my pocket, I showed it to him, and he nodded his head at this. “I see… Alright, next question… How did you end up here?” He asked me, and I told what happened before all of this, “I was on mission, going solo. After I finished, I found the scale underneath some bushes. When that happened, I heard something calling out to me.”

        “Well, that pretty much explains a lot,” He replied, folding his arms. “For starters, what you found is my summoning token. Every Displaced has one or another and it can be used to summon them to you like a summoning stone in Final Fantasy… or have yourself get pulled into the void and end up in another Equestria. Given the circumstances, you ended up in Scenario number two I imagine…” He explained to me, upon which he got me lost with of this horsesh*t. So I let him know, “Summoning tokens? Displaced? What the hell are you even on about boy!?”

        Calm down… Let me ask if this happened to you,” He started. “Were you originally from Earth and then sent to Equestria after acquiring something from a salesman that had something you wanted?” I was still confused by what he meant, but I insisted for him to go on. “Well, guess what? You’re not the only guy that this has happened too. In fact, there have been a lot of others who have been Dimensionally Misplaced… or Displaced for short. Most of the time they end up in their Equestria as a specific character and gain the powers or traits of that specific character. For you, you seemed to gain the strength of a DOOM marine along with the weapons and gadgets too.” Okay, that made sense, save for that last bit. So I told him about that, “Thanks for stating the obvious about the last statement. Of course I know I’m a DOOM Marine, and all that other sh*t. All I wanted to know was the whole Displaced thing, because this now confirms the whole Multiverse theory.”

        “Well, I’m glad that helped…” Ken sighed a little. “Trust me, I’ve been to multiple worlds before and believe me when I say this… Multiverse Theory is a b*tch.” Applejack herself facehooved herself while Revaan just continued to listen to our conversation, minding his own business. So I said to him, “Well, no sh*t, Einstein .”

        “Hey, I was just saying… Lucky for you, you don’t have your soul bound to a dragon like I do.” I rolled my eyes at this, not that he could see, and said, “Yeah, I know, Scalebound. Any other complaints you wish to put in?”

        “Not necessarily… Other than the fact that one of the Displaced I know is a perverted lich, but that’s another story.” He groaned, looking back at me. “Hey… Not to ruin the mood… But who’s the lady behind you?” Lady? Wait a minute! Whipping out my Heavy Assault Rifle, I aimed at her. She was cloaked, so none of us could see her face. Confused, Ken asked. “Someone you know?” Internally, I groaned, and told him, “She’s the one that sent me here, in your Equestria. She opened up a portal underneath my boots and I fell through it. Beyond that, nothing more, and this is a first for me.”

        “So she’s your Displacer…? That’s new.” He sighed, looking towards the woman as the Scalebound kept himself composed.

        As for the woman, she looked towards the boy, and spoke. “You’re mistaken. I was made by their Displacer, The Merchant, to act as a Guardian for Hunter and his brothers.” I tilted my head at this, along with everyone else. She then looked towards me. “I’m sorry for the deception, but you were the only one I can trust with doing this…” Wait, she means to say that this was more than a test, that she wanted me to discover the whole ‘Displaced’ thing? Well, I guess I can count myself lucky. If it were the other four… well, let’s just say things would probably not go so well. Save for one, out of the four. Still, things would end up looking more redder than usual.

        “I see… So there’s more than one of you?” Applejack then spoke up, looking at me. So I answered her, “Yes. As a matter of fact, Hunter isn’t my real name. It’s my title, which is, The Hunter of Silence.”

        “Interesting… Something tells me that your world is filled with Demons, isn’t it?” Ken deadpanned. I nodded my head, “Yeah, it is. The Demon Horde of Tartarus, or so they say, broke down their very own gates, and waged war against Equestria. If we lose that, then the world is theirs for the taking.”

         “That would explain the blood I smell from you…” We heard Revaan talk. “The Blood of Demons. You’re covered in it, from slaying them with your own hands.”

        “Huh… I was going to say there was an odd crimson shade to that suit of his…” Applejack commented, looking back at me. I did bent down, and pointed to my mark, “You’re probably picking it up from my Doom Slayer Mark. All five of us have it.”

        “So is that like an insignia or a cutie mark of sorts?” Applejack then asked, causing Ken to facepalm to himself as he looked back at her. Reminding her that it was unlikely for someone like him or me to have one of those unless we were turned into a pony. To clarify even more, he went on to say that it must’ve been something I had gotten when I was Displaced, the same going for his arm-. Oh my god, his right arm looks like a freaking dragon claw! Oh wait… that’s right, Scalebound. Comes with the territory. Seeing as she mistook it as cutie mark, I told her this, “It’s an insignia, one the Demons know, because they branded it to us. Hence the reason why they call us Doom Slayers, because they fear us.”

        “Ah guess that makes sense…” Applejack commented. “Speaking of which, Ken, ah don’t think we should keep Hunter here if he’s got a demon problem running amuck in his Equestria. Should we send him back?”

        “Hang on AJ,” Ken interjected. “What if Hunter still had some questions for us?”

        “Oh… right. Almost forgot about that,” Applejack replied, bowing her head in front of me. “Sorry for giving you the wrong impression.” I nodded back to her and asked her this, “What year is it?”

        Ken looked back at Applejack, who seemed a little confused, but replied nonetheless. “1015 C.E.” I tilted my head at this, “C.E.? Applejack, what does that stand for?”

        “It means Celestial Era,” Applejack clarified. “It started after Celestia sent Luna to the moon when she became Nightmare Moon. We beat her with the Elements in 1010 C.E. during the Eternal Night and freed Luna, 1011 was when we had to deal with Discord and Chrysalis. The following year was where we had to deal with King Sombra and when Twilight ascended and became the Princess of Friendship and just last year, we had to deal with Tirek, a pony named Starlight Glimmer who is now reformed along with Discord, and three weeks ago Cadence and Shining Armor had their baby daughter, Flurry Heart.” I was at a lost with what she stated to me. Getting up, I walked over to the nearest wall, of the nearest building, and leaned against it. Trying to process it all.

        That was when the guardian spoke, “If that’s the case… Hunter is a few years behind you time wise.”

        “I’ve been there before. A few of the Displaced I’ve met were a bit behind in their timelines as well so Hunter’s not the only one.” Ken replied, as I clenched my fist.

        “That’s where you’re wrong, Ken.” The Guardian said. “You see, for Hunter and his brothers…” As she spoke, I swung my fist at the building so hard, the entire thing came down like dominos, which freaked out the others. After that, she continued. “... They’re over ten thousand years old, at this point of time. Now that you told him what happens, he’s not happy with the events that took place. Especially, since one of them involves a fallout between siblings; little Tia and Lulu.”

        “Yes, but what happened here in my world does not mean the same will happen to his. For one thing… Nightmare Moon herself was responsible for the corruption of many dragons in the past and is the reason why Revaan is the last of his kind. As for Luna, it was very hard for her to handle this because her lover and the dragon she wanted to marry was murdered when his companions went insane. His name was Vulon, the dragon word for night. As for Celestia… I had not gotten the chance to ask her about that… Mostly because of the fact that the whole Nightmare Moon thing is a sensitive subject to her.” When I heard that, there was only one answer to that, “Tia regrets doing it.”

        “Many can regret doing things that come back to haunt them…” Revaan then said. “But it’s all a matter of if you let it affect you that much or not… We should not delay you in your return to your world… But allow Ken to help you in creating your token first… if you wish, that is.” Thinking this over, I looked back at them and shook my head, “No… Not yet.”

        “Very well. It’s your choice and we respect that…” Ken replied, holding up his dragon arm to a nearby basin as some green energy began to flow through his arm, before he stopped. “If you had a token, I could easily conjure a way for you to go back. But I think Guardian is just as capable of being able to do that on her own without the need for one, am I right?”

            She nodded her head. “Correct. Come now, Hunter. The war won’t finish itself off.” I nodded as she opens up the portal back. Before I went, I walked up to Ken and grabbed the datapad, and gave him full access of our information, save for our names. This way, he’ll know what to expect of us. He thanked us for the assistance and wished us safe travels, along with good luck in the war.

        Because when I get back, we’re going to need all the luck we can get.




Point of View: Ken




        Shortly before Hunter left with Guardian, the soldier handed me the same Datapad that he had been using earlier for translation. It appeared that he wanted me to keep it, since it contained full access to the files on him, his brothers, and the events in his Equestria. Which could be handy for the most part, if he needed me to come to his world or if I needed his help again. However, it did come with what appeared to be a note of warning from him.

        “Ken, I know I may be placing a lot of trust to you, even though we’ve only met. But you seem like a nice enough kid. Now, heed this warning, if you’re thinking about helping me and my brothers; DON’T. You will only complicate things, and that’s something I cannot permit. This is a war with demons, something you’re not prepared for. In one of the files, will hold our information. Read it, and you’ll understand us a little bit better and the name of the war. No, you’re not going to know our real names, but you’ll see why we have earned those titles. We will see each other again. The Hunter of Silence… P.S. Be careful with what you see and read, it’s gory as Hell.”

        I was a little shot down by that, but I can the reason behind it. Now, let’s see… Oh! Oh whoa! Yeah… I’m definitely not going to be able to unsee that… Maybe I should save the rest for later. He wasn’t kidding about the whole ‘It’s gory as Hell’ part… Better keep that away from the kids.

        Once I got back to the Hollow though, I felt something land in my pockets as I looked at the others, smirking a little.

        “What is it, Sugarcube?” Applejack asked.

        “It’s a letter from a Displaced I met a while ago named Sun Wukong,” I replied, looking back at them. “He’s inviting us to come visit the Displaced Academy that he had just recently set up.”

        “You mean the monkey faunus from the christmas celebration?” Revaan asked, scratching his chin with a claw.

        “That’s the one,” I replied, noticing that Princess Luna had happened to stop by. “I’m going to go ask if Aaron and Shayne can hold things down here for a while. Let’s go see what this place is about.”




End Chapter 22

> 23- Among the Stars
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Among the Stars





        Shortly after arriving in Sun’s world, I honestly did not know what to expect. Because for about another three to five hours, it was pure craziness. I was able to meet Sun, Lance, Asphy, an older version of Zinnia and some other ponies while I was there, but most of my time was spent on making sure Ruby and Magma didn’t wander off anywhere or cause any trouble. There were a few close calls with some other Displaced, including when the two of them almost caused Asphy’s research equipment to catch fire, but above all else, things were turning out a lot better than I had originally hoped.



        However, what surprised me the most though was some of the things that I learned from Luna when she and I had some time to talk on the side. Some things she told me were indeed… surprising. Especially when she told me that I reminded her of her previous lover before he died. She said that her name was Vulon, which was the dragon word that stood for night… and she also gave me my own name in the dragon language. Kendov. Warrior. So in conclusion, my full name to her was Kendov Ahkrin, which roughly translated to “Warrior of Courage” if I got the syllables right.



        I had asked Shayne and Aaron to hold down the fort while we were away and from the looks of things, everything seemed quite relaxed and not too chaotic while we were absent. Ponyville was the same way when I was walking AJ back to the orchard as well. However, it was then though that she and I decided that it was the appropriate time in order to help break the news of Magma and Ruby to Granny Smith and her family. If we tried hiding it for too long, then they would know that something was up. Revaan offered to come with us, but I told him that the sight of a full grown dragon could still throw Ponyville into a panic, so it was best that he stayed behind so nopony would have to scream bloody murder at the sight of him.



        So when we approached the farm, it was surprising to see that Applebloom wasn’t there. Big Mac looked to be on the orchard, applebucking some of the trees as we came closer to the barn. Right now was when Magma and Ruby crawled out from her saddlebag and decided to rest on my shoulders as the stallion took a break and trotted over to where we were… and soon had Ruby trying to reach out and grab his mane. “Hey there little one… Where are your parents?”



        That had AJ and I looking at each other immediately. A little bit embarrassed by the situation. “Uh… Mac… Can we talk for a moment?” Applejack asked. “There’s something that Ken and I need to tell you.”



        “What is it, Sis? Is it about these two youngsters?” He said, just as Ruby and Magma were crawling over his shoulders and his head. “They do look a little bit… familiar if I do say so myself.”



        “Yeah… about that…” The earth pony that was my marefriend replied to him as he looked back at us. “Those two are Magma and Ruby… as for the parents… well… you’re looking right at them, Mac.” For a moment, Mac looked confused. Possibly by the context of what we were trying to tell him. But soon, that confusion lifted up pretty quickly once we saw Magma and Ruby return to Applejack… and for Magma to say something that both of us honestly did not expect.



        “M-mama…”



        That… caught Big Mac by surprise… Major surprise. Before he shot a menacing glare at me. However though, Applejack and I weren’t really embarrassed anymore. This time, it was more of a surprised moment that was also mixed with joy as she looked at them. 



        “Ken… Magma just said mama…” She said, before hugging me and smiling with joy. I hugged her back, looking at Mac in the process as he just looked at both of us with a confused look.



        “Okay, is there something I’m not getting here? Because what the hay is happening?” He then asked, causing Applejack to facehoof herself and for me to sigh. This was going to be a long conversation.



       “Maybe we should take this inside,” I suggested. “Is Granny Smith home by chance?”



        “Nah, she went to go visit relatives in Baltimare. Had to help make sure she had everything before going on the trip today,” Big Mac told the two of us as he opened the door and let us inside. We were careful enough to not cause an accident as we sat at the table, both of the kids sitting in my lap. “Applebloom is with her friends too, so it’s just me on the farm… Now what is going on with you two?”



       I sighed, looking back at Applejack with a worried expression. I know that I promised Mac that I wouldn’t hurt her, but I didn’t want to say anything to make it sound like I did. So instead, Applejack did the talking. “Mac… Ken and ah… we’re gonna get married soon… and you… well… you are an uncle now. This is your nephew Magma and your niece, Ruby.” Right away, he was stunned. But before he could say anything, Applejack beat him to it first. “Look, Mac. Before you say anything… Ah know that Ken isn’t exactly… well… a pony. But he has been very kind to me and has been there for me all the time-.”



        “Ah actually wasn’t going to say anything like that.” He interjected. “Ah was going to say that ah am proud of you, sis.” Wow… not the kind of reaction I was expecting. “You are very lucky to have him and ah can say the same for Ken. He is very lucky to have you… In fact, ah was curious about something… where do you two raise them anyways?”



        I sighed a little. The next half an hour or so required a lot of explaining to Mac about a lot of things. My bond with Revaan, the hollow, and also everything else in between. Needless to say, he was quite surprised about what we had to tell him. Especially when we also had to bring up the topic of the Displaced to him as well.



        Afterwards though, Applejack then had something to ask of her brother. “Mac… can you please not tell Applebloom or Granny about Magma and Ruby just yet… Ah don’t want to give Granny a heart attack if we had to break the news to her.”



        “I can…” He said, but something felt off about what he was saying. “… On one condition though.” And there it is. “Ah would like to go and see the Hollow you two were telling me for myself.” That definitely didn’t sound like he was asking too much, but then again, we just broke the news to him about Magma and Ruby so all bets were off at this point.



        “Okay, just to warn you though… you are in for a bit of a surprise.” I told him as AJ and I had the stallion follow us back to Twilight’s castle and use the gate to the hollow. Once he stepped hoof inside the hollow though, he was blown away by everything that was there. Something told me that the whole underground community where a bunch of different species including outcast changelings, dragons, and ponykind all living together under one roof was a bit much for him to take in. Not only that, but also, the first person to greet us upon returning back was Shayne and Aurox.



        “Welcome back Ken… Who’s the big guy?” She asked, tilting her head to the side in confusion. “Is he a friend of yours?”



        “Shayne, he’s mah older brother.” Applejack clarified for him, looking back at Mac as he was staring not at Shayne, but at Aurox instead. “Mac… please don’t stare at Aurox. That’s rude.”



        “Relax, big red. Aurox won’t hurt you, he’s just my partner in combat and helps me from time to time,” Shayne smirked, looking back at the two of them before looking at me. “Hey Ken, can I give him a tour of the Hollow? You know, show him where everything is and what not?”



        “Sure, but don’t do anything drastic. We already had to clarify to all the townsfolk that Aurox won’t be eating any of the locals for food.” I told her, looking back at Applejack as Big Mac slowly began to follow the Teen and the Djinn around the hollow.



        “Are you sure that was a good idea, Ken?” Applejack asked before turning around to face me. I sighed a little in response, nodding my head.



        “I think so… Besides, Shayne is new here and it’s a good thing to see her stepping up and helping out around the place while we are gone,” I explained. “That to me shows responsibility.”



        “Ah guess you’re right.” Applejack sighed, looking back at me. “Hey, odd question, but did you ever get the chance to test that new weapon of yours after destroying that last aspect out by Appleloosa?” Now was when Applejack brought up a very good point. My newest weapon was a pair of hatchets that reminded me of a set of Kamas at first glance since the edges of the weapons looked like a fan shaped blade. But it also had the durability of a pickaxe that can easily be used while rockclimbing. Now I was even more curious as to how these things worked.



        “No actually. Do you want to go to the training grounds and give it a try?”



        “Sure, just let me put the kids down for a nap first and ah’ll be right over.” She replied, smirking a little as I went to the training grounds while she went to put the kids in their room. Upon arriving, I summoned Denek Sil, having the grip of the weapon be comfortable in my hands first before trying a few practice swings. It was about the same weight as the blades I normally fight with, but there was a difference between a pair of swords and a pair of axes.



        Swords were used to deliver crisp and clean cuts to an opponent. Axes were used to cleave through an object or opponent, causing them to tear in half. Each weapon with my gear had different purposes and different effects in combat. My blades were the standard weapon of choice, but my bow could provide an advantage in the types of arrows I could use. My lance was a heavy weapon that, if wielded right, can provide a good amount of striking power in combat. Hawkmoon was effective in breaking enemy shields and for adding an element of surprise to it and lastly, Norok and Ruvaak Iiz were for dishing out rapid fire blows and for chaining attack combinations in rapid succession.



        That left only one question though… what could Denek Sil be used for? Well, guess there was only one way to find out… and that was by testing it out and seeing the results for himself.



       “Alright, ah’m back.” Applejack called out to him as she trotted into the arena. “You ready to find out what those can do, Sugarcube?” I nodded my head, making sure that the axes were firmly gripped in my hands in the process. The mare smirked, shifting into her dragon form as she used her earthen powers to create a suitable test dummy that I could beat around with my weapons. First things first though, I wanted to see what would happen if I used my weapons up close. So I went in and began to strike at the opponent, noticing that the more force I applied to my attacks, the deeper the impact of my strikes would be.



        At one point though, I stepped back from the training dummy and threw one of the hatchets at my opponent. Axes could be used as suitable throwing weapons, but the only problem that brought was that retrieving the weapon could hard. Especially if it is lodged into the opponents skull. “Hang on a second, AJ. Just let me-.”



        Once I pointed at the thrown hatchet though, the weapon immediately shot back to my hands. Startling both of us. Well, this was convenient. Now though… if this was an earth based weapon… what would exactly happen if it interacted with the earth itself. Taking initiative, I took the hatchet in my hands as I slammed the ground, causing a torrent of stone spikes to rupture underneath the feet of my opponent. 



        I’m now beginning to like where this was going. “AJ, can you throw in one more of those stone dummies. I got an idea.”



        “Oh? What idea did you have in mind?” She then asked as I looked back at her with a smirk on my face.



       “We saw how powerful one of these weapons is… Now let’s see what happens when we use them both.” Applejack smiled, conjuring another stone replica as I held both hatchets in hand. Throwing them forward, them made a sizable impact into their earthen bodies as I pulled my arms backward, not only pulling the weapons back to me but also my target. Now I was beginning to figure out how these things worked… I can control the axes on their own and have them pull targets to me, while also causing the earth underneath me to be used as a weapon as well. Hell, this could be useful for if I also need to throw massive objects at something or someone like a boulder.



       “I think that should be enough for today,” I told Applejack as I dismissed the weapons and she had the practice targets turn into piles of dust and rubble. “From what I can tell, these weapons could work for pulling in targets and objects along with manipulating the earth at my feet… I think I may need to take a lesson or two from you involving how to control earth based abilities if I am to get the hang of this.”



        “Ah don’t mind… But I think we should save that for another day, it’s getting late and we’re going to have to check in on Mac and Applebloom back at the farm.” She replied back to me, causing me to nod my head in response as I followed her back into the main square of the temple. Where we found Mac actually talking with Shayne for a bit. But as we were walking back to them, Revaan decided to emerge from his chambers as well. He greeted us casually… before turning his attention to Big Mac.



        “Well hello… I don’t recall seeing you before in the Hollow…” The dragon’s words caused Big Mac’s eyes to widen a little… and his jaw to drop.



        “H-holy-. T-tall…”



        That caused Revaan to smirk a little as he looked back at AJ and I. “Now that’s hilarious… Applejack, who is this fellow here?”



        “That’s my older brother, Revaan. Big Mac, meet Revaan. He’s Ken’s partner and a good friend of both him and I,” She explained to him. “Now, what was so funny about Big Mac just now Revaan?”



        “His response was similar to another displaced that we met named Umbra. Zinnia introduced us to her shortly after Ken brought you home the first time you too met.” The dragon explained. Now I was beginning to remember everything. Umbra, otherwise known as the Overlady, who is Zinnia’s girlfriend and also another member of the Kazoku family. I never got the chance to find out more about her after the last time Revaan and I met her, but now the mentioning of her seemed to catch Applejack’s attention.



        “Really now? Zinnia introduced her to you two?” She asked, causing both of us to nod our heads and answer her question simultaneously. “Well, I’m now really interested in meeting her myself. Do you think that can be arranged, Ken?”



        “It’s possible,” I said back to her. “We can give it a try later. Right now though, I believe you were saying that we were going to help get Mac back to the farm right?”



        “It’s okay, sis. Ah can find my way back,” Mac insisted. “Shayne showed me where you keep the portal that leads to Ponyville so I can use that to get back over there.”



        “Aww… Leaving so soon? What a shame…” Shayne pouted, causing Aurox to hit himself in the face with one of his claws, sighing in defeat. I chuckled a little, looking back at both of the earth ponies as AJ and I walked Mac over to the gate and made sure he was able to get across safely. It had been a long day and now… some rest was in order.





Point of View: Princess Luna





        By the time that I returned to Canterlot, I had a little bit of time to myself before I had to return to my royal duties. But unfortunately, the little time I had was only used to think about a few things before I remembered that the moon needed to be raised and proceeded to use my magic to have night set across Equestria and let the stars in the sky shine brightly. There was still a lot for me to do though before I could rest… but I had a strange feeling that tonight was not going to be like the nights before it.



        A knock on my door was heard as I turned around, using my magic to open it as I trotted over. I expected to see my sister at the door, but instead I found one of the captains that served the night guard at my doorstep this time. The mare’s name was Eclipse and I have known her since I had returned from my banishment on the moon. Along with my sister, her students and the elements of harmony, Eclipse was also one who helped me get acquainted with how Equestria had changed over the thousand years I was gone. “Your highness, there is something I needed to speak to you about.”



        I raised an eyebrow, my curiosity getting the better of me. “And what is that, Captain?”



        “Do you remember the jobs that were posted on the bounty board the week before?” I most certainly did remember what she was talking about. After the events of what happened with Lord Tirek, Eclipse and I proposed to my sister that we would come up with a system to have her subjects be able to spot wanted criminals… along with giving a chance for the brave souls who wanted to seek a reward an opportunity to help the country as a whole. “Well… an individual I noticed by the barracks earlier was claiming the rewards on some of the criminals that we had posted that week. But instead of wanting the bits for the bounty, this individual asked if she could have an audience with you.”



        An audience? With me? I would be lying if I didn’t say that I was personally flattered when I first heard that, but something else came to mind as I looked back at my captain, trotting out of my room and locking the door behind me. “You seem to be concerned about something, captain. Can you please tell me what’s on your mind?”



        “Well, there are two things…” She then stated as we began to make our way down the hall that would lead to the Hall of the Elements. “First, this individual isn’t exactly… well… a pony. I know that it is unlike me to judge, but I am a little concerned about what their motives might be. Second, there is the fact that I asked for her to wait in the Hall of the Elements. Given that around now, Prince Blueblood is most likely on one of his evening strolls, I fear that he may have another… episode if he see’s our guest.”



        It was then that we both stopped at the sound of shouting at the entrance to the hall as Eclipse’s predictions suddenly came true. We could hear Blueblood yelling at the top of his lungs like he was screaming for dear life. “GUARDS!!! A MONSTER HAS INFILTRATED THE CASTLE GROUNDS AND IS A THREAT TO MY LIFE!! KILL IT!!! KILL IT I SAY!!!”



        “Oh for the love of the night,” Eclipse muttered to herself, rolling her eyes as we immediately opened the doors to the chamber. It was then that we saw a dozen or more guards circling around a bipedal figure that was in the center of the room. It had a hood over it’s head and what appeared to be a sword at its waist and a shield on its back, intimidated by the presence of all the soldiers barging into the room. “ALL OF YOU, STAND DOWN NOW-!!!”



        Her orders did nothing though. The guards that were standing there proceeded to attack the figure that was standing there. However, what happened next surprised both Eclipse and I. The figure in the middle dodged the spears of the first two guards that tried to attack it, while grabbing it’s shield and having it come to life with a form of kinetic energy I was unfamiliar with. With a quick forward motion, the figure sent the aegis flying, bouncing off of a nearby wall and hitting two guards in the back of the head while smacking a third in the face and returning to the figure so it can block a fourth attack from behind the individual. The recent series of motions had caused the figures hood to come down as I could see it’s black hair move with the wind as it was able to disarm and defeat it’s attackers without having to resort to the sword on it’s back or the swords that the guards were carrying.



        Blueblood himself was shocked… to the point that when he saw us, he thought that we were going to save him. “Oh finally! Auntie, this hideous creature had infiltrated the grounds, slaughtered the guards and was attempting to murder me!! Please, help me-!!”



        “Do you honestly think I’m that stupid?” The figure, which had the voice of a mare, spoke up as Blueblood immediately turned around. “My actions were in self defense and I didn’t even draw my sword, your guards are unconscious and not dead and lastly, both of them were watching the whole thing.”



        That immediately caused Blueblood to shiver as he looked straight at me. I deeply sighed, looking to Eclipse before looking back at my nephew. “I am really disappointed in you, nephew. You know that it is forbidden to attack a guest while they are visiting-.”



        “Guest!?! How is this filthy commoner a guest in this castle-?!”



        “Because I requested an audience with Princess Luna,” The figure spoke again, before turning towards me. “Which I believe would happen to be you, if I am not mistaken… correct?”



        “That I am…” I simply replied, just as I noticed the guards beginning to wake up after hitting the floor a few minutes earlier. Turning to Eclipse, I looked at her and sighed. “Captain, I’ll leave the guards and teaching my nephew better manners to you.” With that, I trotted over to where the figure was as she put her shield away and I guided her to the nearby balcony, closing the doors behind us to allow for Privacy.



        “I apologize for that… My nephew can be… hard to deal with at times,” I apologized in advance as I looked back at the figure. “Now, would you care to tell me what your name is miss?”



        “My name is Athena… well that is my name now at least…” She said before sighing a bit. “It’s a lot to explain, but I was hoping you could help me with something.” Now I was getting a little bit curious as to what she meant.



        “I am a bit familiar with your kind already… I have even had the priviledge to meet some in person, Miss Athena,” I informed her. “Tell me though, what can I do to assist you?” She then got something out of her back pocket, which appeared to be a… photograph I think they were called… and showed them to me. One of them surprisingly looked like a younger version of Ken.



        “I’m looking for someone who’s important to me. Have you seen anyone similar to this? He’s my son and I have not seen him in a few years. This photo was shortly before he turned eighteen and I think he’s now twenty…” Hmm… It did seem possible that the person she was looking for was Ken himself. But I did have to allow for the possibility that the person she was looking for was not exactly Ken either.



        “This person is… unfamiliar,” I said to her first off before continuing. “But I may know of a place where somepony can help you.”



        She raised an eyebrow, surprised at the words that I said. “You do?”



        “There is a place in the badlands called the Obsidian Hollow. There are a few others like yourself who have come here under similar circumstances,” I explained to her. “If you would like, I can teleport you there. However, I can’t teleport you inside the Hollow itself since it is inside a cliff. You will have to make your way inside on your own.”



        “That is fine…” She replied. “Thank you for helping me.”



        “Your welcome, Athena.” I told her as I began to cast the spell. “Please stay safe.”





Point of View: Ken





        I woke up to the sound of Revaan’s voice getting me to wake up as I slowly tried to come to my senses. From what I could tell, it was the middle of the freaking night and also something was bothering the dragon as I looked back at him. “Revaan, what’s wrong?”



        “I felt something land above the hollow. Not by normal means though, but by being teleported there,” The dragon explained. “I think it’s possible that someone is trying to infiltrate the Hollow.” Now, when you first think about infiltration and how someone would try to break into the hollow, you may think that’s next to impossible. But there were some ways that could be used by… unwelcomed visitors so to speak that posed a security risk. There were several passages in the temple that lead outside, one that even lead out to directly above our heads. And with us having to deal with the threats of Aspects… Okay, I’m now most definitely concerned.



        “Stay here… I’m going to see what’s going on.” I said, grabbing a decent shirt before heading out, using one of the tunnels in the Hollow to reach the basin that looked over the badlands. It was then though that I noticed an entirely new figure. She had a hood similar to Shayne, but looked a lot… older so to speak. Plus, Aurox was nowhere to be seen and normally, he’s with her all the time.



        However, my footsteps only attracted the figures attention as her raven like hair began to blow in the wind. Before I got the chance to speak, I noticed her hands motioning to pull out a shield that was on her back. “Are you from the Obsidian Hollow?”



        Now I was not liking how this was turning out. Especially with the blade at her waist. “How do you know about the hollow? Matter of fact, who the hell are you?”



        “My name is Athena…” She said to me, removing the hood over her head. “I know that you may not trust me, but I was told that you could help me find someone who is important to me…” She sounded really sketchy… but she could also be telling the truth. Meaning that I had to choose whether or not to let her in.



        “I can…" Just when I said that though, I saw her walk up to me and move her hand to her waist. Thinking that she was going to draw her blade that she had on her waist, I immediately brought out one of my one swords by summoning it, causing her to back up in the process and whisk out her shield. "…but I want you to prove to me that you are who you say you are,” I told her, not taking any chances. She had weapons and so did I. So that only made me think one thing. “Beat me in a duel and I’ll agree to help you. I believe that seems fair enough.”



        “Okay then mister… who are you?” She then asked, causing me to sigh a little as I had my second blade form in my opposite hand.



       “If you beat me, I will also tell you who I am.” I stated. We both stared down one another, the stars providing the only light that shined over the basin as I gripped my weapons, letting the pulse in my dragon arm change back to aura.



        Soon, both of us took a deep breath and stepped forward… The fight had just begun.





End Chapter 23

> 24- Something Wild
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Something Wild





Point of View: Applejack




        The moment when my eyes first flickered open and I did not feel Ken right next to me, I began to feel that something wasn’t right at all. It was too early in the morning to be awake right now and it was unusual for him to be up this early unless there was a specific reason. I tried getting back to sleep, thinking that when I wake back up again that he would be right next to me. But that didn’t help ease my thoughts on the matter at all. I waited for him to come back, patiently I might add. But the longer I waited, the more concerned I became. 

        Finally though, I decided to actually do something about it as I woke up from under the covers and got on all four of my hooves. But when I did trot out into the courtyard, a small rock fell from the stone ceiling and landed by my front forehoof. Causing me to look at it before hearing something from Revaan’s chambers. I wanted to talk to him, but one glance at him and I could tell immediately that he was in pain. Which didn’t make sense… because the only way that he would be in pain was if-.

        “Oh no…” I muttered to myself as more pebbles from the ceiling fell by my front hooves. I needed to hurry and find him fast… before something terrible happens to him.




Point of View: Ken (Sometime earlier)




        Straight out the gate, I had to be quick and versatile on my feet in order to counter Athena’s oncoming strikes. She may have had only one sword, but as the fight played out, I was beginning to realize exactly what I was dealing with. Back home, Aaron and I liked to play Co-op with the Borderlands games and the one I was fighting was based on Athena from Borderlands: The Pre-Sequel. Something I didn’t fully take into effect until after her shield lit up and almost clipped my face as her sword began to clash with the two blades I was using. Even with an extra blade I was barely able to even land a strike on her because of how fast she was and how quick she swung her blade. I had only mere seconds to block and barely any time at all to counterattack.

        I needed to come up with a new plan of attack and quickly before I get overrun here. Aiming my dragon arm at the ground, I used an pulse blast from it to push me back far enough to gain a fair amount of distance from Athena as I quickly summoned my bow and prepared three arrows. Two incendiary and one explosive one to fire alongside it. The point for this grouping was to have the gladiator assume for the last arrow to be the same as the previous ones and have the explosion that would result from it catch her by surprise. Quickly, I fired them off and sent them hurling towards her, whizzing freely in the air… However, something about this did not feel right.

        When Athena saw my arrows coming for her, all she did was grin. Grabbing her shield, she threw it at the first two arrows and caused them to break mid-flight, while for the third one I saw something take form out of pixels from her hands. It was a pistol, but it wasn’t any ordinary one. The color scheme was orange, silver and blue. The typical setup for a Maliwan based weapon that focused on elemental damage. From where I was at, I saw her point the Aegis pistol she had at my explosive arrow and fired one shot, destroying it and setting the shaft for the arrow on fire in the process. But I was not done yet… not by a long shot.

        If she was going to play the range game like that, then so can I. Quickly, I dismissed my bow and this time had one blade in my left hand as I drew out Hawkmoon with my right. Taking a knee and aiming, I began to fire off a few rounds and catch Athena by surprise as she barreled out of the way and waited for her shield to return to her. So I tried to redirect my focus to shooting that shield, but that turned out to be just as hard as trying to shoot a frisbee in mid flight with a nerf dart gun (Trust me, I tried… didn’t turn out so well).

        My focus needed to be Athena. Because if I focused on her and kept making her move, it would keep on messing with her trying to catch that shield of hers. Now, one would think that I should try to use a stronger weapon like one of the two sets of dragon arms I already have, but there was a problem with that… First off, they’re primarily for close quarters combat, not long range. Second, I still had not found out all the things I could do with my second weapon, Denek Sil. I had to stick with using Hawkmoon right now and hope for the best because that fire weapon she used earlier made trying to hit her with arrows a wasted effort. At one stage, I thought I was getting somewhere… but that was when she switched weapons.

        “Try this on for size!” I heard her call he out as she brought out another weapon this time. I tried to stop her from switching weapons by shifting the element of my pulse to fire and launched some pyrokinetic bolts. It hurt her a little, but the bad news was that even though I tried to stop her before she could switch weapons, my attempt was unsuccessful. Now she was armed with something differe- WOAH!!!

        Immediately, I had to bolt and run. I only had seconds to react to the hail of plasma bolts that we’re being fired in my general direction, a few of them hitting me and shocking my body. This Athena was now armed with a shock based Plasma Caster, and from the gold, black and red color outline, it was a Hyperion model. Before I was displaced, I love shooting enemies with one of those weapons and watching them run as I shocked them. Now… not so much.

        But I couldn’t stop now… I needed to fight back and to do that, I needed to take a risk. Holstering Hawkmoon, I had Denek Sil form in my hands now. There was something that I wanted to try that would hopefully catch Athena here off guard and now was the only chance I had. Putting all the strength I have into me, I threw one of the hatchets at the ground below Athena’s feet.

        When the blade of the axe touched the ground, a powerful pillar of stone struck Athena in the ribcage, throwing her backwards and dropping her weapon. Now was my chance! Recalling Denek Sil, I took off and ran straight for her weapon. Only to felt something smack me in the side of the head and knock me to the ground too. Ah crap, I forget about her shield! She must have thrown it while switching weapons. That wasn’t the worst part of it though, I can tell you that.

        The worst part of it was that when I got back on my feet, I had nothing to protect myself from Athena’s sword as it slashed across my upper chest. And son of a b*tch, did that hurt!! I was vulnerable now… just as the sun was beginning to rise. But I could not give up now… I needed to fight back. But Athena thought otherwise.

        “There’s just no end with you now, is there?” She said as daybreak could be seen over the horizon. “You’ve took a hit from my aegis, a strike from my blade and have been electrocuted by rounds of plasma… Yet, you still insist on fighting back… why?” The part where she asked me that question at the end really threw me off guard. Even with my current state, now wasn’t exactly the so called proper time to be asking questions like this.

        But still, I had an answer for her. “Because I have people I know and care for that I need to protect and they count on me in order to help them.” After that, I coughed a little,before trying to stand up. “You may see me as some kid who doesn’t exactly have a purpose for why I fight, but I do. And there is no way in hell that I will let those I care for be harmed by anyone.” The gladiator sighed, dismissing her weapons and placing a shield on her back. I saw her hand move to her right pocket, holding a vial with a syringe on it as she injected it into my arm. However, despite the pain, I soon felt my wounds… beginning to heal and I was recovering.

        “You fought well… I can respect that…” Athena then said to me before throwing the vial away. “Now… who exactly are you?” Well, I did promise that I would say who I was. Better keep up my end of the bargain.

        “I’m-.”

        “GET THE BUCK AWAY FROM HIM!!!” Okay, what the hell?

        Just as I thought things were beginning to calm down, I turned around just when Applejack came out of nowhere and blindsided Athena by delivering a swift jab kick to her ribcage. Sending her back a few feet. “Applejack, what was that for-!?”

        That was when I felt her forelegs wrap around me and pull me towards her as I felt something moist along my chest. Oh my god, was she crying? Upon lifting her head was when I noticed the tears coming down her face. “Dear Celestia you scared the daylights out of me, Ken!! I woke and saw that Revaan was hurt and… I panicked!”

        Well geez, now I felt like a major idiot. “AJ, I’m really sorry for that. I promise that I'll try to not have that happen again-.” Just as I had said that, both of us turned to notice that Athena was still standing. But her expression had greatly changed from what it was before.

        “D-did you say… Ken? As in Ken Ahkrin?” Okay, just how exactly did she know my name? I didn't even tell it to her and she knew it completely. I nodded my head briefly, but all that did was cause her eyes to widen as she stared at me in a state of shock. “O-oh my god… is that really you?”

        I looked back at Applejack before returning my gaze to Athena, slightly a little more confused than before. “Uh… how do you know my name? Matter of fact, who are you really?” When I asked her that, she looked at me for a moment in disbelief before getting something out of her pocket. It looked like a slip of paper, but when she extended her hand, I soon noticed that the paper was actually a photograph.

        And that photograph had a picture of me when I was ten years old with my mom right next to me. How the hell did she have something like this? I was going to ask her about this, but it was when she took off her hood that I realized who she was. “It has been… too long since I've last seen you… Ken.” Oh my god, this can't be happening… This cannot be happening right now.

        I slowly moved to her, a bit of tears beginning to fall across my face. Applejack may be looking at me with a confused look right now, but I did not care if she did. There was only I could say right now as I looked at her. “M-mom? Is that really you?” My question was answered by a simple nod from her as she pulled me into an emotional hug. “O-oh my god.”

        “My son… You have grown… so much since I've last seen you.” She said. The last time I saw her was when I was ten at the airport… watching her get on board a plane to London and not knowing if I would ever see her again.

        Our brief moment did not last long though as our reunion was interrupted by the earth pony that was with us at the time. “Hang on a darn minute… she is your mother!?” Upon realizing that, she soon noticed her blunder from a few moments ago. “Oh dear Celestia, I am SO sorry for attacking you!!”

        “You don't need to apologize… to be honest, if I were in the same situation, I would've done the same thing.” Athena soon replied to her, spinning her tears away. “Uh… I'm sorry, but I don't believe I got your name.” Well, that had to come sooner or later I guess. Looks like I need to step up to the plate now.

        “Mom, I would like you to meet Applejack. She’s my marefriend and also some pony I really care for.” I told her briefly before thinking of something. “Maybe we should move this conversation inside the hollow. It may take a while to explain everything.”

        “I'm okay with that,” Mom said back to me as we began to walk back to the hollow. “Say, you were pretty skilled with that sword of yours, son… did you learn how to fight on your own or from a teacher?” 

        I paused for a moment before looking back at her, sighing a little. I took a deep breath before continuing my walk into the hollow. The first person I was going to meet was Revaan to check and make sure that he was okay, but I now had even more of a reason to meet him. “I have a teacher… in fact, we're going to meet him right now.” I had Athena and Applejack follow me through the passage that I would use to get aboveground to go back underground this time. Walking through as I stood to the side so mom could see the sight that was the hollow. And by the looks of things, she was blown away by everything that was inside.

        “My god… this is unbelievable.” She muttered, causing me to personally chuckle to myself as we began to walk through the courtyard of the temple towards Revaan’s chambers. 

        “Oh trust me mom… You haven't seen anything yet.” I replied to her as I gripped the handle of the door and began to pull it towards me. When I pulled the door open though was when mom noticed the most… obvious difference.

        “What the-? Ken, what happened to your arm!?” that had me turn around and look back at her for a moment before saying a simple reply.

        “Give me a moment and I will answer your question soon.” I told her, opening the door as I found Revaan asleep for a brief bit. But he soon began to open his eyes as I touched his head with my arm. “Hey Revaan, there's someone I would like you to meet.”

        He looked to where Applejack and our… guest were, sniffed the air and then spoke up. “This is the same presence that I sensed earlier… And her lifesource is the same as yours…” He spoke, now rising up and sitting down on his back legs. “Ken, who is this?”

        “I was going to ask you the same thing,” I heard mom say back to me as I look back to her. “But I have a feeling that it relates to what happened to your arm.”

        “Athena, I would like you to meet Revaan. He’s my teacher and partner and has been helping me adjust here along with Applejack and her friends.” My first set of words were soon followed by what I had to say next as I looked back to Revaan before having mom come closer to me. “Revaan, this is Athena… she’s my mother.”

        That surprised Revaan for a moment, before he smiled a little and looked back at the gladiator. “Well, I am honored to be in the presence of one of your kin.” He then turned to look back at mom for a moment before mischievously grinning. “I must say, for being a scalebound, your son can be… reckless at times… But he is strong and a brave fighter. And that, I am thankful for.”

        “Well, that sounds like him.” She said, before catching me off guard and scratching my head like I was a puppy. “But what exactly do you mean by Scalebound? Is that the reason for his arm being like that?”

        “That’s only a part of it,” I interjected as I leaned against a nearby pillar as Applejack soon trotted over to my right and sat down. “When I originally came here, Revaan told me that his soul and mine were bound together by a pact. An unbreakable bond that affects the both of us. It’s also why that Applejack was concerned for me when she saw Revaan in pain because of the connection we have. If any one of us gets hurt, the other person feels the same pain no matter how severe it is. In turn though, it also provides me some of the powers and abilities that I demonstrated during our… earlier encounter. But I still have a lot to learn even with what I’ve known over the past few months.”

        “Indeed you do,” Revaan then interjected before clearing his throat and speaking up to me. “There are many things that both of us can do as a team that we have yet to go over because of recent events and having to deal with the aspects that threaten the safety of the hollow. We’ll need to go over these techniques later.”

        “Thanks for the reminder, Revaan…” I mentioned to him, before realizing the full context of what he was saying. “Wait a minute, what do you mean by ‘both of us’.”

        “Remember when I told you how dragons use gemstones to help them grow and mature?” I nodded my head, remembering that conversation since it was the one we had before going to Sweet Apple Acres and meeting Applejack for the first time. “There is something that Onyx dragons can do that the other dragonflights can’t, which is known as mutations. These mutations can range from the abilities I have in general to a complete change in my physical form depending on the roles I play in battle. But, like I said, we will need to discuss this later.” I nodded my head in acknowledgement as I turned back around and faced mom. Revaan made a valid point there and right now, my main focus should be answering any potential questions that she might have along with explaining more about the concept of the Displaced.

        Explaining to her about the Displaced took necessarily another few minutes, but it seemed like she was able to easily understand it. But there soon was something else that I needed to tell her once Applejack and I noticed two little young rascals scurry on into the room and climb up on my shoulder. The sight of Ruby and Magma playfully messing around almost startled Athena for a moment. But what really caught her by surprise was when Magma then spoke as I rubbed his head. “Dada……”

        “… Did that… little one just call you… his dad?” She questioned, causing both AJ and I to sigh as we looked back at her.

        “Yeah… I was going to mention this sooner, but the topic didn’t come up,” I told her as both of them crawled onto my shoulders now. “Mom, I would like you to meet our kids. This little guy on my right shoulder is Magma and the one on my left is Ruby… and yes, they are your grandchildren… Grandchildren that are part dragon and part earth pony.”

        Athena just raised an eyebrow before looking at me with her arms folded. “I was gonna ask how exactly does that work… but then I stopped asking a long time ago ever since I first came here.” The last part of that sentence got me a little bit curious, but it was Applejack that got around to asking that question before I could say anything.

        “Not to sound rude, Ms. Athena… but when exactly did ya end up here?” Applejack then asked. “I mean, we have Displaced coming in here all the time and some going as far as staying here with us, but when exactly did you come here?” That question had her sigh a little as I let Magma and Ruby back onto the earth pony’s shoulders and turned to her.

        “Yeah… before I answer that, can you explain what you mean by a Displaced?” She then said, looking at both of us. Roughly, it took us between five to ten minutes on explaining everything from the general meaning of the term to also explaining about summoning tokens since she wanted to know how exactly did they end up on our doorstep. We did not mention about Zinnia or the hoard right now since that would be a preferable topic to discuss about another time.

        “Heh… Well, that is certainly a lot to process.” She commented, looking back at me. “Well, before I answer your question Applejack, can I ask one more?”

        “Sure I guess.” She replied back before looking back at her as Ruby was now resting on top of her head and Magma was trying to nibble on one of her ears before a glare from her caused him to stop.

        “You two mentioned that some Displaced love here with you guys. I was just curious who they were just in case if I know any of them-.” She stopped for a moment, looking towards the door as the both of us also turned around as we heard footsteps and hoofsteps approach the chamber from outside.

        “Hey Ken, are you in here-?” It was Aaron and both Fire and Thunder were walking up next to him in their pony forms… and his gaze was immediately directed towards the newcomer in the room. “Holy sh*t, Ms. Ahkrin?! Is that you?”

        I sighed a little, looking back at them. I was going to speak, but it was then that mom got the jump on it before I did. “Good to see you too, Aaron.” She then noticed Fire and Thunder for a moment before looking back at Aaron before redirecting her attention to me. “I think that answered my question.”

        “Partially… you haven’t met Shayne and Aurox yet.” I sighed, looking back towards Aaron before he soon left the room, mentioning that he needed to go check on something in town. “Still, back to the original topic, Aaron is here with his two weapons Fire and Thunder. Another Displaced named Shayne and Aurox are here too and also a few others. As for Displaced that we have met, I have a shelf in the armory of the temple that contains the tokens of those we met so we could call on them if we need help.”

        Applejack then took the chance to speak up shortly after that. “Now… back to the original question I asked… when exactly did you come here?” That had Athena sigh a little as I we both looked back at her.

        “A couple of months ago. Before ending up in Equestria, I was with a few members of the family along with a friend of ours out in Boston to attend a convention. Normally, I don’t do these kind of things… but your father insisted on doing it since it was your cousin’s first time to going to one of these events.” That, had me surprised. My cousin Tina was only thirteen last time I had seen her, but she was really into a lot of games and anime just like me. The same went for my aunt Molly and my uncle Vincent. “Long story short, the group split up after a while and after buying my shield from some merchant that resembled Crazy Earl from Borderlands, I ended up in a place called Hollow Shades… But that was only the tip of the iceberg.”

        Now that got my attention rather quickly. “Tip of the iceberg?”

        “Remember when I mentioned your cousin? Well, she’s here with her Aunt and Uncle as well. I would presume that your father would also be here, but I have not seen him or anything like that,” She said, looking back at me as she gave me something. “Here, take this spare ECHO communicator I have. It should help in the long run.”

        I nodded my head and took the device, but soon spoke up afterwards. “So what’s been going on with Aunt Molly and them now?”

        “Well, she’s opened up a restaurant and bar in Manehattan and also goes by her new name… Other than that, I don’t know exactly where your cousin or uncle would be. I know that they are in Equestria, I just don’t know where.” That was when I heard Applejack speak up as she nudged the side of my leg.

        “Well, Manehattan sounds like a good place to start.” Applejack told me in response. “I’ve been up there a couple of times before with Rarity and the others so finding her shouldn’t be too hard, sugarcube.” In that moment, I noticed mom look down at her feet and chuckle to herself before looking back at the both of us.

        “Just one piece of advice… don’t say that phrase.”

        “What, ‘Sugarcube’?” Applejack questioned, with the only reply from Athena being a nod of the head. “What’s wrong with Sugarcube?”

        “The implications can mean many different things… especially since the person you’re going to meet is very… forward with her language.” Oh god, don’t tell me that she came here as what I think she came here as… if that is the case, I have to deal with another Zinnia! “Not to mention the literal definition of the phrase ‘Looks can kill’.” Yep, this is happening… Good lord, what did I get myself into?

        “Uh… Ken, what is she talking about?” Taking a moment, I birefly whispered into her ear that if my assumption was right, we were dealing with another version of Zinnia. Hopefully though, things won’t get too out of hand like the last few times we met her. After that though was when we had decided to go look for her tomorrow.

        Because right now, I had a small hunch that somehow, someone was going to call upon Revaan and I for something. Well, at least this will give me some time to get ready beforehand.




Point of view: Rarity




        My goodness was the city of Manehattan bustling with activity throughout Restaurant Row now that we have dealt with Zesty Gourmand. The ponies who owned the numerous diners, shops and other local eateries were so thankful now that the mare who ran this place with an iron hoof was no longer an issue. The owners of the Tasty Treat were the most thankful though, even allowing us to take some of their culinary masterpieces back home with us. But like with all things, we must bid this place adieu until the next time we come here.

        I thanked the mare at the register that gave us the tickets that we needed to go back to Ponyville, holding them with my magic and setting them in my saddle bag as I turned around. “Alright darling, I got our-.” I stopped speaking the second that I saw Pinkie wander off into an alley across the street. Now, just why would she go there in the first place is beyond me… but like with almost all the numerous times that we needed to solve a friendship problem, the two of us needed to stick together. So, I pursued her through the alley, avoiding any possible speck of dirt or mud that would get me dirty as I found my friend searching high and low for… something… I think. “Pinkie Pie! What in the world are you doing?”

        “Oh you silly nilly, my party radar went off and I was just curious at what was going on over here-.” Pinkie Pie simply replied to me, her mane acting as a guide that, if I were to understand her in this moment in time, would guide her to wherever this supposed party may be. But when we came across the place that she was mentioning… something about it definitely did not seem right as I realized where she was being directed.

        “Darling, are you trying to tell me that there is a party going on inside of my storage room?” I asked, only leading to her nodding intently. At this point, I wasn’t sure if this was just Pinkie being… well Pinkie or if she had one too many snacks earlier in the day. But that was when we… heard something.

        “I’m a little teapot, bloody and cut. Here is my handle, here is my butt-.” Now what could possibly come up with such a gross rhyme like that-? BOOM!!! Wait, what just happened? “-Uh, whoops… Sorry about that, Princess Fluffybutt, I just needed to fix the teapot and we’ll be all set for our tea party!”

        “Oooh! Ooh!! A Tea party!? I LOVE THOSE!!” I heard Pinkie Pie cheer to herself, who went straight through the door without even thinking twice or even giving me the chance to try to reason with her (even if reasoning with her was next to near impossible). I mean, what if there was something in there that could-.

        “Oh my god!! Oh my god! Oh my god!! Oh my god!!!” I heard the other voice squeel. “You’re THE Pinkie Pie! My number one favorite party planner in the entire world!!! Can I PLEASE have your autograph!? Pleasepleasepleasepleasepleaseplease!!!!”

        “OOOH!! A FAN!!! It seems like I’ve been getting a reputation!” I heard my friend respond. Hiding behind a box in the storage room, I could see at the corner of my eye something… strange. I saw a makeshift table with two stuffed animals at each end and an entire tea set all spread out accordingly. There were even name tags, one being for a “Sir Reginald” while the second one for the “Princess Fluffybutt” that she mentioned earlier. “Say, can I join your little party? You seem to be kind of lonely…”

        “Sure. I was wondering who I could have for company. Mr. Sparks was fun earlier, but the Ms… Zesty I think her name was… was really rude towards me and my parents. Good things she’s not that much of a problem now.” Wait, what was that I just heard-?

        “AWESOME!! What’s your name little lady?”

        “I’m Tiny Tina! I’m so glad to get the chance to finally meet my idol!!” I stood there for a minute, watching them as I saw them conversate and have fun with each other. Watching them have fun reminded me of the times I would spend time with Sweetie Belle before she met Applebloom and Scootaloo. Aw the memories.

        My flashback moment though was abruptly ended as I heard something behind me that was rather loud. “TINA, I’M HOME-!” Turning around, I saw… something that reminded me of Applejack’s marefriend Ken. But he seemed a LOT older, had facial hair, did not wear a shirt, had a red bandana over his head along with a pair of headphones, a pair of sunglasses over his eyes, metal gauntlets, black pants and massive shoes. He looked at me… before speaking once again.

        “HOLY F**KS**T!!! TINA, LOOK!! IT’S BUTT STALLION!!!”

        Wait… What did he just call me?!




End Chapter 24

> 25- Of Scales and Servants
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bould by Scales- Of Servants and Scales





Point of View: Ken




        It took a while in order to help mom get acquainted to her newfound surroundings as well as make sure she was on “good terms” with the locals, but after a short while it seemed like she was getting used to living in the Hollow. When I first introduced her to Shayne and Aurox, Athena was… well intimidated by the daunting presence that Aurox posed with him being behind Shayne, but eventually things began to settle down a little and not have any sort of craziness result from it.

        I was thankful for that, because right now I was wanting to go over what Revaan was trying to explain to me earlier, including this mutations thing that he had briefly mentioned earlier. If these mutations would somehow help give the two of us an advantage the next time that an Aspect attacks us, then it would be rather useful. Besides, it never helps to be prepared. Going back through the courtyard of the temple, I accessed Revaan’s chambers through the door that linked my room to his as I walked in casually. It almost looked like he was expecting me to return back to him at first glance when I saw him again.

        “Hello again, Ken.” He greeted me calmly, noticing that I was by myself this time instead of having anyone or anypony accompany me. “Is everything alright?”

        “Yes it is actually. Mom’s getting adjusted quite well to the hollow and also Maple offered her a place to stay.” I told him briefly before changing the subject. “But I didn’t come here to talk about that. I instead came back here so we could go over what you were telling me earlier. The mutations that you were briefly mentioning earlier.”

        The dragon nodded, smirking to himself the moment I brought up the subject. “Ah yes, that is right… But this subject is not exactly something we can dive into immediately. To know more about mutations, you need to understand the originations of those mutations.” Moving one of his claws to a contraption on the other side of the room, the object glowed as it revealed three holographic images of what appeared to be dragons. However, not all of them looked exactly the same.

        The first dragon in the middle looked a lot similar to Revaan by physical appearance. The second one on the right had arms that were bigger in size and a smaller set in wings. The third one though, looked like the dragon’s arms were their wings… and boy, they were a lot bigger than the other two. “There are three main types of dragons across all kin. The one in the middle, like myself, is known as a Rexor, the second one on the right is known as a Brutus and lastly, the third one on the left is known as a Wyrenn.”

        “Hunh… Interesting…” I said to myself, recalling seeing some of the other types while at the Gauntlet of Fire. Several of them looked to be Brutus, but there were a few Rexor and Wyrenn scattered amongst the Dragon Lands. But there was still one thing that didn’t make sense despite the fact that this was indeed interesting. “What exactly do these mutations have to do with other types of dragons though?”

        “Unlike other dragons, which grow and mature to the mutations of their type, Onyx dragons of one type could take on mutations of the other two.” Okay, now it was starting to make a lot more sense. Yet, I was still having to learn about how these types differentiate from one another. Of course, the physical appearances of them did explain some differences, but it did not explain their behaviors or the actions that they would take on the field of battle. It seemed like Revaan noticed this though because just as I was about to ask him about this, he began to explain it to me. “The difference is though based on how they are in combat and by solving problems.”

        “Oh?” I asked him, folding my arms a bit as I saw him move the images to where they lined up on top of one another. “How so?”

        “If you look at the Rexor image on the top, I’m going to show you.” Soon, after looking at it, it began to move as it was shown attacking a overgrown mantis creature with a combination of breath attacks, claw strikes, and smashing it’s tail into the disfigured bug’s face. “Rexor’s like myself balance their attacks between using their dragonbreath or fighting close quarters. However, it’s not the same case with the other two.”

        I now looked at the second image as the first one faded away into nothingness, watching as the Brutus took on the same creature. However, what I noticed was that it did not use it’s breath attacks at all and instead used more physical strikes, including going as far as grabbing the mantis’ head and slamming it into the ground multiple times like how the Hulk tossed around Loki like a ragdoll in the first Avengers movie. “Brutus dragons… well, to put it in a term that you might understand… prefer the “claws on” approach when it comes to fighting. They have a very sturdy hide, can take lots of attacks from any creature they face and have a lot of options when dealing with an enemy up close. Unfortunately, they don’t have many options when it comes to fighting opponents who prefer to attack from a distance.”

        Well, talk about being headstrong. That dragon look like the literal definition of that phrase… along with that one song by Trapt that I had stuck in my head when it originally came out. Nowadays… not so much. I watched that image fade into nothingness this time as the final dragon type was presented. As this one began to play, the Wyrenn attacked it’s opponent from the air. Harassing it with a variety of breath attacks and when the Mantis did try to strike it, it just easily flew out of the way of the boulder it hurled at them.

        “Finally, Wyrenn’s are masters at two things. Breath attacks and aerial combat. They don’t have a lot of options if they are forced into close quarters, but Wyrenn’s have a variety of ways to get back up in the air or to gain distance between them and their opponent.” As Revaan dismissed the last image and removed the claw from the pedestal, he looked back at me and grinned briefly… before that serious look of his that I normally see from him came back. “Yet, even with the amount of options that you have for mutations… it all depends on one thing.”

        Raising an eyebrow, I unfolded my arms as I asked a follow up question. “And that one thing is?”

        The dragon took a deep breath and then looked back at me. “To put it simply…… You.” Wait, what now? How the hell do I exactly play a role in this?

        “Remember… no matter how many times that you have had to fight on your own, you and I are a team. You have many options in order to fight against someone and so do I. How you choose to combat an opponent can also determine how I combat an opponent as well. So, your choices in mutations can affect how I assist you in combat… We are linked in more ways than one.” Okay, that made sense… wait… just what the hell was the last part suppose to mean?

        “Could you clarify on that?” I asked him, hoping for an explanation.

        “It would be better for me to show you rather than tell you,” The dragon insisted as he pointed a claw at my right arm. “Place your right hand over your heart and close your eyes.” Instead of trying to ask why or question what he was telling me, I did like what Revaan asked. But as soon as I closed my eyes, I felt something shift. Like my power being released if I were using one of my abilities. 

        However, when I was able to see again… Something was very different. For one thing, my level of sight was close to the ceiling. But when I lowered my head, I was beginning to personally question what was happening. Because right now… I was seeing myself standing with my dragon arm over my heart like what Revaan asked, but my arm was glowing. It didn’t make sense… until I looked at a mirror at the other end of the room and instead of seeing myself… I was seeing Revaan.

        Holy… sh*t… I was now in control of Revaan.

        “Now open your eyes…” I heard the dragon speak to me mentally. How I was suppose to do that was beyond me, but when I closed my eyes once more, I found myself back in my own body again as I looked back at Revaan. “The bond that we share is more than a link of our souls. It is also a link of our actions. How we fight together can be the difference between victory and defeat and sometimes… it may require for you to fight as me.”

        Okay, I have to admit, that was freaking cool. But there has to be some sort of catch to this. “The downside to this technique is that you are standing still the whole time. So if something attacks you, it breaks your concentration and forces you to come back to your body in order to stop whoever was trying to attack you.” And there it is… Wonderful.

        “So… have you made a decision on how you’ll do your mutations?” He then asked me. I already had an answer in mind before he showed me the new… skill. And my decision was still the same.

        “I like you the way you are… But it doesn’t mean that we can’t diversify your options for combat. You’ll stay a Rexor and I’ll work your mutations so that way you can still be balanced in battle like I am.” I explained, going over to him. “Now, let’s get this all sorted out. I have a feeling that the two of us might get called upon by another Displaced soon.”

        “And what makes you say that?” Revaan questioned as he looked back at me with a raised eyebrow. I could only answer honestly to him at this point as I looked back at him.

        “Just a hunch I had earlier.”



Meanwhile… 

        “UGH! I’m so bored!” Caster yelled, leaning against Gilgamesh in a lazy fashion.

        “Then go do something to keep your mind distracted then idiot.” Gilgamesh groaned as she pushed the fox girl off of her. “I mean really, you think you would found something to keep you entertained.”

        “Yeah, but with Saber gone there’s not that much to do around here.” She pouted, looking at Gilgamesh with the eyes of a pleading puppy.

        “Then go bug someone else. Why me of all people?”

        “Because you’re the closest person around within a five mile radius. So come on, play with me!” Caster said as she lean in and wrapped her arms around her friend.

        “The sooner Celestia returns, the sooner I can get some peace and quiet. Now if you don’t mind.” Gilgamesh snapped her fingers as a gold chain wrapped itself around Caster’s tail, and threw her out the window. “Piss off you annoying idiot!”

        “You’re mean! If Saber was here, she would’ve lecture you for hurting me like that!”

        “Yeah well she’s not here so screw you and leave me alone.” The golden haired girl growled. Only to notice something peculiar nearby as she looked to see what appeared to be a scale of some kind… which gave her an idea for how to not have Caster bug her constantly. “Hey Caster! Have some fun with this stupid looking scale thing!” She said as she threw the scale through the broken window, and at Caster’s head.

        “Oww! Meanie!” Caster yelled, rubbing her head out of comfort from getting hit in the head.

        “I’m a b*tch, you should know that by now.” The servant groaned. However, what exactly happened next was nothing that she would’ve expected.



Back to Ken

        It took a while in order to set in some of the mutations for Revaan, but thanks to the stockpile of Gems we had, using the crystals was helpful in making it easier. Though, I did not want to consume ALL of the crystals that we had. Just use a few for now and focus on some later… Because right now, I was feeling something pull me backwards.

        “Well, looks like your hunch earlier was right,” Revaan spoke up as he got up. “You ready to go see who’s calling us?”

        “Just as ready as you are.” With that, both of us allowed for whoever was summoning us to bring us to their world. However, that summoner in particular could be better at making sure that the landing was a bit better. Because the moment we were launched out of the void, my face almost hit the ground and Revaan almost crashed into a tree. Some dust was coughed up from the landing, so right now, I couldn’t exactly tell who actually summoned us.

        What I did know was that I heard two voices… and one was extremely pissed.

        “You are so dead when I get my hands on you Caster!”

        “That’s what you get for being a big meanie face!” Okay, who or what the hell was a Caster? Because all I can see now that the dust had cleared up a bit was a blond haired girl and some sort of fox… lady… person… I think?

        “Well… That happened.” I sighed, looking back at Revaan. “You okay, Revaan?”

        “Ehh, just a scratch. I’ve been through worse.” He said back to me… and around now was when we beginning to catch some attention. Specifically from the two that were chasing each other only a few minutes ago. 

        “Who the hell are you two?”

        “I was going to ask the same question, strangely enough…” I replied back. “Though, I thought the custom was ladies first, if I’m not mistaken.” The sight of the castle behind them and the fact that one of them looked almost like a knight had me think that it would be better off if I just stayed calm and be myself. “I’m going to take a guess that one of you is… Caster I think it was?”

        “That would be me~!” Well, that answered one question at least. Now I wonder who the other one was-. “Don’t mind Gilgamesh… She’s normally mean, jerky, and a b*tch.” And that’s question number two answered. Well, that was a lot easier than I thought.

        “… I’m going to start hurting you now Caster… I don’t know when I’ll stop.” And that is just plain creepy for multiple reasons. Some that I don’t even want to reflect back on right now. Yeah,  I should probably say something before Gilgamesh here starts trying to strangle her friend here.

        “Well, I’m Ken and this guy here is my partner and friend Revaan,” I said, pointing my thumb back at the dragon behind me. “Should I take a guess that one of you came across an onyx scale of some kind?”

        “That was Gilgamesh. She threw it at my head.”

        “You little snitch.” Well, at least Caster is being honest.

        “I guess that solves the question of how they came across your token,” Revaan said to me as he looked back at the two of them, not even flinching a bit as Caster began to try and juggle a few fireballs that look like a small sun in the palm of her hand. “Why one of them would throw it at someone else's head though… that is beyond me.”

        “Who’s the small fry next to you?” The one named Gilgamesh then asked abruptly. I had just introduced myself only a few moments ago and now she’s asking for my name… well, this is off to a great start. “What the hell is up with his arm? What, did you lose your original one and have to get a replacement?”

        “Not quite… Since I’m a Scalebound, my arm represents a pact that was forged between Revaan and I. If, for example, you tried throwing something at my head, then Revaan would also feel the impact of whatever it was hitting my face. So… if I die, Revaan dies,” I explained briefly. “Yet, this also provides me with some abilities too… No offense on the throwing something part by the way…” Adding on the last part was to make sure I did not make her angry on accident by referring to when she chucked my token at Caster’s head.

        “None taken.” Came the reply from Gilgamesh as she looked back at Revaan and I before looking back at Caster and sighing. It seemed like she had something on her mind. Either that or she was waiting for something… or someone.

        “Is something on your mind? You look like you’re waiting for somebody.” I asked politely, hoping that she doesn’t try to throw anything at my head for asking a redundant question like that.

        “Oh nothing, just waiting for a friend of ours to return.” That… had me a little bit curious as I looked back at them.

        “And who is your friend?” I then asked her for clarification.

        “Saber, she pretty much our leader in a way.” She replied. I was beginning to notice a particular trend around now regarding the names. The names Saber and Caster sounded a lot like the names of classes that you would hear in a RPG while Gilgamesh is known as a famous figure in history. Still though, it was something I could ask them about-. Wait, what exactly is Caster doing?

        “Caster, what the hell are you doing?”

        “Juggling two black holes and three suns.” Okay, I would ask how is she actually doing that, but I rather spare myself from finding out. It must be her way of trying to cure herself of boredom from the looks of it.

        “Hey! Whoever is making that noise, shut the… who the hay are you?” That voice sounded all too familiar… I now looked to see what appeared to be their version of Princess Celestia teleporting behind Caster and Gilgamesh as she looked at Revaan and I-. Oh god, is she only wearing a long sleeve shirt!? I would think that for being a princess that she would wear something less… well… revealing.

        Clearing my throat, I now began to reply to the Alicorn that had just arrived. “I’m Ken and this here is my friend and partner Revaan… As for who summoned us… well-.”

        That was when Caster interjected and shouted the first immediate thing that came to her mind. “Gilgamesh did it!” Which, of course… was not actually true.

        “...You’re dead to me Caster.” Gilgamesh groaned, giving Caster a death stare that caused the fur on her tail to stand up on end like she was hit by lightning. All the while, Celestia was still confused as to what the hell actually happened… and what the hell was going on.

        I let out a soft sigh as I looked back at the three of them. “If I had to guess, based on the brief amount of shouting I heard before these two actually noticed me, Gilgamesh found my token, threw it at Caster’s head so she would stop annoying her and once she was outside, both Revaan and I were summoned here on accident because she thought of it as a regular dragon scale and not my token.” Once I finished the brief summary, I saw Celestia process the information before looking back at Gilgamesh and Caster and then returning her gaze to me.

        “I get the feel these two summoned you here huh?” I was going to mention that I did say that just a few moments ago, but I refrained myself. No need to have the situation get even more out of hand by me saying something stupid. “So, why are you here?”

        “That… I was beginning to wonder myself,” I replied honestly as I looked back at Revaan before glancing over at Caster, who looked to be chasing her own tail in circles. “My only thought would be that somehow Caster wanted to find a way to cure her boredom and summoned me on accident because of it.”

        “Yeah, things have been a bit… boring and calm for the past few days.” Uh, isn’t boring and calm supposed to be a good thing? Why are you saying it like it’s the exact opposite? “Interesting arm you got there.”

        “Why thank you. It represents the pact that Revaan and I share with one another,” I told Celestia as I stretched it out for a minute. “Plus it also allows me to use interesting abilities in and out of combat on top of what I know already.” Shortly after I said that though, I saw Celestia give me an intrigued grin as she began to scratch her chin. Oh god, did I screw up somehow? Was it something I said?

        “Did you say combat?”

        “Uh… yes I did-.” I was cut off by her shortly after that. It looked like an idea came to her mind… and I was not so sure if I was going to like what was going to happen next.

        “Perfect, then you can entertain me.” Wait, what? Before I could even ask, I felt the back of my collar lift up and my feet getting dragged across the ground by Celestia’s magic. Where she was taking me I had no idea… but I was beginning to get a thought of where we were going once we passed through a corridor with swords crossing one another and a shield behind it. “We’ll have our battle in here.”

        Once I finally was set down, I hopped back onto my feet to see the numerous racks of weapons and armor along the side of what appeared to be a giant circle in the middle of the room. Things clicked in my mind immediately as I realized that where we were was more than just a fancy place to put up weapons and gear like an armory… this must have been the castle’s sparring grounds. It was a lot different from the one back at the temple, but it would serve it’s purpose for the time being… the only thing I couldn’t get out of my head though was what I was up against.

        I was fighting a princess. Scratch that, I was fighting Celestia… and I wasn’t sure if that was suppose to be a good thing or a bad thing. “Alright, before we have out fight. Let change into something more suitable for this.” That myself had me take off my sleeveless jacket and set off to the side, stretching out my arms and having myself get ready in advance. “There we go.” When I looked back at her, I really did not know what to say. Princess Celestia, Diarch of the Sun, was wearing a wrestling outfit like you would see Rainbow Mika wear in Street Fighter V. Just with a color scheme similar to her mane. “Pinkie! Assistance please!”

        Wait a minute… Pinkie? Oh… crap. This is some sort of tag team thing, isn’t it? “It’s Pinkie Pie Time!” Well, I guess we’re doing this then.

        As I stretched my arms, I took the moment to ask Celestia a question. “Okay, before we start, are there any particular rules to this fight that I should know of before we start or is this a no rules kind of fight?”

        “Pretty much just the standard. Get the pony to submit or knock them out and you win.” She told me, answering one of my questions. I still had another one that was important in my book.

        “What about weapons? Are those allowed or not?” I wanted to ask that because even though I know hand to hand combat, a lot of the opponents I had to face used a particular weapon of some sorts. I didn’t want to be blindsided like when I had that short duel versus Athena earlier.

        “Use any weapons you want. I have no problem with anypony using weapons in this fight.” Alright, that’s both questions solved. Even with my mind at ease about that, I would prefer to see what moves my opponent is capable of first before relying on my blades or dragon arms. Taking a stance, I now had both of my hands held out openly as I planted my feet in a fighting crouch, waiting to see what Celestia’s first move would be.

        “Alright… I’m ready when you are.” I told her, waiting for her to make her move.

        “With pleasure. Pinkie Pie, you’re up.” When I heard that, I quickly turned in Pinkie Pie’s direction, just as she was inches away from landing a punch directly in my face. Holy crap, for being a party mare, I never expected her to be that fast! “Pretty fast huh? Well, she is a berserker class, so it come to no surprise in my case.”

        Her speed was not the only thing that surprised me. Anytime I dodged one of her attacks, the blow left a small crater sized hole wherever her fist landed. I even tried to fire a pulse of energy to blind her for a short time, but that didn’t even work. At one point, when I did strike her in the chest, all she did was giggle, laugh it off… and then proceeded to knock me to the ground. I needed to find a way to get out of this mess quickly-. Wait, where did she go?

        “Right behind you!” Oh sh-! Just as I turned and saw her, Pinkie’s hand grabbed the back of my head… or to be more specific, my ponytail and forced me onto my knees. I moved my arms to the back of my head to try and pull myself away, but the mare had a grip of steel and it was impossible to break free. I needed to get out of this position… but how?

        “Having a little trouble?” Celestia taunted me. Damn it all, I needed to get out of this hold Pinkie had on me. But how was I suppose to…… oh… well, if that’s the only way I’m getting out of this, then I guess I need to do it then. “There’s no shame in submitting defeat.”

        I just chuckled, loosening the grip to where my right hand was not holding onto the back of my hair and just at the base where my ponytail met the rest of my head. “Oh I’m just getting started… I still have a lot of tricks up my non-existent sleeves.” Now, there was a reason why I said that… and it was not for Celestia’s amusement. What Pinkie was not paying attention to right now was the energy forming in my right hand… and it beginning to form what I needed to get myself out of this mess. “Wanna see one?”

        “Let’s see what you got, human.” I smirked, concentrating more as I said two words that corresponded with the magic in my hand now.

        Trace… on.

        Immediately afterwards, I used the blade in my right hand to cut myself loose from Pinkie’s grip as I proceeded to give her a strong kick to her waist. Seconds later, I dismissed the sword as I used my dragon arm to pull myself to the other side of the room and away from the two mares. Cracking my knuckles, I now called upon Norok and Ruvaak Iiz as I looked back at them. “Like I said, I’m just getting started… You wouldn’t like it if I tried out on you too early now, right?”

        “Interesting, but it’ll take more than that if you think you can beat Pinkie with those.”

        “Oh trust me… these aren’t ordinary weapons…” I told her, watching Pinkie try to rush me as I prepared for her to come closer. At the moment she was inches from me, I stomped my foot down as Ruvaak Iiz conjured a frozen fist from the ground I stood on and sent her skidding backwards. “And I’m not going down without a fight.”

        “Not bad, but you never faced a servant class Berserker before. Pinkie! You know what to do!” Okay, what the hell does she mean by Servant-?

        “Right!” Quickly turning to my right, I saw Pinkie Pie again. Only this time with a massive sledgehammer that I wouldn’t be able to dodge by normal means. Switching gears, I dismissed my dragon arms and summoned my twin blades as I had my energy flow around me again. With all the training and new skills I’ve been through, I think I can finally be able to use Caex’s teachings without any severe backlash.

        I am the bone of my sword…

        Now from what I remember, Caex had taught me four abilities. Trace, which lets me form weapons using my energy; Caladbolg, which was a deadly long range attack with my bow; one other ability to use only on certain occasions… and this one for defensive purposes. “Rhos Alas!!”

        “Oh! Pretty! But your Rhos Alas isn’t as strong as Archies!” Well, I don’t know who she was referring to, but it’s time to find out. Pouring more energy, the barrier formed around me and once Pinkie’s hammer hit it, I was able to hold my ground as the shock wave from the impact sent it flying backwards. One analogy for this ability was that it reminded me like an onion… and the reason why is because the shield provided by Rhos Alas had multiple different layers around it. I couldn’t exactly remember how many, but one of them was used up when blocking Pinkie Pie’s sledgehammer… and I think she was a bit startled by the fact of how powerful my defense was.

        “Aw, only one? I was hoping that it would last a few hits from my party hammer.” She complained to herself, looking back at her hammer before turning to me. Why do I have a feeling that this is not going to end well? “Oh well, guess I’ll have to keep hammering away until it’s gone. Get it? Because of the hammer I have?” Oh I did get it alright. I got it to the point that when she swung at my barrier again, I summoned my halberd and used it to knock the hammer straight out of her hands with a well placed strike. Combat wasn’t always the best place for pretty speeches… or jokes for that matter. Even if it was Pinkie Pie, humor could distract someone just long enough in order for them to catch you by surprise.

        Of course though… Pinkie Pie was an exception in some cases and right now just happened to be one of them. “Hey! That was my favorite hammer! Oh well, guess I have to use one of the spares I have on me.” Wait, she has a spare? 

        Just as I realized this, I saw her pull out another sledgehammer using the same kind of trick that my pinkie pie would use for bringing out her party cannon. Please don’t tell me she’s going to say a one liner about issuing out ‘hammer diplomacy’. 

        “It’s hammer time!” Okay, that’s just even worse! However, I noticed something flicker the moment she said that. One of her eyes was now glowing the color purple… and her smile was looking like she eagerly wanted to smash my face into the ground. “Let’s light this battle up, Pinkie Pie style. MJOLNIR!!!” 

        Okay, now this was now troubling… Very troubling. I watched that hammer of hers fly into her hand with ease, crackling with lightning now that filled the room. She smashed it on the ground, causing a shockwave that had me jumping out of the way and switch weapons as I took aim with my bow and fired a volley of arrows that I created by conjuring my pulse into a rapid fire assault. However, I soon noticed that after a while, the arrows were barely landing a scratch. So I had to try something else… if I actually get the chance to pull this off.

        “You’ll need to do better then just dodge if you’re going to win!” I heard Pinkie boast, slamming her weapon again as she caused several pieces of the ground to come loose. Including behind her… which gave me an idea. Quickly, I used my speed and the abilities with my arm to make it look like I was coming at her… yet I was actually behind her… priming my next move.

        “I am the bone of my sword…” I said to myself, knowing that the last time I used this move, the power in it was WAY too destructive for any mere pony to endure… but Pinkie didn’t appear to be any mere pony in this case. Especially when she was able to shrug off my previous attacks. “CALADBOLG!!”

        I let the powered up shot fly forth, hoping that the impact from the shot would make some kind of dent as the energy from it went off, causing a powerful explosion inside the training room… However, when the dust settled… I was honestly surprised to see that Pinkie Pie only had a few minor bruises… instead of any major damage.

        “She’s a Berserker Class kid. Archer skills can’t do much damage to a Berserker like her.” I heard Celestia say as I look back at her.

        “Okay, I’ve heard a lot of things in the past few minutes, but what the hell are these classes you keep mentioning?” I then asked her as I dismissed my bow and brought back my twin blades using Trace on once more. “All I’m doing is fighting with a particular skill set since I’m trying to be diverse with the equipment that I can conjure.”

        “I’ll explain after the battle, but all I can say is that you need more than that if you want to take Pinkie down.” She smirked, just as I dodged an incoming throw from Pinkie’s hammer at the last second. Damn, that was too close… Hmm… well if the range game wasn’t exactly working, then I guess the only other choice I have is melee combat.

        “Alright then… Guess I need to try this one for size.” I smirked, the scales in my arm glowing vibrantly as they began to cover the rest of my body as I now was in my Dragon Armor form. This not only increased my defense by a massive amount, but also allowed me to move faster and add more force into my attacks than before. Case in point, I was able to get behind Pinkie in the blink of an eye. Though, I still found it surprising that she was able to have her weapon be able to counter mine in time.

        “Nice try! But you don’t know about my Pinkie senses!” She said while I held my ground and had one arm hold my blade.

        “True… but I do know you like surprises…” I grinned, using one of my legs to kick her in the chest to push her back as I threw the first two blades I had towards her and conjured another pair. Even with her senses, by having me change weapons quicker than she can regain her balance might help me with this… If not, I still had one last trick I could use in order to gain an advantage. 

        I kept doing this for a while, and even if I reverted back to myself, I still used different swords to keep Pinkie Pie guessing. However, when I summoned two curved blades that reminded me of Yin and Yang, it was then I heard Celestia speak up.

        “Since when did you get Archer’s blades?”

        “Who the hell is Archer?” I asked, dodging another one of Pinkie’s attacks as I focused on Pinkie Pie. Backing up a little, I looked at both of them. “Matter of fact, why do you keep on referring me to him?”

        “Because those are the same skills that Archy has, you copycat!”

        “I’m not a damn copycat! I have these powers because of an oath I swore from a elder dragon that was important to Revaan and I! This is the last thing I can remember him by since he’s dead!!!” I retorted back at them. “Caex was important to me… Important to us… he gave me hope when I didn’t have any… and I’m not letting you disrespect his memory with your accusations.”

        “Oath?” Celestia said, looking at me with a puzzled glance.

        “Yeah… would you like for me to say it?” I asked her, trying to keep myself calm. 

        “Let me hear it.” I nodded my head, closing my eyes as I calmly began to breath in and out. Then, I recited the words that followed.

        “I am the bone of my sword… Steel is my body and fire is my blood… I have created a thousand blades, Unknown to death, nor known to life. Have withstood pain to create many weapons, yet these hands will never hold anything…” It took a bit for me to say the next part, but I did so with enough courage and confidence to follow through.

        “So, as I pray…… Unlimited Blade Works.” I reopened my eyes, looking back at the two of them shortly afterwards. “From then on, I’ve had these abilities, but I’m still learning to understand and control them along with everything else… To quote a saying I know… A true master is an eternal student.”

        “…  That’s Archer’s oath.” I heard her say. Not in a snarky, upscene or ‘I told you so’ sort of way, but more of a shocked and surprised kind. I guess whoever this Archer guys is, I somehow must remind them of him that much apparently. “But the way that he does it is way better.”

        “It’s not a competition…” I replied, looking at them for a moment. “Still, I just honestly did not expect for some of my abilities to be the same as his…” With that, I dismissed the blades I had and looked back at the two of them. “Still, even with that, it’s only a small portion of the things I’m capable of… and I must admit… both of you are really great fighters.” The complement was not something I just randomly said for the hell of it. I sincerely did mean that. Out of all the times I have been training with Displaced or fighting against them, Pinkie and Celestia were the strongest I’ve faced to this day… and I was lucky to actually have a chance to fight them now.

        “Tag in Pinkie. It’s my turn to have a go at him.” Now this was getting interesting… I was curious to find out what Celestia was capable of personally. Back home, I remembered Twilight saying that she had been able to protect Equestria for thousands of years… if that was the case, I was now going to find out how she was able to do so. “Alrighty then, let’s see what you can do little boy~.”

        I smirked a little as I took up position and readied myself. “Okay then… I believe the phrase though is ladies first.”

        “With pleasure!” Immediately, she went on the offensive as I focused on defending myself and finding an opportunity to counter her attacks. However, her definition of combat was trying to hold my neck in a headlock before dropping down to try and drive my head into the ground. It was hard to try and think of a way to counter her attacks because of how quick she was… and I needed a way to slow her down and now…

        That was when I noticed something different with my arm now… It was glowing a different color… I knew that teal green was energy, red was fire and brown was earth. But this one was a ice like blue… How this was happening, I was not sure, but so help me god I need this to work now! Once she tried getting a hold of me, I went under her and struck her with an open palm in the chest, using whatever energy I had to push her backwards… Though that push also caused several ice crystals to drop to the floor… Hang on… If Norok and Ruvaak Iiz were Twin Dragons… did that mean I have two pulses to correspond to that!? How come I didn’t realize THAT sooner!!?

        “What’s the matter can’t keep up with me?”

        “No it’s… different… I think I just discovered a new pulse,” I said to her. “Pulses refer to the elemental variation of the powers regarding my dragon arm. I have Energy, Fire and Earth… but right now… I think I realized that I have an Ice based pulse.” Flexing my hand a little and letting some energy free, it began to crystallize into ice immediately before I had it fade. “Personally, I may know why… But that’s not the main focus since I’m still learning the capabilities of it…” I took a deep breath, still finding the energy to straighten up and hold my ground. “You’re a good fighter… should we finish this?”

        “You think you can finish this?” I grinned, taking a stance and straightening myself.

        “Only if you can.” I told her, only to notice that Pinkie was not next to Celestia right now… Where did she go-?

        “FINISHING MOVE!!!” Oh crap… I got a bad feeling about this.        “Hope you’re ready kid!!” Without warning, Celestia went behind me, grabbed me by my waist and threw me in a suplex motion, only letting me go at the right moment to launch me towards Pinkie Pie. The earth pony was waiting for me there, putting me in a chokehold before throwing me upward into the air. Now I was beginning to realize why they had the whole Rainbow Mika thing going. Their outfits were similar, fight style was similar…

        And they also knew how to pull off Rainbow Mika’s Critical Art as well. Now, when Aaron and I originally saw this, he joked about it and referred to one her moves, Flying Peach, as a “flying butt slam” because of a gag that was mentioned in Borderlands: The Pre Sequel. This… was exactly that same case… except that both Pinkie and Celestia were doing the same move at the same time… and my face was caught in the middle. Why are the most weirdest of things happening to me today?

        It got even worse when gravity began to kick in, leading to my face being slammed into the ground just as the two mares fell to the ground. Both of them easily got up and brushed off any dust that was on their clothes, thinking that I was knocked out… Too bad for them, I don’t go down so easily. I struggled to get back up, putting as much strength as I can into my knees as I got back onto my feet and ignoring the small amount of blood that dripped from my forehead.

        Celestia… well… seemed surprised about the fact that I could still stand… to an extent at least. “You just got smacked around by a Berserker and I and took a finishing move from the both of us, yet you're still standing... I would ask how but I stopped asking a long time ago.” I think that was suppose to be some kind of compliment? Whatever, just roll with it and keep calm.

        “Well… I’m not one who easily backs down from a fight… especially when I have something worth protecting back home…” I replied, grabbing a spare soul shard that I kept in my back pocket and cracked it open. I always bring two of them just in case if things get out of hand and I needed a second wind to keep me going. Either that or if I needed to heal myself quickly like right now. Standing firm and upright, I looked back at them with a confident smile on my face as I took a deep breath. “I still have enough stamina to keep me going. If you want… I can handle a couple more rounds…”

        “Oh my, I didn’t know you would be interesting in some fun time afterwards~.” I looked back at the both of them… not sure where this was going… or if I wanted to know exactly where this would be going afterwards. But, I didn’t want to come off as rude to them. So I just chuckled a little and brushed the dust off of my clothes as I look back at them. “But enough fun and games. It’s time for me to get serious.”

        “Weren’t you just doing that a minute ago?” I asked, a little surprised by what she just said as I watched her crack her knuckles. 

        “Who said I don’t have a few tricks up my sleeves?” She smirked, looking back at me. She made a… very valid point when referring to tricks… But that didn’t mean that I had some tricks of my own as well.

        “Well then, if that’s the case… then let’s begin. I rather not keep you waiting.” I said to her, getting myself ready for her next move. The custom was ladies first after all, and Celestia was eager to get started.

        “You might want to be careful about saying that. You might end up regretting it.” She teased, shortly before getting ready to try and attack me. “Hope you can withstand this!” I planted my feet on the floor to hold my ground as she began to charge at me. Though, something told me that whatever she was going to do may catch me by surprise… after all, looks can be deceiving. “Don’t blink~.”

        Heh… knew it… Quickly, I changed the pulse in my element again back to one of the ones I would use occasionally as my arm now glowed red and resembled fire now instead of an ice like white like before. Something told me that she would try to trick me and before you knew it, she disappeared right in front of me to perform a sneak attack from behind. The only thing though… was that I was actually expecting this. Just as she tried to punch me, I grabbed her hand with my left arm, countering her attack with one of my own as I began to channel a massive amount of fire energy through my dragon arm as I unleashed it directly at point blank range.

        “Nice counterattack...but you should know that it won’t work on me.”

        “I figured as much… but it allows me to test my instincts,” I replied back to the Alicorn, backing up a little and setting up some space between the two of us. “One can never be too prepared… In fact, it’s almost like you’re teaching me to be a better fighter.”

        “In my years of fighting and meeting other displaced. There will always be someone stronger than you. For example, if you were fighting against Saber or Lancer, chances are you would be dead by now.”

        “Thanks for the encouragement…” I sarcastically replied, before realizing something. “Oh, that right… you mentioned that you were going to explain to me what you mean by Servants. Because I can only guess that this Saber and Lancer that you just mentioned are also Servants, am I right?”

        “And like I said before I’ll explain after the match. Weren’t you paying attention to what I just said?”

        “Yeah, but we just finished one match before starting another, didn’t we? Or does this match have more that one round? Like best two out of three?” I wanted to ask so that way I was on the same page as they were and not acted like an idiot in the process. Sighing, Celestia then responded to what I just said.

        “You’re fighting against the both of us remember? It’s still the same match.” Well, that explains that I guess. Even with the tag team tactics, I wasn’t sure if fighting Pinkie was a separate match or not. Now that she cleared things up, I thanked her while also focusing on Celestia’s attacks. Unlike Pinkie, who fought with weapons, Celestia was using martial arts and hand to hand combat. It was a nice change of pace, but then there was the fact that since this is a princess we are talking about… It’s going to take all that I had in order to fight her.

        Most of the fight between her and I though forced me to keep my fingers crossed and my eyes open for if she tried to do anything out of the ordinary. This included waiting for the right chance to attack her when I was on the offensive since those opportunities did not exactly last long, as well as mixing up my attacks so she wouldn’t think I’m doing the same tactic twice. I had a few good solid strikes, but then again, since Celestia was immortal, my attack probably did not hurt her.

        This kept going on for a while. Ten to fifteen minutes I think. By that time I had already used the second soul shard I had. Since I only carried two on me at all times, it means that if we were to continue, I would really strain out the muscles in my body if I pushed myself too far. But to my surprise… Celestia then caught me off guard with one final move.

        Remember when I mentioned that flying peach move earlier? Well… Let’s just say that one teleportation from her lead to that happening… and unfortunately… she hit me dead in the face. Causing me to fall backwards… but not out of the ring. 

        “Okay… I honestly did not see that one coming…” I said, getting up and wiping the small amount of sweat off of my forehead as I looked back at her. 

        “I’m a bit surprise you’re still standing after that one.”

        “Heh… I don’t go down or tire out so easily,” I replied back to her as I looked back at Pinkie, who was watching from the sidelines, before looking back at Celestia. “You’re a great fighter… as well as a good teacher. I’ve definitely learned some things from this.”

        “Meh, I’m not a teacher. If I was then I would pretty much be ban from all the schools in Equestria.” That… surprised me personally. In my Equestria, Celestia was Twilight’s teacher and she was her own personal student. Either the rules had changed significantly… or I didn’t phrase it right.

        “What about an apprentice? Did you take one under your wing or is that not exactly the case?” I then asked, trying to not assume anything.

        “Buddy, if you knew the kind the things I’ve done before I became ruler of Equestria, then you would never want to be my apprentice.” Well, that was shot down rather immediately. Better change the subject then.

        “Sorry about that… Hey, if the match is just about done, then maybe you help explain to me the whole thing with what Servants are… Of course, I didn’t mean to assume that the match is over if that was the case.” Saying the last part was in order to try and not make a fool out of myself as I looked back at Celestia, who sighed a bit before looking back at me.

        “You really are determined about this huh? Okay, let me just change out of this and we can head over to my home and chat.” She replied to me, using a spell to change back into the original clothes she had before.

        “I just figured that if I understand more about this world, the less that things would seem confusing.” I said to the Alicorn as I followed her and Pinkie out of the training ground to where her ‘home’ was. For a moment, I thought that the castle herself was her home. But then again, I didn’t want to assume. Two worlds can have plenty of similarities and differences and this was all just a learning experience for me. As we were walking, I soon noticed a house in the distance that looked similar to one of the ones that I would see all the time back home in Ponyville. Just a bit different in appearance on the outside.

        When we got there, Pinkie held the door open for us as we both stepped inside. Both mares took a moment to get settled in, but after a little while, Celestia began the explanation that she promised me. “Okay, to make a long story short, servants in this world are legendary souls from your world. For example, you heard of the tale of King Arthur and the knights of the round table right?” I nodded my head in response as I looked back at her. One of my favorite subjects in school was history. Not just learning about events of the past, but also about culture and stories.

        “Like Lancelot? Yeah, I have. Enjoyed them a lot when I was a kid actually.” I replied to her in response.

        “Well, then imagine the old fairy tales of those humans becoming real.” Okay, now that made a lot of sense. After all, Pinkie did name her hammer the same thing Thor named his.

        “Would that explain why Pinkie reminded me of Thor and also Gilgamesh?” I then asked, just for clarification.

        “Pretty much yeah. Now imagine them in a class of their own. There’s eight classes of servant. Saber, Lancer, Archer, Caster, Rider, Berserker, Assassin, and Avenger.” She explained to me while showing to me some cards based on each of the classes. Some of them reminded me of those same stories like Hercules and Joan of Arc, but it was surprising to learn about each of them.

        But one part was still… missing. “Well, that’s a lot to take in… Who do they serve though?” I then asked.

        “I have about seven that serve under me. Mainly Twilight and her friends along with Gilgamesh.” That… made me notice why Pinkie was known as a Berserker. Each one of her friends and Pinkie herself was a separate Servant. But then again, there was Gilgamesh… and she sort of confused me.

        “That makes sense… What class is Gilgamesh though? Is she one of the eight you already mentioned or in a class of her own?” I was curious about that because I heard Celestia refer to Caster and several of the other servants by their class instead of their names. But Gilgamesh seemed… different. Hopefully the Alicorn can help clear things up for me.

        “Gilgamesh is the archer class seeing how she houses every servant’s noble phantasm weapons in her inventory.” Well, that was quite a surprise. That was for sure.

        “Alright… thanks for the explanation. It helps a lot.” I said, sighing in relief for a moment before noticing something. “Hey, where’s Pinkie? Wasn’t she here a minute ago?”

        “She should be back in Sugarcube Corner. Just because they’re Servants, doesn’t mean they have lives of their own to live out. I only call upon them when they’re available or if Equestria is in deep sh*t of danger.” Well, that was one way of describing it, that was for sure.

        “Ah, I see. That makes sense.” I said in response, looking around for a moment before looking back at Celestia. “I just thought that she wouldn’t exactly like… you know… leave without saying goodbye or anything like that. It’s just strange, that’s all.” It did seem out of character for Pinkie to run off on her own without saying anything unless she was going to come back later… that or she was still here. Just in another room of the house.

        “Well she’s either doing that or preparing a surprise party like she does with every displaced that come here.” Celestia explained. That was when he heard something upstairs, like if something fell over as I looked back at her.

        “What was that?” I asked.

        “I get the feeling that Luna is finally awake.” Celestia sighed. When I looked back at the table though, I now noticed a small note that wasn’t quite there before.

        Come over to Sugarcube Corner. I got a special treat just for you. -Pinkie Pie.

        Well, at least that answered two questions I had in the back of my mind.

        “Looks like somepony has taken an interest in you~.” Celestia teased again, causing me to chuckle a bit.

        “Yeah, it seems like it. Either that or she already has a surprise party planned… I’m going to have Revaan go back to my world and then go see for myself. I rather not have him get bored while I’m doing stuff here.” I said, having my arm glow a bit and telling him that he could go back to the temple now since I had a few things to take care of. “Wouldn’t you think she would invite you if it were a party though?”

        “Due to recent events, I’m not allowed to go to her parties anymore without Luna present.”

        “… Should I even ask why?” I replied back to her, tempted to ask out of curiosity.

        “It’s best that you don’t ask. Also it’s on the list/book of things that I’m not allowed to do on my own.” Wait a minute, she has an ENTIRE book on that? Dear god, what kind of trouble has this Celestia gotten herself into!? “A lot to the point where I’m no longer allowed in thirty cities, three countries, and a few oceans.” Wait… How did she… Oh god, she just read my mind didn’t she? “Straight up pumpkin head. Took me a few years to get that law to read folks minds to pass.”

        Now that’s… well… interesting… and an invasion of privacy. “O… kay, that is a lot to take in… also, my hair's brown, not orange.” I pointed out to her in addition to it. “Well, unless you and Luna want to come along, I guess I’ll be going to Sugarcube Corner then.”

        “Number 1, 234. I am not allowed to go to any parties unless Luna is sober to go. And seeing how she face planted on the floor from that thumping sound, I’ll be here playing games.”

        I raised an eyebrow at that as I looked up at the ceiling before looking back at her. “You sure? Wouldn’t you hear her in pain if she fell to the floor?”

        “You be surprised how she can get after drinking too much.” Well, I’ll take her word for it then. But before I go, there was one thing I wanted to make sure and ask for.

        “Hey, would it be possible that you guys had a token? I wouldn’t mind wanting to visit you guys again in the near future.” I told Celestia as she looked back at me.

        “On the table next to the door. You’ll see a basket with multiple tokens. Two of them are talismans and a keychain of excalibur. The other is a golden axe next to it. Those are Caster, Saber, and Gilgamesh’s tokens… in that order.” Well, that was a lot easier than I thought. Walking to the door, I made sure to pick up all three of them as I looked back at her, thanking her for the chance to talk and also the chance to spar… Now to go find where Sugarcube Corner was…



Some time later…

        When I finally was able to get back to the temple, I was sore out of my mind to the point that I was still partially sore when I woke up the next morning. Still, that didn’t prevent me from some things that I needed to take care while I was up. First was to set Saber, Caster, and Gilgamesh’s tokens with the others I had. Shortly after that, I was working on trying to make some more soul shards after using up two of them the other day. It required me to pool my energy into an empty crystal that was not broken because otherwise, it would leak out and cause some… problems. Trust me, the first time that happened a while ago was why there was a small patch of grass in the middle of the stone floor in the armory.

        As I was finally coming to my senses though, I noticed Applejack trotting over to me. Not like in the usual ‘good morning’ kind of way though. “There ya are! I’ve been looking all over for ya!”

        “Sorry AJ, I came back here late after getting summoned again.” I told her, noticing something immediately as I looked back at her. “Where’s Aaron?”

        “He went with Rainbow Dash to some Daring Do convention thing in Manehattan, but that’s not why I was looking for you.” She told me as we trotted to the doorway that allowed us to travel to and from Ponyville rather quickly. “When Rarity and Pinkie Pie came back a little while ago from Manehattan… well…” The mare was quickly interrupted the moment that we both heard something come from the Carousel Boutique.

        “Wait a minute… those cookies you gave me aren’t chocolate chip… Those… are… raisins. WHHHHHHYYYY-HY-HYYYYYY!?! SHAWTY!!!!!

        “Uh, my name is Sweetie Belle, Ms. Tina-.”

        “WHATEVER!! GET RID OF ALL OF THESE COOKIES!!! WIPE THE RAISIN ABOMINATIONS OFF THE MAP!!!” That was followed by the sound of what sounded like a plate breaking followed by another scream. “I JUST WANTED CHOCOLATE CHIP COOKIES!!! WHY DO BAD THINGS HAVE TO HAPPEN TO GOOD PEOPLE?!” I looked back at Applejack, wondering if it was actually a good idea to go inside. That was until she soon shouted out something else after hearing a few more plates crack and both of us seeing a trash bag thrown out of the back of the boutique… which then also exploded. “Yes!!! Nopony will have to fall to the poisonous evil that is raisins ever again… Come over here Huggabutt. Tina still loves you.”

        Good lord… I’m not sure if enough aspirin in the world is going to help me overcome this headache.




End Chapter 25

> 26- Playtime's Over
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Playtime’s over





Point of View: Ken





        “Okay, ah was lead to believe that somepony else that was a friend of Sweetie Belle’s was with them… what the hay was that all about?” That question immediately came from Applejack the moment that we heard the newest “guest” of the Carousel Boutique from inside. I honestly did not know who the person actually was… but I had a feeling of who it might be. I remembered that from my conversation with my mother Athena about the fact that a few of my relatives also got displaced here along with her. One of course, being my cousin Tina. Despite being too young for her age to actually play Borderlands 2, she watched my uncle play it and found herself to have a lot of things in common with Tiny Tina in game… including her personality.



        So that lead me to believe that based on the evidence presented… that inside the boutique was actually my cousin in there. And how can things get any more complicated this morning? “Uhh, Ken? That Asphyxious friend of yours just walked out of Twilight’s castle.” Okay, really!? He decides to visit NOW!? God, this is going to be an exceptionally long morning.



        Applejack was then tackled by the four armed vampimorph that I remembered as Orendi… who apparently seemed to have come along for the ride. “Come and cuddle with THESE ARMS!” She shouted in joy.



        “Clover for the love of god slow down!” Asphyxious yelled as he gasped for breath. Turning around, I noticed the both of them as I sighed to myself and looked at them.



        “Asphyxious… It’s not like I don’t like seeing you or anything but… How exactly did you know that I was in Ponyville with AJ?” I asked him as Applejack was trying to pry herself from Orendi. She seemed pretty eager to see us, that was for sure.



            “Clover… Wanted to come… She made a portal… Had no idea where you were when she didn’t see you at the hollow…. She had me running all day….” Asphyxious explained as he dropped to the floor letting his wings out, wait. This, of course, lead me to believe one thing as I looked back at Applejack.



        “Shayne told you about the portal that was in the hollow didn’t she? The one that was connected to Twilight’s castle?” I asked. We had set that up a LONG time ago after the first time I had to travel to Ponyville from the hollow and that was by foot. Even had to escape from a Hydra in order to make it out of there in one piece. So either they took that portal… or went the LONG way around.



        “Sorry, I wanted to see how everyone was doing. Let tinker!” Clover said with a smile before covering her mouth at that last part. “Sorry.” I was going to accept her apology… but that was when we all heard a new voice echo from inside the carousel boutique.



        “Come on iiiiiiin, you’re missing all the fuuuuun!!” We heard, followed by a giggling noise inside as I turned to Orendi and Asphyxious. I’m honestly not sure if they were more confused or disturbed by what they were hearing, but something told me that they had come along for the ride… Hopefully Aaron was doing better than I was…





        “Sorry sir, but we can’t let you into the come into the convention.”



        “Wait… why is that? We paid for our admissions and everything.”



        “Yeah, but our security team believes that you are a security risk to everypony inside the convention. I’m sorry but I can’t let you in-.”



        “So you’re telling me that I can’t be able to go inside and spend time with my marefriend just because I pose a risk? That’s discrimination!!!!”





        Yeah, hopefully he was doing a lot better than I was right now… Especially when I heard Asphyxious speak a few moments later. “Oh by Luna's moon no!” Asphyxious yelled in terror.



            “It’s Tina!” Screamed Orendi in excitement.



        “Asphyxious, restrain her! There’s a lot more to this than you guys know!” I quickly told her, only to try and have Orendi pull at the door… only for it to not budge… even with all four of her arms it didn’t work and when Asphyxious pulled her off of there, the door still didn’t move at all… for one main reason.



        “Uh… if I may say something,” Applejack replied. “You need to push that door open to go inside, not pull it.”



            “Don’t give Clover ideas! We need to run away!” Asphyxious yelled at Applejack until he realized Orendi was gone from his arms. “Oh crap…” Only problem was that when Orendi tried to open the door again… it blew off the hinges and sent her flying into Asphyxious.



        “Ta-da!!” I heard as I turned to see exactly who I thought it was. Tina… my cousin… as Tiny Tina. For a moment, I thought she wouldn’t be able to recognize me… but that was when I saw her look at me and almost tear up in the process as she leaped towards me. “Kenny!!”



        Yeah, that’s right… she called me Kenny. Normally, I hated it when anyone else would call me by that nickname because all it did was lead me to being compared by the same kid on South Park and the amount of times that he got killed over the course of the series… including when they replaced his heart with a baked potato during the movie. But there were two exceptions. Pinkis back at the Hollow was one of them… the other was Tina back home… and she was right now here… and dear god, I’ve missed her.



        That was… until our little moment was rudely interrupted. “Weeeeeeee! Exploding hugs!” Orendi screamed as she get off of Asphyxious who was seeing stars at this point. “I want to do that again!” All that did was cause Tina to look at me before looking back at Orendi as her voice changed.



        “Uh… what’s wrong with your timing, girl? Can’t you see that I’m trying to have a bonding moment with my cousin that I haven’t seen in some time and now you try that? …… It’s alright, huggabutt. I forgive you.” Tina replied… At this point, I’m not so sure if that was a good thing or bad thing as Asphyxious was trying to see straight. Yet one detail really caught somepony in particular by surprise.



        “Whoa nelly… this little one is your cousin!?”



        I nodded my head, picking myself up off the ground as I looked back at Applejack. “Yeah AJ, back home, Tina’s my cousin… Remember what Athena told us? My aunt, uncle and cousin also ended up here too along with her. But I honestly didn’t expect to meet her here.”



        “It understandable when you think about it, in some cases our minds fall back on something we know as a coping mechanism. To help deal with being displaced.” Asphyxious said as he was finally standing again.



        “No, that’s not what I mean, Asphyxious… When Applejack and I talked with my mother, who was displaced as Athena, she told us that my aunt, uncle, and cousin would be in Manehattan, not here. So that just leaves the question… How did Tina end up here?”



        “I came here with Pinkie Pie and Butt Stallion,” Tina happily replied. “Oh and FYI, Mr. Torgue also came with us too.” Woah, back up… did I exactly hear that right?



             “Butt Stallion?” Asphyxious asked as Orendi started to giggle.



        “Yeah, she called herself Rarity or something like that, but I was all like PFFT!!! She is Queen Butt Stallion who brings light back to the world… in bunkers and badasses that is.” Tina chuckled. “Oh and I almost forgot, Mr. Torgue should be coming back from the market with her anytime soon, so all of you might want to get some MANNERS and be on your best behavior!” That last part threw me in a bit of a headspin… I had a lot of questions for her… and all of them were about to be answered in a matter of seconds.



             “Can we come in?” Orendi asked Tina as she stands next to my cousin.



        “Why of course, I was gonna prepare some tea-.”



        “MY DOOR!!!” I heard a familiar voice scream as I saw Rarity gallop over, who was using her magic to carry all of her shopping with her as she raced over to us like she was racing over to the scene of a crime. “Tina, why would you try and blow up the door to my boutique?! Couldn’t you just open it like any other pony would?” When the unicorn asked that, she didn’t even pay attention to me or the fact that Orendi and Asphyxious were also here too. But the response I heard from Tina was… unexpected.



        “I got bored.”



        That… made Rarity twitch. “You… blew up… my door… because you were BORED!?! I thought the cookies I left out would at least keep you occupied.”



        “So YOU’RE the one who left out the raisin cookies!! Why would you serve cookies that aren’t chocolate chip!?! You have only yourself to blame!!!”



             “I like raisins but I’d never put them in cookies.” Asphyxious commented.



        “Raisin cookies should be seen as a war crime, I tell you. A WAR CRIME!!” Tina replied as before she hopped onto me unexpectedly, put her arms around my shoulders and wrapping her legs around my waist. “Nap time!” I just sighed, looking back at Rarity as Applejack trotted up next to her. 



        “So… it seems like you met my cousin now…” I sighed, causing Rarity to gasp a little as she looked back at me. “Yes, Tina is my cousin… say, she said that someone else was with you… Would you happen to know where he is?”



        “He’s… running a bit behind…” The unicorn told us, shortly before we heard something as all of us turned around and Orendi and Tina went inside the boutique.



        “I’M BACK RARITY!!! SORRY I WAS RUNNING BEHIND-.” Yep, this was definitely Mr. Torgue. That was for sure-. “HOLY S**T, YOU FOUND A PIRATE!!!” Okay, that just caused me to facepalm myself as I looked at Asphyxious and Rarity. “OH MY GOD, DID THAT F**KING PIRATE JUST KIDNAP MY NEPHEW AND IS NOW HOLDING HIM UP FOR RANSOM!?!”



            “What?” Asphyxious asked in confusion.



        “YOU HEARD ME, SCALEBEARD!! DID YOU!?!” He shouted again. At this point, I could definitely tell that he was my uncle. After all, why else would he call me Nephew? But before I got the chance to clear things up, my uncle made another wild claim once he saw my dragon arm. “HOLY F**KS**T!!! YOU FORCED HIM TO BE PART OF YOUR CREW, DIDN’T YOU?!!”



        “Ken what the f**k is this guy on?!” Asphyxious asked before blinking. “What the f**k? What the hell! Where that beeping coming from!?”



        “Just… let me fix this.” I assured him, walking up to him. “Guys… this is my uncle… Trust me, I already met Tina earlier… To answer some questions immediately… No, Asphy is not a pirate, he’s not holding me up for ransom, the reason for my arm is a different story and the reason behind the beeping… well… maybe I should let him explain that.” I said as Mr. Torgue cleared his throat. “Oh and before I let him speak… he normally talks like this.”



        “THANK YOU, KEN!! NOW, THE REASON WHY MY VOICE BEEPS ALL THE F**KING TIME IS BECAUSE WHATEVER THE F**K SENT ME HERE MADE MY VOICEBOX A REAL OBJECT. AND WITH IT, THEY ALSO INSTALLED A DIGITAL CENSOR SO I CAN’T SAY THINGS LIKE S**T, C**K, OR P***YF***** D***BALLS!!! THAT’S ALMOST HALF OF MY VOCABULARY AND I’M STILL P**SED ABOUT THAT!!” Well, hopefully that cleared things up for them… Now though, I believe the last thing that we would want right now is to have some foal ask their parents what some of those words mean.



             “Oh… Okay, so now what?” Asphyxious looking back at me.



        “Well, maybe we should head inside and have some tea. I believe that it might be better for all of us if we have this conversation indoors.” Rarity suggested. But as we walked inside, we soon heard something from the kitchen.



        “Oh dear…”



        “What’s the matter Rarity?” Applejack asked her friend as she looked back at us.



        “This is the reason why I had to buy an extra tea set this morning,” Rarity sighed. For a moment, we weren’t sure what she was talking about, but soon… we began to hear Tina sing.



        “I’m a little teapot, bloody and cut… here is my handle, here is my butt-.” That was followed by a short explosion going off and then hearing Tina speak again. “Uh whoops… Okay, verse 2!” Wait, she has another verse? “Put a bomb in a hot ass damsel, blow stuff up and make people die! Squishy… squishy… squishy, squishy… Oh daaaaaamn ladies, you looking rather sexy tonight!”



        Of course, when we actually got in there, we found Tina with some dolls on the counter… all dressed up with samples of cloth from Rarity’s workshop… and broken pieces of an old teapot. “What do you think? Who wants to have some valkyrie maidens to take home with them tonight!? They’re twin sisters!!”



        Asphyxious joined me in facepalming. “My lord I hope my kids don’t end up like her when they're older.” Asphyxious groaned.



        “How old do you think I am, Mr. Boney pants guy!?” Tina shot back. “I’m only thirteen! Now, while you were waiting, I took the liberty of making crumpets for all of us!” As she said that, the teen took some oven mitts and opened up the oven as she brought out a large cookie sheet of freshly made crumpets.



        “Uh… not that I don’t enjoy a well baked treat, but wasn’t Sweetie Belle suppose to be with you?” Rarity questioned, looking at Applejack. “I had her keep an eye on you while I was out shopping today.”



        “I know that, she was helping me in the kitchen.” Tina calmly replied, which made Rarity’s eyes twitch a little in response to that. “Mmm, the smell delicious! … And Moxxi thought that I was not responsible enough to handle an oven on my own. Take that!” That… had me look as Asphyxious as I noticed a bit of a blush appearing on his cheeks.



        “Moxxi?” He asked before looking at me. “She can’t mean?” Applejack looked at me in confusion as I swallowed what was in my throat.



        “I have a feeling she does… Earlier, Athena suggested for Applejack to not say “Sugarcube” when we meet my aunt… I think I just figured out the reason why.” I replied, sitting down at the table. We all sat down as I took the chance to talk to both Tina and Torgue about what was going on along with how they ended up here exactly. Orendi herself… was actually pretty calm… mostly because she was snuggling Asphyxious in the process as we took the time to talk. But it was then that Tina also asked me something.



        “So Kenny… can I ask you two things?” I nodded my head as I began to sip the cup of coffee I was having. “One, what happened to your arm? And two… I’ve been noticing that you and Ms. Cowgirl over here have been talking to each other for quite a while…” Oh god, please don’t say what I think she’s gonna say… But it turns out she didn’t need to ask anything in order to read my expression. “Oh daaaaamn son, you’re definitely getting some of that booty!”



        “Tina!!” Rarity snapped at her. “That was rather rude of you to say!!”



        “What? I’m just congratulating him!!” Tina responded. “They look rather cute together…” That was when she turned to Asphyxious and said something that almost made me spit out my coffee. “Just like these two. They look like a rather cute couple in my book!”



        “Okay, one she my sister. Two I am not doing that with her!” Asphyxious yelled, as Orendi was blushing and hiding behind him.



        “Calm down, Boney… I didn’t know that you two were family…” Tina said, shortly before clearing her throat. “I must sincerely apologize for assuming your current position, Sir Boney Pants Guy. I do hope you can forgive a lady such as myself… At least you are a gentleman unlike Sir Reginald… After conversing with him, I discovered that he is indeed quite racist towards those who heir from Mexicolt.” I almost had the urge to slam my head into the table at this point… but Asphyxious was actually surprised by the rapid change in Tina’s behavior… Earlier, she was using slang and now she was speaking like an aristocrat.



             “Oh umm, apology accepted. Next time just ask and it’ll save a lot of misunderstanding.” Asphyxious replied as Clover whispered something into his ear. “What? No, what made you think? We’ll talk about this later.” That was when Tina got up from her seat and hugged Asphyxious.



        “Thanks huggabutt.” She said, before looking back at me. “Now… Ken, I did believe I was asking you a question…” Well, she wasn’t wrong there. Out of the two questions, the second one was uncalled for… but there was still the first one I had to answer.



        “It’s a long story, Tina-.”



        “Don’t worry, I got all the time in the world…” She said to me, chuckling a little. “Now… about your arm? Because I was gonna say that it looks like that of a dragon… I’ve seen some weird things but daaaaamn, this is the weirdest!”



        “Well… you’re right on the whole dragon thing… but how it happened is a lot different that what you may think…” I looked at Applejack for a moment, thinking over what I could do to really “convince” her about what happened. She would probably fall asleep if I told her the whole story… But… I had one other possible idea in order to help her understand. “But maybe it’ll be best if I introduce to you a friend of mine.”



        Asphyxious had a deadpan look on his face as Orendi was cuddling up to him. “Oooh, what kind of friend?” Tina asked. I chuckled, having her come over to me as I looked back at her.



        “A pretty big one, that’s for sure…” I told her as I looked over to the Unicorn that was setting a cup of tea down on the saucer by her side of the table. “Can I please excuse myself for the moment, Rarity?”



        “Go ahead, darling.” Rarity said… but the last thing I heard before I walked outside really caused me to sigh deeply once more… and might’ve also convinced Applejack to join us a couple of minutes later.



        “INNUENDO!!”





Point of View: Aaron





        Well, today so far couldn’t get any worse. First, when both Rainbow Dash and I got to the convention center that was holding… Daring-Con I think it was called? Honestly, I don’t remember, but by the time we got there the crowds were huge! It took a while to get in the lines to buy the passes for Dash, Fire, Thunder and myself in order to go in, but it wasn’t EXTENSIVELY long like back home…



        Then there was what happened at the gate. Just as I was getting checked in, one of the stallions that was in charge of the event’s security pulls me off to the side and says that I’m not allowed in, even though by this point Rainbow and both of the Twins were already allowed inside. Their reason for not allowing me in? They thought I was a security risk… Seriously!? Just because I look different and not a pony like they are does NOT make me a security risk… That’s just plain discriminatory BS that really made my blood boil… but instead of letting my temper get the better of me, I just went on my way and did what they asked. Rainbow told me that she’ll try to find a way to make up to me later, but right now, I just wanted her to have fun and not have it linger on my mind. Hell, I even gave my pass to a filly that wasn’t able to get inside the event because all of the passes were sold out by then.



        Now though, a couple of hours has passed and honestly, I was bored out of my mind right now. Patiently waiting on both Rainbow and the Twins for when they were done with whatever they were doing inside. I remember her mentioning that Twilight wanted Rainbow to get a book signed for her, so if they were in line for that, then I’m probably going to be waiting a little longer than I originally thought.



        Which, of course, was not quite easy in my current position. This city reminded me a lot of the neighborhood Ken and I lived in back home… which was both a good and a bad thing. Good because at least I was a little bit familiar with it… Bad because every once in awhile, you would have to watch your back to make sure you didn’t have anybody following you. It’s a subject that I was all too familiar with and also something that I rather not exactly talk about.



        Some time though after Rainbow went into the convention with Fire and Thunder, I was surprised to find the three of them outside a few moments later. To me, there were inside a lot shorter than my original estimate. “Hey there, sorry for making you wait so long.”



        I shrugged at that as I looked back at the three of them. “It’s alright. Did you guys have fun?” Both of the twins nodded their heads as they came back over to me and thanked me for allowing them the chance to go to the event. As for Rainbow, she also nodded her head, but then also said something.



        “We had a blast! Oh and that reminds me of something… There’s somepony I would like you to meet.” Okay, I honestly didn’t expect that at first. Originally, when I heard that, I thought she meant a friend of hers or someone she met inside the convention to tell you the truth. But when we went down an alleyway into a nearby clearing, that’s when I was caught by surprise.



        It was then that I saw a mare that… looked exactly like Daring Do. Clothes, mane, cutie mark, everything. For a moment, I thought it was someone cosplaying as Daring Do like Rainbow was doing today. But as it turns out, this was an entirely different case. “So this is your coltfriend, Rainbow… Daring Do, It’s a pleasure to meet you.” She stretched out her hoof and I shook it with an outstretched hand as I introduced myself to her. As it turns out, from what Rainbow told me, Daring Do is an actual pony and the author of her stories, A.K. Yearling uses her actual adventures to tell her stories. Both her and Twilight originally met Daring sometime back, but it seemed like this time around, only Rainbow and the Twins got pulled into the adventure this time around… along with someone named Quibble Pants, which seemed like a ridiculous name for a stallion personally.



        After they were done explaining some things, I finally had the chance to speak. “Wow… that was very… eye opening… but what I’m confused about is what exactly brought you to a Daring Do convention in the first place. Was there something in particular that you were looking for?”



        The explorer chuckled, looking back at me and smiling. “Actually, there was. Some guy name Dr. Caballeron was coming after me and looking for an artifact that I was going to bring to the Manehattan museum. Real jerk he was… fortunately, we not only made sure to deal with him, but also drive him crazy in the process with how I was able to hide in plain sight.”



        That… had me a bit curious. “And how exactly were you able to do that?”



        “The convention was full of ponies that were all dressed up as her,” Rainbow explained to me. “Because of that, the poor stallion couldn’t tell who was just an attendee of the convention and who was actually her.” Okay, I have to admit… that is pretty clever. Even for someone like me who doesn’t always have that many tricks or tools at my disposal, that was impressive in my book.



        “Rainbow told me how you weren’t allowed into the convention today after everything you guys went through just to get your passes,” Daring Do then spoke up. “I honestly don’t know what would go through the minds of the stallions at the gate to not let you in. You seem like a nice guy… No wonder Rainbow likes you.”



        “Why uh… Thanks.” I replied, a little bit nervous. I honestly did not know how to continue with what I was saying, but when I did try to speak, all of us could hear the sound of something loud ringing through the air. Almost as if it was a gunshot.



        “What was that?” Rainbow asked, looking at me.



        “Whatever it was, it sounded close by.” I replied, looking at them. “Not sure why someone would shoot someone at this time in the day, but until we know who it actually is, I would be a bit concerned-.”



        “ARGH!! YOU STUPID-! RRRGH!!” That definitely sounded like a stallion in pain, but who it was really caught both Daring and Rainbow by surprise.



        “Wait a second… that was Caballeron… What would he still be doing around here?” Rainbow asked.



        “Only one way to find out… Just keep a low profile, he’s probably already seen you guys before.” Turning to the twins, they nodded their hands as both of them transformed into their weapon forms as I looked from the alleyway at a restaurant that was across the street while Daring and Rainbow watched from the rafters. There stood the same stallion from before… Just grasping his shoulder in pain.



        “When I see your face again, I’ll-!!” That was when another shot was fired, but this time around his feet as someone walked out of the bar. But who it was seriously caught me off guard. It was actually a human… Someone that I recognized from when Ken and I would hang out back home. Now though, she was quite irritated with the stallion.



        “You’ll do what, sugar? If you read the sign at the entrance, it clearly states that I have the right to refuse service to anyone… You were just a bit too b*tchy and threatened me in my joint… Big mistake… Now run along now before things get messy… or would you like me to place a hole in the other shoulder to even things out for you?” With that, the stallion immediately galloped off and ran down the street. The woman holstered her pistol in a side holster that read “Rubi” and then turned to where we were… smirking a little.



        “You can come out now, Sugar… I don’t bite.” Okay, that’s something that Mad Moxxi would say for sure… and I have a feeling that this is going to be a long conversation.





Point of View: Ken





        “So who is it that you are going to introduce me too, Kenny?” Tina asked me as we were now in a clearing outside Ponyville and not far from Sweet Apple Acres. She had a skip in her step on the way here and seemed pretty excited for what I had in store for her. Applejack wanted to go over to her home real fast in order to make sure that none of her family would flip at the sight of Revaan landing not far from their orchard.



        “Well, he’s a friend of mine that’s been helping out a lot here and also is the reason for my arm… Have you heard the term Scalebound before?” Her response was a shake of the head as I smirked a little. “Well, a Scalebound is when someone forms a bond with a dragon. Their souls are connected to one another and also, my arm is a symbol of that bond. Now… the person I wanted to introduce you too… is that dragon.” With my right arm raised in the air, I had it glow for a short bit before I heard the beating of wings as the onyx dragon I knew came closer and closer before touching down. 



        “You called, Ken?” Revaan asked, but before he could speak again, we both heard Tina squeal in delight as she looked at both of us.



        “That… is… AWESOME!!” She declared, trying to get a closer look at Revaan.



        “Revaan… this is my cousin Tina-.” I explained to him shortly before I heard Tina clear her throat. Oh boy… looks like she’s going to be doing the introductions herself.



        “Greetings fair dragon. I am known by many as Tiny Tina, some know me as Lady Tina of Blowupyourfaceheim, but you may call me Tina… Now, could you care to introduce yourself, Mr. Dragon?” I facepalmed myself during this as I looked back at her before turning to Revaan in the process.



        “Don’t mind her… this is actually… normal for her.” I mentioned to him as he nodded his head.



        “Very well… I’m Revaan… The last onyx dragon of my kind and Ken’s partner. I’m honored to meet another one of his family members like yourself after meeting Athena-.”



        “Oooh! So you met Athena already now, have you?!” Tina interjected before looking back at both of us. “Isn’t she fine… as hell!? I mean, for being a gladiator and everything, she must be doing some serious cardio in order to keep that body in shape!” That just had Revaan look at me again with another confused glance as I looked at him.



        “Like I saw… this is normal. She means well though, that’s for sure.” I told him, who replied with a nod of the head as he turned to notice Applejack… along with her older brother Big Mac walking right next to her. Yet before I got the chance to say hello or even introduce Tina to AJ’s brother… someone else spoke up.



        “HOLY F**KS**T!!! IS IT JUST ME OR IS THERE A GIANT F**KING DRAGON RIGHT THERE!?!” Oh great… Why do I have a bad feeling that someone’s going to do something crazy-?



        “WHHHEEEEEEEEEE!!!” Oh right, I almost forgot about Orendi… crap. “Why aren’t you on fire right now!” Revaan sighed, catching Orendi in the air so she wouldn’t have to throw herself into a tree or anything too severe… but that seemed to backfire almost immediately. “Somebody HELP MEEEEEEE!!!”



        Revaan set her down not far where Tina and I were just as Asphyxious soon showed up… almost dead exhausted again. “I am… So sorry, she got… away from me.” He gasped.



        “Sorry, I have a hard time controlling myself.” Clover now spoke as she pulled the large hat over her head with all four of her hands. “Sometimes I get really excited.”



        “Apology accepted.” I replied back, along with Tina jumping up onto Orendi’s shoulders and trying to snuggle her. “Just… did Mr. Torgue happen to be with you?”



        “Who-?” Before Mac could even ask, the same person I was talking about made his dramatic entrance… with an explosion and air guitar solo included.



        “MEEEEEDLYMEEEEEDLYMOWW!! I’M HERE!!! AND HOLY S**T, THAT IS ONE MASSIVE DRAGON… NO INNUENDO INTENDED!!!” Mr. Torgue yelled.



             “I’ve seen bigger.” Asphyxious replied as he was catching his breath. 



        “OKAY, THAT ONE SEEMED INTENTIONAL!!” Good lord, I really feel like smacking myself in the face for all the shenanigans that have happened so far. It’s not even past noon and things are getting crazy.



        “Lets rock!” Yelled Orendi as she struck a pose. “GRAB THESE MANY, MANY ARMS!”



        “I’M LIKING HER ALREADY!!! FRIENDZONED!!!!” Someone please, for the love of god, smack some sense into them… 



            “Your angany is BORING!” It took a LONG while to try and get everyone to calm down, along with explaining to both Big Mac and Revaan about… well, pretty much everyone at this rate. Asphyxious, Orendi, Tina and Mr. Torgue… but I had a feeling that I may be missing out on someone…



        Anyways, I just focused on the subject at hand in order to give Tina and Mr. Torgue a rundown about my arm, Revaan and I along with answering any questions that they had… but just as I was about to answer them, I heard a new voice approach us. “Oh my… starting something without me, Sugar?”



            “Oh my so many displaced gods.” Asphyxious said as his jaw dropped.



        “MOXXI!!!” Torgue shouted, followed by Tina bolting from Orendi and leaping towards the newest arrival. “Mama!!”



            “I’ve dreamed about this for ten MINUTES!” Orendi yelled joining in on the hug.



        “…… Is it just me or did Tina just call her Mama?” Revaan pointed out, catching my attention rather immediately as I sighed.



        “You do realize what that means right?” I asked him, causing the dragon to look back at Asphyxious, AJ and Big Mac before returning his gaze to me. “Moxxi there is my aunt… I already said that Mr. Torgue is my uncle and Tina is my cousin. Not to mention that Athena is my mother.”



        Asphyxious passed out and fell onto the ground shortly after I explained that to him. Orendi quickly went over to him and started poking her brother, who then started laughing shortly afterwards. “More fire! Wait no, his needs help! No he needs his guts cuddled! I always said that I wanted to marry him, but now I may never get the chance!!!” Woah woah woah… what… the hell?



            “Okay… What just happened?” Asphyxious asked after setting up after five seconds.



        “NOTHING!!!” Clover yelled before hiding behind Moxxi. That for sure didn’t sound like nothing… especially if she was hiding out of embarrassment. Anyways, I just ignored that and gave Asphyxious a hand to help him up as I turned towards… the group. Hopefully, we don’t have anymore unexpected arrivals in the meantime. Because I had a LOT of explaining to do in that moment… especially since I still had to take everything I just told Mac and Tiny Tina… and explain that to both Moxxi and Mr. Torgue… well, this was going to take a while. That’s for sure.



        “Well, to get straight to the point before any of you ask about him, Revaan and I are partners and our souls are bound to one another. I’m trying to help him restore what remains of his family while he helps me protect what we have. Not to mention that any pain we feel is shared between us.”



        “Oh my,” I heard Moxxi gasp in surprise. “I didn’t think that both of you would be… connected this way. Surely there are some… benefits with this partnership, am I right?” Okay, I understood the meaning of her question, but were the innuendos really necessary at this point?



        “He got cool dragon armor.” Asphyxious answer the question without a second thought. For a moment, I decided to humor and show them for a quick second to demonstrate what I mean before returning back to normal. I wanted to demonstrate as well that I could use my arm to yank him over and smack him over the head for that, but restrained myself from doing so.



        Instead, I just gave a few simple key notes. Mostly on my arm, powers and other things. I didn’t want to get too complicated with explaining things such as my dragon arms, pulses, summoning tokens or anything like that. Only the basics for the time being. Afterwards though, both my aunt and uncle seemed rather surprised… and impressed. “Why that is quite impressive… As much as I would like to stick around though, I need to go back to my bar in Manehattan. I have a business to run and I rather not have my customers get cranky… Can you do me one favor though and keep an eye on Tina?”



        “Uh, I thought that Mr. Torgue was gonna keep an eye on her…” Applejack pointed out. “I believe that is the case, right?”



        “YEAH, BUT I’M GOING BACK TO WORK WITH MOXXI AND BE PRO BONER!!!” Did… he just… oh god, why?!!



        “Uh… sugar, the phrase is ‘pro bono’.” Moxxi told him.



        “ISN’T THAT WHAT I JUST SAID!?!”



        Asphyxious didn’t say anything as he facepalmed, as Clover giggled. Aaron herself also facepalmed too and I watched as Tina was actually chuckling to that. “Well, with that I guess we’re off. Take care now sugar… Come visit us sometime.” With that, Moxxi waved goodbye while also blowing a kiss and giving a seductive wink towards us… I’m not sure if that’s exactly part of her act… but it seemed to directly impact Asphyxious like he was in her line of fire… Oh god, was he blushing right now?



        “Well, I guess we should be going.” Asphyxious said and started to walk away. “I have to much to do and plan to die with a smile on my face.”



        “Uh… You say that you plan to die… yet you are a Lich from what I hear…” Aaron pointed out. “That seems kind of hypocritical to me.”



        “Just… don’t question it.” Revaan advised him. “There are a lot of displaced in the universe and many with their own methods and reasons for doing things. It’s just how things work for them.”



        “... Eh, what the hell? Whatever works… Oh and Ken, I was wondering. How is it with raising your two youngsters?” Aaron asked… which caught Asphyxious’ and Clover’s attention in the process. But thankfully, Tina did not hear that.



        “You have kids now? Cool.” Asphyxious said before pulling up a soul cage and looking at it. I smirked at him in response, but I was surprised that he didn’t want to inquire more about Ruby and Magma. I would think that with him at least being a father himself, he would try to give me parenting advice or something-. “Here a tip, watch out when they turn into their teens, They start to hoard and/or seeking a mate.”



        And there it is… dammit, why did I need to hear that!?! “Because you don’t want to go through half the crazy stuff I have.” Asphyxious replied. I guess he made a solid point there… but how the hell did he know what I was-... Oh god, don’t tell me he pulled the same thing Caster’s Celestia did to me in her world, did he?



        “Yeah… I’m going to go before Fire and Thunder start asking too many questions about almost everything they heard today,” Aaron replied, having both of his weapons turn back into their original forms as the meister and both of the twins walked back towards Twilight’s castle. Despite the fact that he literally walked in front of the lich when both of his weapons took their pony forms, Asphyxious didn’t say anything… maybe the thought of parenthood was took stuck on his mind in order to process anything else right now. Ehh, roll with it. Hopefully Tina didn’t hear anything about our conversation or-.



        “You have BABIES!?!” Out of nowhere, Tina jumped onto Asphyxious’ back, almost like she wanted the Dracolich to give her a piggyback ride… either that or she wanted to make herself look like a human backpack on the back of Asphyxious. “I wanna see!! Can I!? CAN I?!!! I promise that I won’t eat them!!”



        “YOU EAT BABIES!?!” Clover screamed before yelling. “CHAOS FIRE!”



        “Wait!” Asphyxious yelled as he was almost set on fire.



        “I was KIDDING girl… I’m not uncivilized!!” Tina replied, “It’s part of my personality… Now come on, Kenny!! I need you to help me set up Tina’s workshop!!!” Oh boy… I honestly did not think that the last thing the hollow would need would be the world's deadliest 13 year old setting up an explosives workshop in there. Especially with Pinkis going through the later stages of her pregnancy.



        “Alright… Just please don’t cause a scene when we get there. The last thing I need is noise complaints about hearing explosions at three o’clock in the morning.” I replied as Tina decided to hop onto my back now as Revaan flew back to the temple.



        “Okay, girl… no promises though… naptime!” With that, Tina fell asleep on my shoulders as I now had the obligation to carry her all the way back to the hollow… something tells me that the rest of my afternoon is going to be booked because of this.





End Chapter 26

> 27- Gone, but not Forgotten
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Gone, but not Forgotten





Point of View: Ken




        It took almost all day in order for Tiny Tina to settle down, but by the time that it was a few hours until midnight, she soon passed out and fell asleep after her sugar rush had died out. I didn’t want to fall asleep, only to wake up to the sound of explosions startling everyone inside the hollow as Tina tried working on some late night project that involved blowing something up into very tiny pieces. Hell, probably a lot of people, including mom, Aaron, AJ, Pinkis and everyone else can possibly agree with me on that statement. 

        However, when I was getting ready to retire for the night, something felt… off. I couldn’t really explain it, but there was first a bit of pain in the same shoulder that I had my bite mark from Zinnia on, but then nothing… like it hadn’t been but before. Which to me is just weird since I know for a fact that it did happen. Maybe I’m just a bit exhausted because of Tina running around and causing chaos earlier today. Applejack herself was just as surprised as I was on how long she could keep this up for.

        Just as I was starting to finally get comfortable and closed my eyes so I can fall asleep, something… strange happened. Honestly, I could not tell what it was at first because everything around me soon looked like a pitch black void. I was only able to see myself and yet, I felt as if I wasn’t able to have my feet on the ground. I was floating in the middle of this empty void. There was nothing around for me to see… but I was still able to hear something. It started out light… but once it got closer, what I was hearing was not good at all.

        I was hearing fires burning and people screaming as the blackness around me slowly took form into that of a broken and ruined world. One where the world and it’s people had perished. Destroyed and torn to pieces by some unknown force… but why did this relate to me somehow? As I was looking though, I soon noticed a torn cloth on the ground and started to walk towards it. But as I got closer, my heart began to race as I recognized who it belonged to.

        These were Zinnia’s clothes… and they were drenched in blood. “Oh no…” This was bad. I was here, unarmed might I add, and Zinnia was either badly hurt or worse. I looked around, trying to see if I can find her or anyone else and praying that I make it there in time.

        However, when I did find her… I was too late. I found her body on the front steps to what looked like a castle and the stairs were painted red with blood. Whatever got to her tore her apart like a chew toy due the extravagant amount of scars on her body. Especially with the puncture wounds to the chest. My god, this can’t be real… Is this just some f*cked up nightmare or what? Please, whatever this is, just make it stop already! 

        It did not end the way I thought it would, for when I closed my eyes just a few moments ago… I was now in the same place as before… but not on my own. Because when I turned around, I was seeing myself in front of Coryena… who had a very… saddened yet stunned look on her face. “Ken, are you alright?”

        “P-please… please tell me that what I just saw was a nightmare…” I said to her. The dragoness sighed to me and by her facial expression, I could tell that something was affecting how to share what was on her mind with me. “Coryena?”

        “Ken, please listen…” She told me, trying to have me calm myself down despite what I have just witnessed. “What you were in was a Nightmare yes… but there is always truth to dreams… That Nightmare that you were in was based on something that had already happened… I’m sorry to be the bearer of bad news, but… your friend is gone… Her world, everyone on that world that knew her and everything about it was consumed by the ravenous void…”

        No… Then that means… “Is Z-zinnia… dead?” That was when I saw her close her eyes and she gave me a painful nod of the head. The second she did, many thoughts raced through my mind. How could something like this happen? What could’ve done this? More importantly, if she knew that she was in trouble, why didn’t she ask for us to help her? I promised to her that if she needed help with anything at all, she could call on us… but… why?

        “Ken, I want to help you… Because I don’t want you to be in the same state that Revaan was in when I died all those years ago,” The dragoness told me, now changing the tone in her voice a little. “Whatever it was that did this to her, she would not want to put you or anyone else in the position to where your world could be in the same state as hers… She may be gone, but your memory of her will never be forgotten… Do you understand me?”

        “Y-yeah…” I said, having some self doubt. “But… Zinnia helped me build everything that I have here… She was a big part of it. We joined her hoard because she wanted us too.”

        “Then carry on in her place…” I heard her tell me, catching me by surprise by how quickly she interjected after I was done speaking. “Continue her legacy… don’t let everything she did be in vain because the Ken that she knew would not let her dream, nor everything the two of you built, die and fade away to ash.” Those words… were beyond powerful to me. Originally, I felt sad and depressed… but Coryena was able to lift me up and get me back on my feet. Though, I still had one other question for her.

        “I will… but… how should I preserve the memory of her so I don’t forget?” Normally, if one were to pass on, someone would have something or come up with someway to remember them. I wanted to ask her for help in coming up with something… special in order for me to not forget about Zinnia and how important she was to everything that both Revaan and I have here in the Hollow.

        “I believe you will find what you’re looking for in the same place that you kept her token,” Coryena replied to me. “The Anklet may be no more… but her keystone that represents her, like your will, is unbroken. Do what you believe is right… I know you will… Because no matter how many times that Nightmare will attempt to weaken you, whether through her Aspects or through nightmares like these… you will overcome any and all challenges you come across.” Her words were soon followed by a bright light glowing behind her as it covered the whole room, making me close my eyes as I felt myself drift away once more.



        When I woke up again, I found myself back in my room. Applejack herself was still resting in bed, but from the way that the sheets were, something must’ve woke her up in the middle of the night too. Did she have a nightmare as well? Or did she wake up because she was concerned about me? Honestly, I did not know and I think the best thing to do right now is to let her get the rest she deserves and not disturb her.

        As for me, I took the advice that Coryena gave me, putting on a new set of clothes first before I walked out of my room and over to the armory, leaving a note just in case if Applejack did happen to wake up and wanted to know where I was. Upon entering the armory, I noticed that it looked like Fizzle was asleep on the floor while I happen to notice one of the changelings in the hollow named Zektor in the back room by the anvil and forge. To be honest, he looked surprised to see me at first. “Ken! Why, isn’t it a pleasure to see you. I never got the chance to thank you for helping Maple and Holly a few weeks ago.”

        “It’s alright, Zektor. Things have been a bit busy for me on my end, so I haven’t had the time to check on everyone as of lately,” I replied, looking around a little bit. “So what are you doing here this late? The sun’s going to rise in a few hours.”

        “Ehh, been trying to learn how to forge some of the things in these designs that both Fizzle and I found. Only catch though is that their in draconic and I can’t decipher it at all. He was helping me with the directions and everything until he got too tired and then passed out.” Hearing Zektor say that got me a little bit curious. Not about Fizzle, but about in what the two of them found.

        “May I have a look at them?” I asked, walking over to the section of the room that had the shelf where I kept my tokens. “I have deciphered Draconic before, so maybe I can help you for the time being.”

        Looking over everything, I soon glanced over at where I last had Zinnia’s old token. There was a specific section where I kept the tokens that belonged to the other Hoard members. Crystal’s Scarf, Jason’s Cylinder and so on. But like what Coryena told me, the anklet that once belonged to the draconid was nothing more then a pile of ash… and the only thing that remained was the keystone that the Anklet held.

        Taking the gem, I turned around just as Zektor himself walked over with a couple of scrolls he was carrying and a gemstone that he was using like a miniature light in order to see what was inscribed on the scrolls. “That could work… But then again, it depends on what the specifics are for the designs.” That part caught me by surprise, but before I could get the chance to ask the question that formed in my mind, he soon answered. “If these schematics were made by dragons, then that would mean that they were for dragon only equipment. Back in the day, dragons weren’t as… cooperative with ponykind like they are nowadays, so some of the weapons and armor that are on here could be either too big in size or too heavy in weight for a normal pony to carry around.”

        “What about if you used different materials?” I asked, trying to think about if there were alternatives to the normal types of materials they would use.

        “If I did that, then what I would forge would easily break under immense pressure… nopony would want a weapon if it can’t even last through one battle.” He replied, shortly before noticing what I had in my left hand. “Say, where did you get that crystal from? I haven’t seen anything like it before.”

        To be fair… I didn’t have a response for him at first since I was still having to come to terms with one of my best friends being gone in an instant… but afterwards, I mustered up the courage to say something to him. “From a friend…… I want to come up with something in order to honor her. Do you think you can help me with that, Zektor?”

        “Oh, I see…” He said in response to the first part of the question and not asking for anymore information as he looked over some of the blueprints that were spread out across the table. “You know, I think there’s one particular piece that may work for something like this. It’s not a weapon or a armor piece… but I think it may work.”

        Right around now, I was a little bit curious to see what he had in mind. “What is it?”

        “There’s a recipe for what looks like some kind of bracelet. I can’t read the name, but I would think that you could wear it on your left hand since your right arm is that of a dragon.” He explained, pointing out the design to me as I decided to take a look at it for myself. Right away, the symbols soon formed letters for me to translate and I could read it’s name.

        Vahlok Sil… Guardian’s Soul. A fitting name. “How long would it take to make this?”

        Zektor took a moment to look at what kind of materials he had on hand first before coming back to me with the time estimate I requested. “Given that I have the materials here already and the mold to put it in, It would roughly take me a little over half an hour. I can let you put in the stone yourself, but first the piece needs to be forged by me.”

        That I can understand, “Alright, do I need to pay you or-.”

        “No need,” The Changeling insisted. “Consider this as my thank you for helping Maple and Holly. I’ll have it ready as soon as I can.” That… surprised me. But in turn, I was glad for him lending me a hoof and helping me out. “Oh and would you happen to know a little girl in here with blond hair and a mask on the side of her head?”

        Raising an eyebrow, I looked back at him with a look of confusion on my face. “Yeah, that’s my cousin Tina… Why, did she come in here?” My question was followed by a nod along with me noticing Zektor’s eyes drift to where I kept some of my own equipment in the back of the room… and right away, I could immediately tell that the arrow quiver that I had for my bow was now empty.

        “She took the arrows, saying that she was going to find a way to make them more… dependable to be discreet.” Zektor them replied back to me. “It would be best for you to find her before she somehow hurts herself… or somepony else.” I didn’t have to be told twice on that one as I immediately left the forge to go and find Tina. If she was messing around with my arrows, there was the chance that she may accidentally break them… and I still needed to use those for when I needed to use my bow!

        However, when I did find her… that was when I realized that what she was doing… was not what I expected. Originally, he was lead to believe that Tina was going to end up breaking them… But, as it turned out, she was doing something WAY different.

        Tina was actually making them better. She set some of the regular and incendiary ones off to the side, but now she was figuring out how to strap something around where the arrowheads were… and from the looks of things, it did not affect the weight of the arrows or cause them to bend and break whatsoever. What that something was though was one question that I needed to ask her.

        Yet, as I was standing there, it did not take Tina long to notice I was there. “Oh haiii, Kenny!! Whatcha doin’ this morning?”

        “Nothing much… I was stopping by the forge to check on something and Zektor told me that you took my arrows.” I told her simply.

        “Zekky told ya? Aww man, I was wanting for this to be a surprise!” She pouted, before her mood changing only a few seconds later as she went back to her normal self. “Nah, just playin! I was going to put these back when I was done, but I wanted you to look for yourself at the fine craftsmanship that was put into this.” Instead of replying immediately, I just didn’t question what she was saying and took the chance to see how she modified my arrows. The arrowheads were the same, but this time around, it looked as if she added something that looked like… putty where the end of the shaft met the arrowhead.

        “This is… very well done, but what exactly did you do?” I asked her in confusion, trying to look down the length of the arrow  and also replicate if I were actually using it with my bow.

        “Well I just did some adjusting and then I thought that these babies would be better if they had a bit more POW! So I used some extra Composition C-4 clay in order to make it so they can go boom!!” Wait… hang on a minute… I’ve heard that somewhere before… Composition C… made of clay… harsh chemical smell… Then, it hit me.

        Composition C-4 meant another name back on earth and one that anyone could know what it was right away… C4. Oh god, how the hell did Tina get her freaking hands on C4!? I mean, dynamite itself is one thing, but C4?! That’s military grade explosives right there! “Soooo… since you did not have a lot of arrow types on hand, I thought I would try to spice things up while still blowing stuff up! Whatcha think?!”

        Despite it sounding bad originally… I did have to admit that having explosive arrows could be helpful in the near future. “I like it, Tina. But how about we go to the training grounds and set up a target range to see if these arrows work.” She definitely agreed with me on this. In fact, she had gone through the liberty of taking some of the old wooden training dummies that were in the barracks and decorating them to prepare for this ‘momentous occasion’. Kind of a weird thing to say… but who cares? It’s Tina for crying out loud.

        Just as we were about to get started with target practice though, I soon heard something that caught my attention. “Hey Ken, whatcha doing there?” I turned to see none other than Tianhuo herself soon trot over to where Tina and I were. The Longma had been spending a lot of time with Rainbow and Aaron as of recently and this was the first time I have seen her in… honestly a few weeks.

        Yet, before I could say anything though… Tina got to her first. “Oh my god! She’s so cute!!” She said, tackling her and hugging her around the neck. “Can we keep her, Ken? Can we pleeeeeease!?” The longma herself looked at me with a raised eyebrow and a partially worried facial expression. One that read ‘help me!’ in a way that made Tianhuo look like she was afraid of her.

        “Tina, Tianhuo is not a pet-.”

        “Wait a minute… Ken, how does this… girl know you?” Tianhuo asked me, even though her expression was unchanged. So, taking a moment to pry Tina off of the Longma’s neck, I set her down and gave my friend to catch her breath for a moment.

        “Tina, this is my friend Tianhuo… Tianhuo, this is my cousin, Tiny Tina,” For a moment, I thought I heard her snicker at the name. But that was when I told her the second part of my sentence. “And don’t let the name fool you… she can be a bit… odd, but she’s pretty gifted. Piece of advice though… don’t do any sudden movements around her.”

        “Uh… should I even ask why?” In response to that question, all I did was take my bow, notch one of Tina’s arrows onto it, drew back the weapon and release it. Letting the arrow fly in the wind as it exploded on contact the moment that it made solid contact on the target. There was nothing left of the dummy afterwards as I turned back to Tianhuo.

        “Let’s just say that Tina really likes making things blow up. Case in point, these new explosive arrows that she just made for me.” Yet, the part that really convinced Tianhuo was what happened a few seconds after that.

        “The moment I saw that arrow detonate, I was all like daaaaaaaaamn!!” Tina proclaimed in awe of the masterpiece that was a pile of burnt wood, smoldering splinters and a completely annihilated training dummy that was intact just a moment ago. That had Tianhuo sigh a little as she looked back at me for a moment… with a mixture of different expressions on her face as she tried to form the words to change the subject.

        “I… honestly did not expect that… like at all.” The Longma spoke before looking back at me. “Is there… anything else I should be aware of?”

        “Well, that depends on if Rainbow and Aaron told you about Tina’s parents the other day,” I told her as I took a deep breath and began to explain. “My uncle now goes by the name of Mr. Torgue “high five” Flexington… and yes, high five is his middle name. Some of his favorite things and hobbies include air guitar solo’s, things are as ‘badass’ as he is, being shirtless wherever he goes, flexing his muscles, shouting his head off and explosions. Lots… and lots of explosions. Only thing he doesn’t like is the fact that he can’t curse.”

        I gave her a few seconds to process all of that information, before she finally asked me something. “Wait, why can’t he curse?”

        “He’s got a digital censor installed in his voice box to where if he tries swearing major cuss words, it gets blocked out by a beeping sound… Tina, do you have an example for Tianhuo?” I asked, thinking that she might have something that could be helpful right around now. As it turns out, she had her own ECHO device almost like the one that Athena gave to me shortly after we first met… and the clip she chose was from when Mr. Torgue first saw Revaan.

        “HOLY F**KS**T!!! IS IT JUST ME OR IS THERE A GIANT F**KING DRAGON RIGHT THERE!?!”

        “Oh… wow… that was… unexpected.” Tianhuo said before looking back at me. “Was there anyone else that I should know about?”

        “The only other person that I’ve met recently is my aunt. She now goes by the name Moxxi now, has a bar in Manehattan, lives with Mr. Torgue and almost everything… and yes, everything is… in one form or another, an innuendo.” That had Tina giggling… and the Longma I was talking too sigh in relief.

        “Well, thankfully we don’t need to be seeing them anytime soon.” She replied back to me… for a moment, I thought I saw Tianhuo with a sad expression on her face before shaking her head and looking back at me… Something definitely seemed off with her right now. Tianhuo, like with Rainbow Dash, is normally talkative and brash. Two things that I’m not seeing right now for sure.

        “Tianhuo, is something on your mind?” I asked her, confused and thinking that by talking to her for a bit, I can help her out somehow.

        “Y-yeah… I have only been with you guys for a few weeks and I… well… miss my home,” The Longma sighed as she looked back at me. “I had sent a letter to my empress, telling her that I found you in hopes of receiving a letter with further orders as to what I need to do next… but I haven’t gotten anything in days. It makes me worried about if the empress of my home kingdom is safe or not. Especially with the aspects that you have been having to go up against. I’m worried that one of them will attack my home.”

        Now I was starting to understand why she was acting this way. “Hey… nothing’s happened yet so don’t be so worried about it.” I said originally to try and calm her a little… before coming up with an idea inside my head. “Besides… if something were to happen to your home, I’ll be able to lend a hand to you and your kind however I can.”

        That… caught her by surprise. I would personally bet that she did not expect that kind of response from me. Especially since I have only got the chance to talk to her a few times over the course of her stay. “Y-you really mean that?”

        I nodded back in response, giving her time to process everything inside her head. By the time she finally could think straight, she soon threw herself in my direction as she wrapped her front hooves around my waist and pulled me in for a hug. “T-thank you so much…… Y-you have… no idea how much this means to me.”

        “I’m going to guess a lot?” I said, only for her to playfully hit me in response… if you consider a punch in the ribcage playful instead of painful. Hopefully that did not somehow break my ribs somehow.

        “Ken, this means a LOT more to me then you actually realize,” Tianhuo told me, chuckling a little bit. “Back where I’m from in the kingdom of Huoshan, many other Longma’s like yourself see you as a legend that you would tell to kids as a bedtime story. But my Empress believes that you exist… and now I do as well.” She soon let go of my waist as she walked back up the stairs to the temple's courtyard before looking back at both Tina and I. “Thank you… for everything.”

        With that, she soon left both of us alone as Tina looked back at me for a moment before I went back to practicing with the rest of the arrows I had. Each one of them were quick and accurate while also packing an explosive punch to it as well. For convenience sake, I decided to call these “blast arrows” because of the explosive blast that occurs the moment it makes contact with a target. By the time I was done though, I found that someone else was watching me this time… and it wasn’t quite Tianhuo.

        “Nice shooting if I do say so myself,” Both of us turned to see Zektor trotting down the stairs towards us as he walked up to Tina and I. “I was coming by to deliver the trinket you requested. I had finished forging it recently.” That… surprised me a bit. I honestly thought it would take a lot longer to forge a circlet such as the one that I asked for. Guess I was wrong.

        He handed me the silver band as I took the chance to put it around my left wrist. The band itself, strangely enough, looked almost exactly like the wristband I originally bought that lead to my displacement. Only difference was that the trinket looked like two dragon heads about to collide with one another rather than the original band that had a dragon looping in a circle. All that was left a space in the middle for me to put in the keystone. Taking the crystal out of my pocket, I took a moment to slip the stone inside and have it lock into place.

        When the stone was set in though, it began to glow a little as I felt as if something… connected in a sense. I stretched my fingers a little and moved my hand a little bit as looked back at Zektor for a second. I’ll worry about the minor details with this later. Right now, I just need to thank the changeling for this.

        Because even if Zinnia is gone… the impact she had on me will never be forgotten… And I’m thankful for that.

        “Do you like the final product?” He then asked me in response.

        “Definitely-.” I said to him before noticing Tina race up the stairs unexpectedly. “Tina, where are you going?” I didn’t hear a response from her right away. Just some giggles and hear singing to herself.

        “I’mma running! I’m running over here! Run, run, run run run!”

        Well, I better check on her before she does anything too crazy. As Zektor and I finally joined up with her, it turned out that Applejack, Rainbow, Twilight and also Tianhuo was up in the courtyard while it looked like Aaron was using his finger to write a series of numbers on a fogged up window. Heck, as I was arriving, even Princess Luna showed up too.

        “Hey, what exactly is going on?” I asked everyone as Applejack and Luna turned towards me the second I got closer to the group.

        “Your friend Aaron said that he was going to have to make a call to someone, but when we asked who it was, he said it would be better for us to-.” Luna’s sentence was interrupted the moment both she and I realized that Tina was now on her back and hugging her where her brooch would be.

        “BEST DAY EVAAAA!!!”

        “... Who is this… little one?” Luna then asked me, confused and partially startled by the outburst.

        “That’s my cousin Tina…” I told her as Tina decided to hop off and let go of Luna’s neck as I noticed what exactly he was writing now… and that was a number sequence. Seven numbers in a sequence that seemed… familiar, but I can’t remember what exactly it meant.

        As I watched Aaron, both of his gauntlets reverted to their pony forms as I heard him say something that sounded like a rhyme. One that was based on the numbers that was on the window. “42-42-564, whenever you want to knock upon death’s door…” Wait a minute… I feel like I have heard that somewhere before, but from where? “Lord Death, are you there?”

        The last sentence had everyone looking at each other with a puzzled expression on their face. “Hang on… did he say ‘Lord Death’? How does that make any-?”

        “Hello!!” The moment we heard that, everyone jumped and when I looked back at the window now, everything was coming back to me now as I say the figure that was in the reflection. It made sense because Aaron was a Meister after all… but I just honestly did not expect to see… him.

        Aaron though… wasn’t phased by it at all as he said one sentence to the person in the mirror. “It’s good to see you again… Lord Death.”




End Chapter 27

> 28- A Role Playing Game
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- A Role Playing Game





Point of View: Ken




        “Woah, woah woah… Did you just say Lord Death, sugarcube?” Applejack spoke up, just as surprised as I was on the subject. I knew that Aaron was a meister and also was displaced as Kilik from Soul Eater, but I honestly did not think it go as far as having Lord Death appear in the reflection of a mirror. Directly in front of all of us for that matter. It surprised all of us, but had Tina hide behind me a little bit because of how she was caught off guard by his sudden appearance.

        “Yes, yes, that is me. You do realize that I can hear all of you, right?” The Shinigami spoke up in response as he turned towards Aaron. “Anyways, what is it that you called upon me for, Mr. Kalik?” It was during this time that I heard Aaron and him talking a bit in private, but I did manage to overhear some key elements to their conversation. Mostly focused on Aaron trying to hunt down kishin eggs in order for Fire and Thunder to truly become Death Weapons. From what I remember on Soul Eater, this would be tricky because not only would the weapon need 99 Kishin eggs, which is another way to says souls of evil individuals, but also the soul of a Witch. And that’s just for one weapon. He needed double the amount for both of them.

        “So how many souls do you have right now?” Lord Death then asked Aaron, which caught everyone’s attention.

        “Well, I would say thirty for both of them. I needed to ask for your help in locating a good place to get the rest along with that of a witch-.” There conversation was interrupted the second that they heard somepony else speak up.

        “Okay, wait just a minute. What the hay are you talking about with souls?” Rainbow Dash blurted out, which in turn lead to Applejack facehooving herself and Twilight sighing a bit.

        “Well here’s the thing. Fire and Thunder are both known as Demon Weapons,” He said, pointing to both of them nearby. “But in order to get stronger and reach their full potential, they need to collect 99 souls of evil individuals and also the soul of a witch. Then, they can be grow and be just as strong as some of Ken’s weapons.”

        “And what exactly is Lord Death’s role in this?” Luna then asked, looking back at the Shinigami with narrowed eyes.

        “My purpose is to make sure I help Aaron as a meister. He needs to make sure that the souls of those who would do harm to you and your sister’s subjects are put down and dealt with. Your sister is a goddess of the sun and you are a goddess of the moon. I’m the gatekeeper of the afterlife and watcher of the souls in the world.” He said before turning to Aaron. “Is there anything else that you need to discuss with me, Mr Kalik?” Aaron himself shook his head in response before Lord Death took the chance to say goodbye. With that though, Applejack decided to stay with me so she didn’t have the thought of meeting a Grim Reaper lurking in the back of her mind while Tina skipped on over back to her workshop and Aaron went to talk with both Rainbow and Luna.

        Twilight though… was a different story. “What-!? How-?! I HAVE SO MANY QUESTIONS!!!!”

        That just caused me to roll my eyes as I looked back at Applejack for a moment. “So… How about we go check on Pinkis and the girls? I wonder what they’ve been up too since we’ve last seen them.”

        “Ken, we last saw them two days ago, it’s not like they would be doing much over a short amount of time.” Applejack told me as we began to walk to Pinkis’ room. Though, there was another thought in my mind that I wanted to discuss.

        “True, but with the fact that the three of us are getting married, we still need to plan a few things, including the fact that you and her would probably want to have a Bridal/Baby shower for Pinkis.” I reminded her. We had decided for the name of the foal to be “Candy Apple” based on the traditional treat handed out by the Apple Family on Nightmare Night. It was originally just a suggestion, but the name stuck and we went with it.

        “You bring up a valid point, Ken,” Applejack mentioned to her as she turned to face me for a moment. “Hay, I think both Mac and Spike were wanting to set up a guys night or something like that, so maybe if you talk with them, they can have you join them.” I liked the thought of that and getting the chance to hang out with them more, but I wanted to make sure I focus on Applejack and Pinkis before anything like that. After all, the old saying was ladies first and right now, I wanted to make sure AJ and Pinkis got the chance to talk about planning their special event first before I was going to do anything else.

        Just as we were talking about it, we soon reached the door to Pinkis’ room and I knocked on it a couple of times to be polite and see if she would respond. To my surprise, Pinkis didn’t respond. Instead, another Displaced opened it. Or I assumed she was one. She has blue hair, brown eyes, and had a pair of tiny wings on her back.

        “Oh,” she started, surprised. “You must be Ken. Sorry to intrude on your house, I was just helping Pinkis with something.”

        “No no, it’s okay,” I assured… whoever she was to be honest with you. “Applejack and I were stopping by to see how she’s doing… I’m not sure that we’ve met before. What’s your name?”

        “My name’s Subaru. I’m a friend of Brutalight and Pinkis.” She said. I noticed she was a lot smaller than me, even for a human girl, she barely reached my stomach. And my god, she looked rather cute for her small size.

        “It’s a pleasure to meet ya, Subaru.” Applejack then spoke up, tipping her hat as a friendly gesture before looking around a bit. “We were coming over to see how Pinkis was doing and ah wanted to get the chance to talk to her and Brutalight for a moment.”

        “Brutalight is tied up at the moment on an assignment and Pinkis is dealing with food that won’t stay in.” Subaru said, her face giving me nothing to work off of and also leaving me confused with what she said. Though, AJ seemed to pick up on something and come up with a follow up question in response.

        “What? Ya mean Pinkis has morning sickness or something?” Applejack then asked, raising an eyebrow as she looked back at Subaru.

        “Pregnancy comes with many pains. And for a gluttonous mare like Pinkis, this will most likely be the result of her eating something that her baby doesn’t agree with.” Subaru replied, explaining to us what was going on in a short summary. I looked back at Applejack for a minute and she gave me a reassuring nod as I looked back at Subaru.

        “Is there anything we can do at all to help her? Applejack was originally coming by so she could talk with Pinkis about possibly setting up a baby shower soon, but we want to make sure that she’s feeling okay first.” I explained to her. “Does she need company?”

        “No, she’s fine. It’s a temporary annoyance.” Subaru stated calmly. “Once she’s feeling better, I’ll tell her to meet with you.”

        “Can we see her now or is she restin’?” Applejack then asked, curious as to what Subaru would say in response. Both she and I care for Pinkis… a lot. From the looks of things though, AJ was trying to find out what would be the earliest opportunity for her to check in on her.

        “It’s not a pretty sight, but you can now. She’s just vomiting in the toilet.” If that wasn’t apparent enough, then the smell was. But, if it gives us the chance to see her, a little bit of a mess wouldn’t exactly be the biggest of issues that we’ve had to deal with. We’ve overcome many obstacles before and this is no exception. Besides, how bad of a mess could it be?

        The bathroom floor and walls were covered in blood and green slime… Pinkis was slumped over on the toilet seat while she groaned. It was not a pretty sight… hell, it would be more of a sight that would cause Rarity to either pass out or run out of the house to get something to clean up the mess. Though, it didn’t seem like Applejack was distracted by the mess at all. She wasn’t even grossed out by it. Subaru appeared next to me wearing a gas mask and holding up a grocery bag filled with cleaning supplies in one hand and held a mop in the other.

        “She might be finished. I’ll begin cleanup of the contamination once she’s out.” Subaru stated, though it was muffled. Just as she started to walk over though was when Applejack moved over and held out a hoof to Pinkis, offering to help her up.

        “Need a hoof there, sugarcube?” She asked, catching her attention pretty quickly as she looked up to face both AJ and I.

        “Yeah…” Pinkis said simply. Her eyes were puffy and her muzzle was covered in bile, which gave her a feeble look. Applejack wasn’t fazed by that though and trotted over, picking up one side of her over her front left shoulder while I helped carry her back over to her bed. Applejack also managed to get a paper towel, which she handed to me so we can wipe up her face a little and make her look a bit better.

        “How’s it been? We already met Subaru, but I want to hear how everything's been going for ya recently.” Applejack then asked, trying to comfort Pinkis.

        “It’s a pain…” Pinkis grunted. As I looked at her, I noticed she was showing much more. “Brutalight’s been babying me, Rainbine’s left the gang, and Rarifruit’s gone on a wild goose chase. And as for my pregnancy, I’ve been getting hungrier and I haven’t been able to do anything fun.”

        “Sorry to hear that… Hey, ah’m gonna stop by the orchard later. Would ya like for me ta bring ya some apples?” Applejack asked out of curiosity. However, I was surprised to hear about her friends. Just why would Rainbine leave? And what was Rarifruit up to?

        “I’d like that…” Pinkis replied gratefully. From the corner of my eye I saw Subaru mopping up the floor in the bathroom like her life depended on it. Almost like if Rarity needed to clean out her boutique in a frantic rush… well, according to what AJ told me one time.

        “Ah know we’ve been a bit busy, but we’re here for ya Pinkis. In fact, ah was thinking about the possibility that we may want ta hold a baby shower to celebrate… Nothing fancy, just us and a few friends. Like a girls night.” AJ replied to her, kissing her on the forehead. “How does that sound?”

        “It sounds good, but I’ve never met any of your friends… What if they don’t like me?” Pinkis asked, shrinking in place.

        “Ah already told them about ya and a few of my friends are looking forward to the day that they’ll get the chance to meet ya in person. Nothing ta worry about, Pinkis.” She assured her.

        “Okay… I’ve never been to a baby shower, so I’ll mostly be following your lead.” Pinkis said with a small smile.

        “It’s not a formal event or anything, sugarcube. Just your friends gettin’ the chance ta meet mine.” Applejack told her, rubbing her shoulders with a hoof. “Now, hows our little Candy Apple doing?”

        “She’s a picky little brat, I can tell you that.” Pinkis said dryly. “I can’t eat half of my diet without it coming back up. But Apple Pills says she’s healthy.”

        “That’s good to hear,” I replied in response, taking the chance to feel her belly as I felt a small bump. “Heh… I think it kicked me.”

        “She.” Pinkis corrected. “You’re not going to call my baby an ‘it’.” Both AJ and I looked at each other for a moment before looking back at Pinkis. Last time we talked with her, we never knew what the gender was for the child. Now we know that it’s going to be a girl… and we couldn’t be more happier.

        “I’m sorry Pinkis, we didn’t know…” Applejack said, before taking the moment to hug Pinkis in excitement. “But ah can’t believe that our little foal’s gonna be a filly! I’m so happy for us right now, Pinkis!” I was really happy for the both of them too, but I didn’t really wanna ruin the moment right now.

        “It only makes sense.” Pinkis said simply with a shrug. “So Applejack, I wouldn’t suppose bringing Shout and Pills along for the baby shower would be a good idea, right?”

        “We’re going to have ta talk it over with Brutalight and see what she thinks.” Applejack told her. “Ah believe she can easily help us with organizing this.”

        “She’ll be gone for awhile.” We heard Subaru say as we saw her exit the bathroom while stretching her arms. “She’s going to register for a school.”

        That… initially surprised me for a brief moment because I originally thought that Brutalight was trying to register for a school here in this world. But then, it hit me. There was only one possible place I knew that Displaced could go and learn not just about themselves, but also what they can do as well. Plus, I did recommend it to a few of the Displaced I had met previously. “Would you happen to be talking about Beacon Academy, Subaru?”

        “Yes, although I suggested against it, Brutalight thought that it would be a good way to make new connections since she lost most of hers after the War of Shadows. Nobody takes her seriously anymore after what the master did was revealed. They all think she acts like a child, so she wanted to make a new start.” Subaru explained. “I think it’s pointless, though. Beacon seems to stand for heroism, and the Empire doesn’t believe in such things.”

        “Maybe she’s looking for a new start,” I told her in response as I turned to face her. “Or maybe she’s wanting to meet new people. Either way, you should at least give her a chance.”

        “Like I said, she’s on an assignment. Our new Lord decided that it would be a good idea to assess any threats to the Empire. So anyone who would have a reason to attack us could be dealt with.” That just made things even more tricky, but I tried to play it out the best I could in that moment.

        “Are you referring to Time Spinner or that Darth Fol… something?” I asked, wanting to make sure I knew who I was talking about. “Don’t get me wrong, I never really got involved in the war, but I was able to meet Pinkis and the rest of the elements of insanity because of the christmas party that was held during the War of Shadows.”

        “Time Spinner’s dead, and Folteren left. We work for someone else.” Subaru stated simply. “All you need to know is that Brutalight is busy. Now, I must leave.” That just left me even more puzzled as I looked back at her. We did manage to say goodbye to her though as she walked out the door. I wanted to wish her and Brutalight good luck with… well, whatever they were doing, but she was in and out of the room quicker than Rainbow Dash if she was in a hurry.

        “Subaru’s only known the Empire.” Pinkis explained. “She’s a tactical advisor. Only one left after two of them went missing.”

        “She seems kind enough, that’s for sure,” AJ replied as she turned to Pinkis and I. “I’m grateful for her being able to help you out when she gets the chance. Makes things around here a bit easier.” I could agree with that for sure. Not only have both Applejack and I been helping out around the hollow, but the townsfolk have also been pretty warm and welcoming to every new visitor that we get. Whether it was someone totally new or a displaced that we’ve met before, everyone always seemed to help and that was… definitely nice.

        “She’s not always here. I usually have the others but I needed her on such short notice.” Pinkis stated. “Let me go clean up.”

        “Ah can help ya if ya want, Sugarcube. No need ta try and do everything on yer own.” Applejack offered for her. “Better yet, Ken can help ya and ah can swing by the orchard and get the apples ya wanted.”

        “Sure thing,” I told her, being agreeable and letting Applejack have the opportunity to get those apples she wanted to grab while I helped Pinkis out. I got some paper towels from the bathroom and then walked back over to where she was sitting. “Alright, where to start…”

        “Face.” Pinkis replied plainly. I nodded my head and used the first paper towel sheet to clean the mess off of her face and some of the stickiness that still remained in her fur a little bit so that way it didn’t bug her. Though, I was only able to get one side of her face for she had her head at an angle.

        “Hey, can you move your head to the right a little so I can get the other side of your face?” I asked politely, not wanting to sound like I was ordering her or anything like that. Pinkis obeyed silently, turning her face so I can clean the other side of it easily and with no problems. “There we go. Your face is good as new.”

        “Thanks. My mane should be next.” Pinkis stated, allowing for me to use another towel to clean up the last of the mess that happened to get soaked there. Even if most of her mane was already clean. “The rest you should take care of now.”

        That… had me confused. “The rest… of what? Forelegs, body… anywhere specific?” I asked, trying to get some context clues as to what I had to do next.

        “Just clean me, damnit. I wanted my mane and head taken care of first. Just clean top to bottom.” Pinkis said, sounding annoyed.

        “Okay, okay, sorry about that.” I apologized. I was a little startled by her change in tone, almost intimidated really. But I got to making sure the rest of her was cleaned up from top to bottom as requested. It took some time, but I was able to pull it off. Not to mention that when I was done, Applejack had finally come back with the apples she went to get.

        “Ah’m back!” She declared, carrying a basket with her tail and setting it on the nightstand. “Got some juicy apples and a few other treats to have as well. Apple Turnovers, Pie. Ya name it, it’s there sugarcube.”

        “Thanks.” Pinkis said before jumping out of the shower. “I kinda want something plain, though…”

        “Well, ah can help ya with that.” Applejack insisted before looking at me. “Ya want Ken to stick around some more because ah can take it from here if ya want, Sugarcube.”

        “I don’t really care.” Pinkis sighed as she looked back at the both Applejack and I. Looking back at me, Applejack herself nodded her head and then took off her hat to set it on the coatrack by the door before looking back at me.

        “Ah think we can handle ourselves for right now.” Applejack told the both of us. “If anything does crop up, we’ll let ya know alright?”

        “Sure thing, AJ.” I told her, walking out the door and saying goodbye to both of them as I made my way back to the temple grounds. Funny thing was, as soon as I got back, I happened to notice Spike carrying a few things with him as he made his way to the portal that connected the temple to Twilight’s Castle. Though, what interested me the most was actually what he was carrying.

        A couple of figurines… and some multi-sided die. Yeah, I know my fair share of tabletop games back on earth, but I had no idea that Spike actually took an interest in that sort of thing. Of course, I didn’t exactly play dungeons and dragons back home, but what got me familiarized with the content was actually Borderlands 2. One of the DLC packs for the game actually puts a twist on the idea of tabletop gaming, but also had a very powerful ending… I’ll just leave it at that for now.

        Though it was only after I saw Spike though that I actually saw Tina running after him… all the while carrying a board game box. Why do I have a feeling that this is going to turn out the way I think it’s going to be? Well, I guess the only way of finding out for myself is to follow them and see where they’re going and what exactly are they up too. Can’t be too bad, right?

        So I crossed over there and lo & behold, it turns out Spike and Tina aren’t exactly the only ones at Twilight’s Castle. Aaron was there along with Shayne and Aurox, AJ’s brother and even some weird dragon… chimera… lizard thing. I’m not quite sure who or what exactly it is, but I’ve seen a lot of sh*t and I rather not question this.

        “Oh hey, you came!” Tina then spoke up, setting the board game she was holding onto on top of the table. “I was going to do this whole thing where I had Revy try to have you run over here like something urgent was going on, but you just… showed up! We’re glad you came though.”

        I raised an eyebrow at that, looking back at my cousin in confusion as I looked back at Spike, Aaron, Shayne and Aurox. “Okay, what do you mean by that?”

        “Well, Aaron told us about how busy you’ve been with everything from handling the hollow to your relationship with Applejack and thought you can have some fun to get your mind off of things.” Spike then spoke up. “That’s when Tina overheard us talking and she got an idea for a game to play.”

        Oh boy… I only have one idea of where this might be going. “I’m interested. What’s the game?” That’s when Tina hopped up on a throne by the map/table and soon announced to us what her idea was.

        “Welcome, fine ladies, to your first session of the most coolestest game in the world… BUNKERS AND BADASSES!” Wait, she actually has that?! Since when?! “As the Bunker Master for the evening… in which I already called dibs, I will be weaving your tale of fantasy and-.”

        “Wait, why exactly are we playing a kids game again?” The chaotic looking creature then asked, interrupting Tina in the middle of her dramatic narrative.

        “Oh, you know maybe because SHUT THE HELL UP, DISSY!!”

        “Tina…” Aaron spoke up, looking back at the creature who did speak. “She’s right though, Discord. You might want to just let Tina do her thing.” Oh so he’s Discord! I heard that name mentioned a few times before around the hollow, but never knew that it actually belonged to a person to be honest.

        “So to sum things up, while the princess of this castle and her friends are on travel I thought we could play a game,” Tina replied, setting down a couple of figurines, including one that resembled what Spike was holding. “Now, based on what Spikey and Mac & Cheese already told me, they have two characters eager to get started. So, Shayney and Aaron are going to be out here with me while Dissy and Kenny join them. He already has his character and I was able to make this one just for you!” Just as she finished talking, I noticed her put down a figurine that… wait a minute, that looks exactly like me. Did she go out of her way to make me a character for this game based on myself… Tina, you are seriously the best cousin that anyone could have asked for.

        “Wait, hold on… what do you mean by join them?” Shayne then asked, which now caught my attention too.

        “Pah, why spoil all the fun for you, spoilsport!” She teased, rolling something up in her hands as I noticed Discord preparing to snap a… talon or something. “Now then, there’s only one thing left to do… ROLL FOR INITIATIVE, SUCKAS!!!”

        Just as she said that, Discord snapped his talon and a bright light went off in the room, forcing me to cover my eyes with my arm so that way I didn’t get blinded. But that’s things got even… weirder. Because the next thing I knew, I didn’t find myself in Twilight’s Castle, but instead on a wooden boat. That’s when I notice something around me that really stood out. Well, several things.

        First, on that boat was Spike dressed in a outfit of a traveling mage while Big Mac had a suit of armor, a sword and a Unicorn horn. My only guess for that was so that he could use magic to hold the sword. Second, there was Discord… who really decided to go all J.R.R. Tolkien by having himself take on the form of Legolas. Blond hair and elf ears included. “Welcome, everypony!”

        “O… kay, I’ve only met you for two minutes and now I have multiple questions I want to ask.” I responded, just as Spike got up to his feet and Mac got up on his hooves.

        “Well, let me try to simplify things. I, Discord, the Spirit of Chaos, used my chaos magic to allow ourselves to be able to physically take part in the… tale of fantasy that the Bunker Master decided to weave. Your friends will be helping her with the story and also what we should do while we get the chance to slay monsters and have fun as the story unfolds… Oh and from this point on, you’re following the names of your characters.”

        “Wait, what-?” I was only able to process that for just a minute before I looked to see a small card in my hand that had a word on it. The name Kendov, which stood for warrior in the dragon language. I had a positive feeling that this was possibly my character name in Tina’s game. On the backside was also three other names. Sir McBiggun, Garbuckle (which I assumed was Spike because the name reminded me of one other dragon I rather not remember) and… hang on. Did Discord seriously decide to call himself Captain Wuzz?

        “As a matter of fact I did, thank you very much!” I heard him say, causing my eyes to widen and for me to raise an eyebrow in response. “And yes, to clarify, I was talking to you Kendov.” Oh so the games starting… if that’s the case, then what do I have in my inventory? I took the moment to look, only to realize that the weapons I would normally be able to conjure were on me right now, but only a few. Those few weapons being my dual swords, bow and arrow and lastly, Hawkmoon. However, some items like my dragon arms I could not access after trying to summon them, only to be unsuccessful. Which did seem reasonable. No one would want any character starting the game to be insanely overpowered right from the beginning. That would just be cheating.

        Spike and Mac were going to say something next, but they were interrupted by the boat we were on pulling into the harbor as we all heard Tina’s voice. “You arrive at the docks to Flamerock Refuge… this place used to be really nice… until the ‘Handsome Sorcerer’ messed everything up.” At this point, I realized that I still had my ECHO device… and it was not only transcribing and recording everything that Tina said… but also making sure to keep track of different objectives. “What will you do now?”

        “Well…” Spike- er, I mean Garbuckle, now spoke up. “I say we should go find this town and investigate the cause for everything being messed up then. Seems reasonable, wouldn’t you guys think?”

        “I highly doubt it is given all the sunshine and rainbows that are around us,” The draconequus ranger next to me spoke up as we all proceeded off of the boat towards what the bunker master called the ‘Sandbar of Infrequent Walks’... AKA, the beach. “I mean, just-.”

        “It’s a lovely day in Flamerock Refuge where-.”

        “Wait a minute Tina,” We all then heard Shayne interject as her voice echoed this time around. “Didn’t you say that the Handsome Sorcerer messed up the town? Why would everything be ‘lovely’?” We heard a brief pause for a moment before something dramatic then took place… well, dramatic for everypony else. I… sort of knew this was coming.

        “I-- whoops. What I MEANT to say is that it’s eternal night…” The scenery around us was then turned completely on it’s head as everything turned out to be a little more… creepier. Heck, even Garbuckle was shivering. “… And there’s spooky music… And the whole area kind of smells like butts and dead people.” For a moment, I thought she was joking around… then the stench caught all of us by surprise.

        “Oh dear goddess, that smell!” Sir McBiggun was the first to comment. However, before I could come up with anything to say was when the archer said a witty remark.

        “This whole area just reeks of butts and dead people!” We all turned towards him shortly after that and watched as he shrugged his shoulders. “What? Someone had to say it eventually.” I facepalmed myself in response, looking at everyone else before then interjecting.

        “Well, if that’s a sign for anything, then we need to be careful on our way to wherever this town is,” I said, turning to my left and noticing something in the distance. “The port city for this place looks to be nearby. Let’s make our way over there, but keep your guard up… Who knows what kind of monsters the Sorcerer could summon to block our path.” Garbuckle and McBiggun nodded in agreement and Captain Wuzz had his bow ready for in case we came across any trouble. Though, he did seem skeptical to the possibility of coming across enemies this early in the game. 

        And just as we started going through the beach, several skeleton ponies were then summoned to the field. Equipped with swords, shields, bows, and even axes. “Suddendly, you’re attacked by a horde of skellymen… pony… whatever… they start shooting at you!”

        “Here we go!” With that, Wuzz started firing arrows at some of the archers near the back of the horde while McBiggun and I used our swords to combat the gladiators. Garbuckle stayed next to Wuzz and used some fire magic on any of the remaining skeletons that might get the jump on us if our backs were turned. Farther through the mess, I switched to Hawkmoon in one hand with a blade in the other just in case any of them got too close to me.

        We continued moving through any obstacles that we’re thrown at us in this fashion… until Tina decided to throw a curveball at us. “You and your companions get closer to the entrance of Flamerock Refuge, but suddendly…” That was followed by all four of us hearing a-. Wait a minute, that roar just now sounded WAY too familiar… That was when I turned around and-. What the-!? Revaan?! When did he get-. “The Handsome Sorcerer’s pet dragon appears! SURPRISE ATTACK!!” Are you freaking kidding me?! That’s beyond messed up Tina!!

        Startled, Captain Wuzz tried shooting it with some of his arrows, but they did not reach it’s target. “You try to harm it, but your attacks do NOTHING!!” Just as the dragon flies over us, it lands on the gate and stares us down. “The dragon attacks and…” One roll of the dice later and we’re all doused in flames. “CRITICAL HIT!!”

        “GREAT… ARE WE FINISHED?” We all heard Aurox grumble.

        “Tina, uh… you can’t start your campaign with a boss fight that players can’t win.” Shayne reminded her. “And why does that dragon look like Revaan?”

        “Mmm… touche… I was originally going to have it where the Scalebound’s backstory was that the Sorcerer had possessed his dragon and forced him to be his pet and see Kendov as the enemy so his reasons for being in the party other than to help his companions is to free his friend from the Sorcerer’s evil clutches…” We heard Tina mutter to herself as we were fighting for our life on the beachhead.  “But anyways, everyone back up!”

        The instant she said that, all of us were back on our feet and the wounds we previously had were gone in an instant. Leaving some of us startled, yet Captain Wuzz was a bit confused. “Okay, who used a Mega Phoenix Down on the entire party?” Wrong game, Captain. Wrong game.

        “Okay, how about a new boss… He’s a… Skeleton.” We all heard the sound of the nearby gate rattling like a cage trying to keep an untamed animal locked up that wanted to be free. I armed myself with Hawkmoon while everyone else was sure to have their weapons unsheathed and their abilities at the ready. “And his name is…… Misterrr…… Boney…… Pants… guy?” Why did I have a feeling that this was going to happen? … And please tell me that we are not going to have to fight Asphyxious.

        That was when the gate fell over and more skeleton ponies showed up… along with one that was smaller than the other ones and actually had a mane along with carrying a spiked mace in a magical grip… So definitely not Asphyxious. “I AM MISTER BONEY PANTS GUY!! RARRRR!!”

        “Okay, does anypony actually have a plan with this guy!?” Garbuckle yelled, casting a wall of fire on the ground to get them to back up, only for some of the skeletons with broadsword to leap through the fire and run towards him. McBiggun put himself between them and the spellcaster, using his sword to smash them apart.

        “If we separate the other monsters from the boss and take them down first, then we can focus on the boss together!” I heard the warrior call out before turning to me. “Cover Captain Wuzz! I’ll help Garbuckle!”

        “On it!” I responded, using my arm in order to pull myself over to where the ranger was and then using both of my blades to slice and dice at the undead that were coming after both Wuzz and Garbuckle as the two of us cut down their numbers. Though, we needed to keep moving and not stay in one spot so the boss didn’t get too close to attack us either.

        Once the other skeletons were cleared out, we all focused his fire on the skeleton that was the boss. It was true that he had a high amount of health and can dish out a lot of damage, but there was only one of him… and four of us. Soon, McBiggun and I were able to cut off the skeleton pony’s forelegs while Wuzz and Garbuckle made the rest of the skeleton explode when the wizard enchanted the archer’s arrows to be flaming arrows.

        And the moment that Mister Boney Pants Guy was no more and exploded into a bunch of loot and other items for us to pick up, including arrows for Wuzz, we soon heard Tina speak up once again. “Alriiiiiight! The road to Flamerock Refuge is open! You should go there… Go go go.”

        “So they can’t explore the rest of the area right now?” Shayne then asked as we pushed our way through the abandoned village on the coast towards a huge door in the distance.

        “We can come back later. Right now, let’s just roll with it and see how this play’s out.” I heard Aaron respond to her just as we approached the door and we were allowed inside. There was a small tunnel that we had to navigate before we were finally able to enter the actual village itself… which looked almost exactly like how I would’ve pictured it.

        “You’ve entered the Town of Flamerock Refuge. You see the town’s scouting blimps, always alert in case of baddos and stuff… Whatcha gonna do now?” She asked as we came across the bridge to the front of the town. 

        “STOP PLAYING THIS GAME?” Aurox mumbled. “I’M JUST TEMPTED TO EAT SOME HEARTS RIGHT AROUND NOW…”

        “Maybe the townsfolk here know about what’s going on…” Garbuckle then suggested. “Let’s talk to some and see what’s going on.” It was only a few seconds after McBiggun made the suggestion though that we heard Tina speak again. Though it sounded as if it was in response to the warrior as she was saying that what the stallion was suggesting was ‘a grand idea’. Though, there was something really strange about some of the townsfolk in the area. They seemed very… familiar to them.

        Some of the townsfolk that were in the village… resembled not just people, but also Displaced that he had met previously. Dear god, how exactly did Tina pull this off? I only remembered mentioning a few of them to her when she asked about them, but there were some faces here that I didn’t tell her about. Which was indeed very… odd.

        Especially since one of the people that Garbuckle was talking too strangely resembled one of Brutalight’s friends, Rarifruit. “Excuse me miss, but my friends and I are some traveling adventurers and we were wondering about what’s been going on.”

        “Oh dear heavens! Our Queen has gone missing! Without her, our people may never see the sun again!” She cried out in anguish. That got me thinking a little bit as I asked a follow up question.

        “Is there someone that might know where the queen went off too?” I asked politely, thinking that maybe there was someone in charge to protect the queen.

        “Her personal guard might know.” Rarifruit said, tapping her chin with her index finger. “She’s usually by the forge.”

        “Thank you kindly.” I replied, noticing that the forge was nearby and walking on over with McBiggun next to me. Though, once we got there, we didn’t exactly see where her bodyguard was.

        “Uhh… She’s not here.” We all heard Shayne then speak up.

        “Oh whoops… Forgot to put her piece on the board and BLAM!” We heard Tina reply as… Wait, is that Brutalight!? Tina chose her to be the bodyguard?! What gave her that idea!? “Girl looks like she got problems.” That just made me facepalm myself as I looked back at everyone… though it only got worse when I heard Aaron joke around afterwards.        “I punch her problems...”

        “Yeah, let’s not do that.” I sighed, looking towards Brutalight.

        “What do you want…?” Brutalight asked, sharpening a short demonic blade.

        “Well, the four of us heard that the queen had gone missing. We were told that you could help tell us where she might’ve gone too.” I explained to her, in character of course.

        “She went to the Tree of Life to try and bring back the light. We were separated  though in the forest outside of town…” Brutalight stated with a grunt.

        “And with that, your purpose became clear! You must go to the forest and help the queen!” We all heard Tina narrate the story as we looked back at one another… until Garbuckle said something.

        “Uhh… Kendov, there’s some sort of lion creature on your shoulder.” Wait, what now? I turned to look at my shoulder and… wait a minute, it’s that little digimon displaced from Beacon! What was her name again?

        “Ok, Where the f*ck am I?” The feline asked as she blinked in surprise at her surroundings.

        “Uh… Hi?” I said, thinking that she might notice me or remember me from Beacon somehow.

        “Huh, who are you?” She asked as she stared at Ken, completely oblivious to the fact she was sitting on his shoulder.

        “Uhh… I think we met back at Beacon Academy a couple months back,” I spoke to her, remembering a possible name that I think belonged to her. “I’m Ken… and you’re… Leona, right?”

        “Ok…? and yes that's my name.” The feline said as she continued to give Ken a funny look. “Though you still have yet to tell me whats going on…”

        “Are you familiar with Tabletop games?” I asked her simply.

        “Yes? Why do you ask?” Leona wondered, still trying to wrap her head around this strange situation she found herself in out of the blue.

        “Well… Let’s just say that we’re in one with a few friends of mine,” I said, taking a moment to explain everything to her.

        “... what? But, how? And if that's so how did I get here?” Leona asked as she began to rub her face in frustration.

        “From the looks of it, my cousin Tiny Tina has been having a lot of the characters in here based on other displaced I’ve met… Let’s just play along and once we finish this game, we can send you back to your world, okay?” I told her. Just as I was finishing up though, Brutalight then spoke up. Informing us about the gatekeeper guarding the gate to the forest.

        “Over there’s the gatekeeper. Just tell her I sent ya and you should be on your way. Good luck in finding m’lady.” Brutalight said before vanishing.

        “Well, let’s go talk with the gatekeeper then.” Captain Wuzz them spoke up as we walked over. Yet again, we find another one of Brutalight’s friends playing the role of the gatekeeper this time. This one being Apple Pills.

        “Oh… Hey…” Apple Pills waved. “I’m kinda high right now… What do you want…?”

        “Are you the gatekeeper, ma’am?” Sir McBiggun asked, his turn with speaking now. “We were told by the Queen’s bodyguard to come talk to ya so you can allow us passage through that forest.”

        “It’s too dangerous to go… Take me with you…” She was going to turn around and get the gate, only to be paused in slow motion as we all heard the sound of what sounded like a cellphone ringing.

        “Whoops, time out! Gotta take this…” We heard Tina speak up… I got a bad feeling of where this might be heading. “Dis Tina.”

        “IT’S MR. TORGUE!! TINA, PUT ME IN THE GAME!!!” Oh god, please don’t do it. Please don’t do it. Please don’t-.

        “… Okay, the Gatekeeper is now Mr. Torgue!” Dammit, why!? Just as quickly as quickly as Apple Pills disappeared, my uncle then showed up. Causing the entire town to shake, making sound effects of explosions and doing an air guitar solo… at the SAME time!!!

        “WOO!!! FANTASY WOOOOOORLD!!!!” He shouted out in pure excitement, almost causing Garbuckle’s hat, McBiggun’s helm and Wuzz’s wig to fall off. “So I’m a gatekeeper hunh?! In that case, you gotta prove to my your BADASSITUDE!!” He happened to notice the flying airships in the sky that served as scouts for the town and he came up with an idea. “First task: Blow up those scouting blimps with a fire weapon because… REASONS!!”

        All three equestrians standing nearby me looked bewildered, and Garbuckle went as far to ask a question. “What the heck is badassitude?” That just caused me to sigh as I looked at all of them for a moment.

        “Guys, if we just do what he asks, we’ll be on our way with no problems.” I assured them. Though, the archer of the group was a bit skeptical in what I was saying and also in what Mr. Torgue just told them.

        “Is that even a word in the dictonary-?” Wuzz asked, shortly before getting interrupted.

        “F*CK YEAH IT IS! NOW GO DO THAT THING!” Again… facepalm. But at least we now know exactly what we had to do now. There were two blimps, one on each side of town… and conveniently, there were incendiary barrels placed right next to the ropes holding the ships down. I was going to shoot it with Hawkmoon, but Leona beat me too it by hurling a fireball in the direction of the barrels on both sides of town. Meaning we didn’t have to move an inch from where we were.

        “Nice shot.” I complimented her, giving her a fistbump in response to her accurate shot as both blimps exploded.

        “Meh, nothing to it. Now lets get this over with.” Leona muttered, now looking more bored rather than confused like she had been moments before.

        “What the actual hell? You just destroyed any warning signs of the town protecting itself-.” I heard Shayne protest, right before the new gatekeeper interrupted her.

        “FAAAAANNNTTTTTASSSYYY!!! Badass task Number two: Head to the town tavern!” He yelled. Though, when we had a look around town, there wasn’t any signs of any particular tavern at all where it was suppose to be.

        “Uh Torgue, there’s nothing here-.” I said, just as a new building appeared out of nowhere and demolished the old shack that was there… and the tavern itself was called Moxxi’s Grog and Girls. Fan-freaking-tastic.

        “OKAY, YOU’RE AT THE TAVERN!!!” He proudly declared as the doors opened. Once inside, we all saw several different girls, including Displaced, being waitresses. Including a Renamon that Leona couldn’t take her eyes off of and go as far as leap off my shoulder to keep staring at her. All the while, there were two slot machines in the corner and two of the men inside looked WAY past sober. “THE BAR OWNER HAS A PROBLEM!! TALK TO HER!!”

        Well, I guess we’re doing this now. I walked up to Moxxi to start a conversation, just as both of these… douchy bar patrons start to try and hit on her. Really? Hit on my freaking aunt for crying out loud? That’s pushing it. “Hey adventurer. It’s closing time, but these idiots can’t take a hint. Could ya throw them out for me? Don’t be afraid to get rough.” Gladly… Using one of my hands, I punched the first guy and McBiggun then slammed his hoof into the other douche to get them to leave… But without them saying a few parting remarks.

        “Ow! Oh c’mon! Alright, I’m sorry! I’ll never say anything douchy to you or your foxy girl again. I promise.” Wait for it… something’s gonna happen, I swear. Something always happens right around now. “B*TCH!!!” Just as quickly as we came in, that jerk took off.

        “THAT IS UNACCEPTABLE!! CHASE HIM DOWN!!!” We all heard Mr. Torgue shout at us. “PUNCH HIM SO HARD HE EXPLODES!!!”

        “Guess we’re doing this now-.” I said, only to notice that Leona was no longer inside the tavern. I was beginning to wonder where she might’ve gone off too, but I think the sound of explosions outside and the whole town shaking pretty much answered that question for me as I heard Mr. Torgue cheering from his position back at the gate. Though it did seem fun at the time… seeing Leona have her victims burnt clothes and also hearing Shayne a few moments later did not help with things.

        “Tina, this is getting out of hand! Torgue is ruining your campaign!” She told her while Aurox just grunted. Aaron though, just seemed to be enjoying himself and having fun while watching us play everything out.

        “WELL DONE, YOU ARE ALL BADASS ENOUGH NOW TO SURVIVE THE FOREST! COME ON BACK!!” Well, it looks like we all did something right.

        “Guess we should head back and see if he can open that gate for us.” Sir McBiggun replied. “Also, where’s the fifth member of the party?” Just as he asked that, Leona landed on my shoulder… again. This time with a doll of the same Renamon in her clutches as the group reformed and met back up with the… gatekeeper. Yet, once we did though… he seemed a little overindulged in his new role.

        “NEW MISSION: I want you and your badass lion cub friend to… BLOW UP THE OCEAN!!” He declared.

        “... what did he call me?” Leona asked, the area around her becoming uncomfortably warm… Oh god, this isn’t good. Not good at all-.

        “Tina, can you please get him out of the way?” We heard Shayne now ask, followed by another sigh from my cousin.

        “Fine, okay… Mr. Torgue, I banish you too… the stocks!” We heard her say as Mr. Torgue disappeared and Apple Pills came back. Not before we heard him shout out one last thing.

        “The Stocks? AWESOME-!!” By the time we had noticed that Apple Pills had already gone off through the gate and also into the forest to go find the queen. Though, there was something else that came up just before we could set off right now.

        “Tina, is it possible to get some sidequests before we go on to the forest?” I heard Shayne ask her. Tina’s response though was… kind of different.

        “You could, but I wouldn’t recommend it… Ooh! I got an idea.” She said before speaking to us in a more… royal voice. “Adventurers, The owner of the tavern that you were just in is ever so thankful of throwing out those ill mannered bums. She has a couple of jobs for you, if you are up for the task.”

        “Well, it could give us more experience and some better gear…” Garbuckle suggested. “Though some of the jobs could be… tricky.”

        “I CAN HELP TOO-!”

        “Torgue, why would we want to include someone in our game that’s all muscly and focuses on Flexing and explosions? I mean, do you even like geek stuff?”

        “WHAT!?! YOU THINK THAT I CAN’T LIKE GEEK STUFF JUST BECAUSE I TAKE CARE OF MY BODY!?! DISCRIMINATIIIIIIIION!!!!” Well, I think we just figured out the first thing that we need to do. 

        “O… kay, what’s suppose to happen now-?” McBiggun asked.

        “Steady now, girl, I got this… Ahem, Travelers, you must find the three questions of true geekiness!! Find the three questions and if Mr. Torgue answers them correctly, he can be allowed to join our game.” Oh god, is this going to be an annoying fetch quest again? I was almost going batsh*t crazy when Aaron and I had to do the one with the crumpets… Oh god, that’s next! 

        All Captain Wuzz did was roll his eyes, snap his fingers and have three scrolls appear in his hands as he looked at us with a raised eyebrow. “What? The sooner we get this done, the sooner we can go save the queen.”

        “Well said, Captain Wuzz. Now for the questions. Question 1; In Battlestar Galactica, what are the names of the creatures that almost wiped out the human race… in both the original and the reimagining in 2004.”

        “EASY! CYLONS!!” Mr. Torgue shouted.

        “Correct! Question number 2; In the famous trading card game back on earth called Magic: The Gathering, the world that the game takes place in has five elemental planes and has characters that can control those elements. What are those characters referred to as-?” Tina asked.

        “PLANESWALKERS!!”

        “Right again. Now for the final and most trickiest question of all… Can the movie ‘Die Hard’ be considered as a christmas movie?” The last question though… caused Mr. Torgue to crack under pressure.

        “I-I DON’T KNOW!” At this point, we were all going to just turn around and walk away while Shayne was giving him the unfortunate news… until we heard him go into a meltdown. “W-WHY-HY!?!?!?!! I JUST LIKE SCI-FI, FANTASY… AND UNICORNS AND SH*T!!! WHY CAN’T I JOIN YOUR GAME!?!!”

        “Okay… I definitely feel that we’re being a bunch of d*cks right now…” Aaron sighed. “Torgue, if you want to be in the game, you could help us hand out sidequests every once in awhile, alright?”

        Now I was hearing my Uncle wipe away his tears before being back to usual self. “ALLLLRIGHT! I PROMISE NOT TO LET YOU GUYS DOWN OR MY NAME ISN’T MR. TORGUE!!”

        “Woah woah woah, wait just a minute,” Garbuckle said, just as we reached the gate that lead to the forest. “Your uncle’s first name is actually ‘Mr. Torgue’?” I nodded my head, trying to get this whole thing to move along while restraining Leona so she didn’t try to burn his flesh off of his body. “Then what’s his last name?”

        “Well-.”

        “FLEXINGTON!!!” And on that note, we decided that we had probably stuck around much longer than we should have and decided to make haste towards the forest.




End Chapter 28

> 29- Into the Woods
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Into the Woods




It had been some time since the four… or should I say five of us had set out on this journey that Tina had planned out for us and for the past ten minutes, we have been going through a rather dark and also damp cave tunnel that was suppose to lead us to where we were suppose to go next. Funny thing was, Discord had the idea of letting Leona be ahead of the rest of us because of the fact that the glowing fire coming off of her was what he considered as a ‘perfect substitute’ for a wooden torch. I wasn’t sure if that was just clever thinking or for him to get inside Leona’s head, but whatever the case, it still worked out for us as we were seeing the light at the end of the passageway.

Once outside though, all of us were greeted by fully grown trees with green leaves and a bunch of grass and plants all around us. It seemed kind of trippy at first, but soon I understood the reason why once I heard Tina speaking again. “Welcome to the Forest of Tranquility!!” We all heard her declare cheerfully as we took in the scenery and saw a wooden signed that had the name of the forest on it. But I had a feeling that this was going to change rather quickly.

“Tranquility? Seriously?” I heard Shayne question Tina’s suggestion before she began talking. “You mentioned earlier that the entire kingdom here is under this Handsome Sorcerer’s curse and you’re talking about Tranquility? That just seems… what’s the word?”

“INCONSISTENT?” Aurox suggested.

“Yeah, that. What Aurox said.” That, along with the fact that a chilling breeze began to set in really made me worry about what would happen next. Not to mention the possibility that Tina may actually be considering to change the setting… again.

“… Damn girl, you bring up a valid point. Gimme a second and I’ll come up with a new name for the forest,” That moment from Tina had the entire mood of the place around us change dramatically. Some of the apples that were on some of the trees rotted away til there was nothing left, the leaves that used to be on the branches of the trees were gone and-. Oh god, did she seriously have to add some hanging men from the branches of those trees!?! Spike’s still a kid in dragon years! He can’t unsee that now! “I got it!”

Now the name that was originally on the sign was scribbled out. The new name was no longer The Forest of Tranquility, but was now named The Forest of Being Eaten Alive by Trees.

“You have got to be kidding me…” Leona said, eye twitching as she looked at what Shayne had caused. And just when she thought that was the tip of the iceberg, once we came down the hill, some of the stumps that were originally in the ground now emerged as angry treant monsters.

“DAMN! I knew I shouldn’t have trusted trees!!” Captain Wuzz shouted, both startled and caught off guard by the sudden change in setting. “Kill ‘em with fire!! FIRE I say!” I’m not sure if he was trying to reference something or telling me to actually use fire related attacks against these guys. Either way, we needed to change tactics.

Since I couldn’t bring out Norok and Ruvaak Iiz to rip through them to shreds, I instead changed the element of my pulse to fire so my standard attacks can dish out more damage to these guys and hopefully clear a path. But the whole adventure in itself was a team effort… and-. Wait, what’s going on with Leona?

When I turned to look at her, she was gripping at my left shoulder like she was frozen there in shock. Either she was afraid of the monsters we just came across… or she was having some sort of traumatic flashback.

“Woodmon, the Woomon are rebelling…” she muttered, eyes glossed over. And there’s answer number two. Fan-freaking-tastic. Getting an idea though, I looked towards Garbuckle and McBiggun for a moment as they finished off one of the other treants that was attacking them.

“Guys, I got an idea, but I need you guys to have all the treants in the area rounded up in one place!” I told them. They were going to ask why, but soon noticed that we had little time to be asking questions. So, McBiggun used his strength to smash a few of them into one another while Garbuckle had a few orbs of fire hover above the group. Catching onto what I was thinking, Wuzz fired several arrows at one of the orbs while I fired off a few shots with Hawkmoon at the others. The result was a raining fire storm as it burned all the stumpy’s and treants to cinders. Clearing a path to the point that all that remained was the ash that was scattered in the wind.

“Hey, I think I see something farther down the trail.” Garbuckle pointed out in the distance as there was a small reflective light shining at us on the ground. When we got closer, Leona hopped off my shoulder and had a look at we found. A small pile of jewels as she handed one to me and kept one for herself to keep. Why? I’m not sure… and honestly, I did not want to question her motives right now.

“You found a jewel on the ground… maybe the queen left it behind to mark her trail?” Tina suggested, leading to McBiggun then speaking up afterwards.

“If that’s the case, we should follow the jewels and it might lead to where the queen could be.” I have to admit, McBiggun caught on with that rather quickly. But just as we got out of this area so Leona could personally take a breather, we all heard a new voice then speak up and as I looked at my ECHO device, it turned out that this new person… was actually the Handsome Sorcerer.

“You know, this forest grew from the corpses of my enemies, isn’t that a kick in the ass?” He said in a taunting and overconfident voice, laughing a little as I noticed Garbuckle and the others look a little uncomfortable. “Maybe after I kill you and your little band of adventurers here, a fern will grow out of your body or something. People like ferns. You ever noticed that?” Dude, if you’re trying to make mother nature look creepy, then you hit the nail right on the head with that one. Either that or you’re just tempting us to set every tree on fire while we walk through this place.

“You are going to wish a fern would grow on your corpse when I get through with you!” Leona roared as she pulled my ECHO to her face… her flames having turned black during her moment of rage.

“Leona, calm down please,” I ushered, looking back at her. “I don’t think we need to deal with anymore trees right now. Let’s just keep going and hope we can find this queen soon.” It wasn’t much, but hopefully that would calm her down… I think.

“He made me remember the fall of my Ponyville, I will NOT cool down till he is ash!” Leona growled, her fur standing on end. At least her flames turned back to red from that foreboding black. At this point, I wasn’t even going to ask about what happened because of how angry she was. But I did hear something else from McBiggun farther down the path… and covered a bit in webs as he crushed what looked to be spider eggs with his bare hooves.

“Found another set of jewels farther down the path, but there were spiders that ambushed us,” The Gladiator informed us, pulling off some of the webbing that was on his armor and returning to the group. “After that, the path splits into two roads. The main one down this way and there a side path that leads to what ah think looks like a forge.”

“Maybe there was someone at the forge that saw the queen while they were working.” Wuzz scratched his chin, thinking of an idea. “Let us press on and investigate! Huzzah! Onward, my companions… and sidekick!!” Okay, is he seriously just trying to make Leona ticked off right now or is he trying to be in character?

Leona though was in no mood for his shenanigans though and proceeded to light him on fire, literally. “Hey, I was just joking!! No friendly fire!!!” The Archer shouted, all while I facepalmed at him for making the stupid decision of trying to be humorous around Leona. But even after that though, we were about to find out that stopping by the forge… was not exactly the best decision.

“Hey bucko, where do you think they’re going?” Tina asked as we were still trying to take in the scenery a little.

“I…… think they’re exploring. Why? Is that going to be a problem, Tina?” Aaron asked her as we then heard her response. But when we did… I had a feeling that we were going to have a bit of a problem.

“Yeah I… didn’t get the chance to balance out the combat near the forge so…”

“OH NO…” Aurox groaned, and ironically, I was thinking the same thing he was. Because a few moments later, a giant treant that was about over twenty feet tall soon towered over us. With the title being ‘Ultimate Mega Badass Treant’. Before any of us were able to do anything though, including Leona wanting to have a pillar of fire erupt from underneath it, we heard Tina took matters into her own hands. “WAIT, HOW THE HELL ARE WE SUPPOSE TO KILL THIS THING-?”

“My bad, MY BAD!! I can fix this!!” She said, just as the treant disappeared and was replaced by only a couple of treants and a few skeletons with swords and bows before personally declaring the changes. “There. COMBAT BALANCED!!”

They were immediately dealt with by a handful of fireballs courtesy of Leona. “Tch, not even a warmup. I need something to vent on…” She muttered darkly.

“We might find that something in a few moments.” I assured her as McBiggun, Garbuckle and Captain Wuzz went to the forge itself to investigate. As it turned out, it was abandoned and the owner was either dead or one of the skeletons that we’ve been seeing already. Speaking of which, some of those skeletons were there to reforge some of their equipment from the looks of things and to our surprise, there was also a few chests there too. Opening them provided potions for Garbuckle and arrows for Wuzz’s quiver while investigating the interior of the forge had McBiggun discovered a sharpening stone to help refine the edge of his claymore. Other then that, there was nothing more we could salvage here from the forge before going back on our way.

It didn’t take us long to get back on the trail and even with us having to go through even more killer spiders, we happened to notice the gatekeeper we met earlier at the end of the pathway and waiting by what looked like a rather large gate.

“Oh for f*ck’s sake…” She muttered to herself, only before noticing something off the the right of the giant gate. I heard her mutter that the symbols themselves were in Orcish script as she began to translate what was written. “It says here that we need to… bathe the artifacts in the juices of blah blah blah blah… Well, it looks like you need to collect some bloodfruit.”

Well, if one thing’s for sure, Tina really has a habit of leaving out important details. Especially when she’s voicing other characters and people. Though, the rest of the group right now had the same confused expression I had right around now. But it was McBiggun that actually did the talking right around now. “What the hay? What’s a bloodfruit?”

Ironically, both McBiggun and Aaron asked their question at the same time (just with a small difference in dialect) and Tina was able to respond to it shortly afterwards. “It’s a red squishy fruit that you can find over… HERE!” And just like that, we saw a tree with three ripe fruit the size of apples… on a tree… surrounded by a pool of blood… with a horde of bloodthirsty and savage orcs in between point A and point B.

Well, that escalated quickly.

Seeing this gave me an idea though and one that might help out Leona in a sense as well. “Well Leona… you said that you wanted to vent on something right? How about you try those guys for size?” Leona seemed… unmotivated at first. But that was until she heard the Orcs actually shout at us. Saying that they were going to eat us alive, starting with the little lion cub.

I had a feeling that this would happen. Cue the rage sequence in three… two… one…

“I AM NO LION CUB!” Leona screeched before being consumed by fire and charging at the orcs like some kind of enraged fire elemental. Torching the camp everywhere as we used the distraction to make it to the other side. We looked at each other for a moment before Wuzz asked something.

“So who exactly is going to get the bloodfruit anyways? Do we need to draw straws or-.” Honestly, the sooner we got what we needed, the sooner we could proceed. So, I decided to step forward into the lake in order to go grab it. But just as I picked the bloodfruit off of the tree… the tree began to move.

“Woah woah woah… you never mentioned that the bloodfruit was on the treants.” Shayne then spoke up as I prepared to use my dragon arm to yank off the other two fruits.

“Uh yeah… I forgot to mention that. Think you can be badass enough in order to pull off the fruits without killing them first?” Two words… Challenge Accepted. Besides, I was already pulling them off by the time she said that and once I did, Leona came back to us as she set the trees ablaze before landing in the blood filled lake.

“I AM THE DARK SUN GOD LEONA! FEAR ME!” Leona roared as she splashed about before slowly sinking into the blood lake, the last thing to vanish below the surface being a paw. Sighing, I bent over and picked her up out of the lake as she coughed a little bit.

“You okay there?” I asked, making sure that she was okay and that I don’t need to give her CPR or anything like that.

“Give me your clothes…” Leona said, looking like a drowned rat. Not even questioning her reasons why, I took off my jacket and gave it to her.

“Wait a second, why would Leona need Ken’s jacket?” We heard Shayne ask as we got out of the lake and made our way towards the gate.

“I guess she needs it in order to dry herself off after taking a swim in that lake.” Tina replied as Leona looked back at me and got in my shoulder again.

“WHY DRY HERSELF OFF? THE BLOOD OF HER ENEMIES CONTAINS NUTRIENTS THAT WOULD MAKE HER STRONGER-?” Aurox said, shortly before Shayne cut him off. “Yeah, I don’t think we need her to be even MORE powerful than she already is right now. Besides, if she likes the taste of blood, we’re probably going to have some problems.” That was something that I could agree with.

By the time that we returned to the gate, Apple Pills told us that to open up the pathway, we needed to smear the fruit onto the artifacts that held the door together. McBiggun tried questioning it, but all that he got was a shrug as she dozed off… again. So, taking one of the fruits we collected and giving another one to Garbuckle, we smashed them onto what looked like an iron plate that was on the poles in front of the gate. And just like what Apple Pills was trying to tell us, the juices from the fruit soon reacted with those plates and opened the door for us. Allowing for us to keep moving.

Yet, once we got on the other side, there were a couple of things that stood out in the ‘Immortal Woods’ the moment we set in. First, there was the fact that there looked to be a small base camp set up by an old wagon. Then, there was the fact that there looked to be some knights nearby.

“Hey, look at that. Maybe those guys can help us out somehow-.” Shayne began to speak, shortly before being interrupted by Tina a few moments later.

“Yeah… about that… Those knights aren’t exactly friendly…” We heard her say, shortly before hearing Aurox ask a follow up question in response.

“HOW COME?”

“Those knights believe that the Handsome Sorcerer is a god… and that anyone trying to go against him, including adventurers, are demons… which also includes you guys.” Tina explained as a few others, including Leona, decided to take a rest for a little bit while I watched one of the knight’s in particular cross a bridge and enter a base camp they set up. That was when I got an idea.

“You guys rest for a little bit. I’m going to go see if the knight’s know anything about what the Sorcerer is planning.” With that, I began to cross the bridge and hide behind a nearby wall as I got both my blade and Hawkmoon ready for if I did have to fight. Overhearing the current conversation between Tina and the others in the process as I got myself ready.

“Wait, don’t you think this would be a risky move for Ken to be making? I mean, does he even have the stealth capabilities of a Rogue or a Hunter?” Aaron asked.

“Why of course! His current items even give him a boost to his speed and sexterity!” Oh god… Tina, why did you have to say that?!

“Uhh… don’t you mean dexterity?” Shayne asked, trying to help Tina with correcting what she just said.

“Ehh, call it what you want…” Oh good. I’m glad that’s over with-. “But I think AJ may prefer what I said with the amount of time she spends with him.” WHAT THE HELL!?! TINA, WHY!?!

With that mental outburst though, my feet shifted a bit… and the noise caught the attention of the entire camp. Including the Storm Templar that had just arrived… Just my luck. “Judgement day is upon thee!!” Yeah… hate to break it to you, but I’m going to be taking a rain check on that one.

Out of the small camp, there was the templar, two squires, a knight, two archers and a paladin. Knowing what I remember from these enemies; Paladins can make their allies stronger and heal themselves along with activating a shield to protect them, Archers can be an annoying pain in the ass (especially if they’re the fire archers), Squires were the easiest ones out of the group to take out since they had weak armor and weapons while the knights were a little more difficult. However, the Templar was also a concern since they could deal shock damage to anyone with a swing of their hammer.

So the order of elimination was like this… Squires, Archers, Paladins, Templar, Knight. I say knights last because unlike Templars or Paladins, they did not have any special abilities at all that would make them a higher priority. Both the Squires soon tried to attack me as I used my blade to parry theres along with sweeping my leg around to throw them off balance. While they were down, I opened fire on the archers, taking them out within a couple of shots before the Squires came at me again. Placing Hawkmoon away, I now used my arm to grab one of the squires as he was charging and just tossed it at the other two while all four of them were now set on fire before they fell to the ground and turned into a pile of ashes.

This too also extravagantly made things less difficult. But now, I had to take on three of the more… tougher opponents. The other guys were rather… predictable, but these ones would be a bit more tricky. For one thing, their armor would be able to protect them if I used any fire abilities like I did with the Archers and Squires. My earth pulse wouldn’t work since their armor could also protect them from that too and most energy attacks and ice they could just easily shrug off. Normal attacks with my swords and weapons could still hurt him, but it wouldn’t deal out a lot of damage.

That was when I remembered something… I still had my bow. Summoning it, I then checked my inventory and the quiver that appeared on my back as I grabbed the first arrow I could pull out. Luckily for me, it was one of the explosive arrows that she had constructed recently as I placed the knock of the arrow on the bowstring and drew it back all the way. “Dear god, I hope this works…” I muttered while looking for a target.

But as it turned out… there was one thing I overlooked earlier that happened to be nearby. There was a barrel in the campsite… one that was colored green and had a corrosive logo on it. Hunh… looks like I did have luck on my side. Firing the arrow, it collided with the barrel and exploded, casting out massive amounts of poisonous sludge that ate away at their armor and soon themselves. The explosion also dealt a considerable amount of damage to their health and with the corrosive barrel as an added bonus, three knights fell to the ground.

Or as Tina would put it… “Knighty knight, dumb knights! My brother just taught you SOME MANNERS!!” Anyways… once I got closer, I began to remember where I was exactly. This place was an old crypt that looked to have been previously a temple. But that was not quite what I was surprised about.

What I was surprised about was the fact that by a nearby bonfire, there was someone that was labeled as ‘Fallen Hunter of Ash and Cinder’. Which was odd because the person itself looked like one of those characters from Bloodborne, but turned into a skeleton and died somehow… Not to mention that it looked like he needed my help. “S-so cold… light the b-bonfires… need souls…”

“Wait, how come Ken is doing a side quest right now? Wouldn’t the rest of the party be doing this with him?” I then heard Aaron ask.

“It’s because everyone else is tired out… Going to sleep…” Tina said, still taking the role of the narrator.

“But we aren’t tired-.” For some reason, I was able to hear one of the other party members, Garbuckle, through my ECHO device. But he didn’t exactly get far with trying to tell Tina as she took matters… into her own hands.

“I said GOING TO SLEEP!!!” Note to self… don’t let Tina babysit the kids unless it’s really necessary. Well, at least this gave me a reason to help this guy now… speaking of which, what other sidequests did I happen to come across?

I thought of that as I was making my way towards the first bonfire and for a moment, I took out my ECHO to see what I actually had. Mainly, there was a couple of them that stood out to me. There was this main quest we were going on as a group… and two side missions. One from the person that I just met… and another one that I happened to somehow get from Mr. Torgue. How was beyond me, but since I had an idea of what exactly this would entail, I decided to save this one for later and focus on the current one that the hunter gave me. This would be a time for me to actually used my fire pulse because normally, an incendiary weapon would be used to light the bonfires.

I just had to do some improvising. Lighting it up with a small ball of flame… and putting a few small spheres down around the fire itself. Normally, this quest would have you face off against some skeletons that would disappear sometimes and would be a constant pain in the ass. But this time around, I came prepared… and when the skeletons teleported into the area, they stepped on the ‘gift’ I left for them and exploded. Leaving me with collecting the souls that dropped.

However, I was not done just yet. According to the objectives, there were three bonfires I had to light and four souls to get at each one. The second one was at an ancient crypt that was to my left and the final one was behind me and too my right. Even though the one to the right was closer, I had to go left since I needed to light these ones in order to properly collect the souls.

Yet, once I got closer, every skeleton in the crypt rose from their grave and went towards me. So much for keeping quiet… Well, there was always plan b… and that was to take them all down before they could get too close. Which was rather easy since I had not yet light the bonfire needed to attract the skeletons I needed to defeat to collect the souls so I could deal with these idiots first… and that was rather easy since a few well placed sword swings was able to knock off the head from the rest of it’s body.

As I finished the last of those guys off and crippled a few of the giant skeletons that were towering over me a few moments ago, I lit up the next bonfire and used the same method as before when it came to dealing with the skeletons that had the souls. Allowing for me to quickly get the souls, move to the next bonfire, rinse and repeat one more time. Once I got all the souls that were needed, I began to make my way back to the fallen hunter as I presented him the souls I acquired.

The souls themselves began to restore the body of the fallen as the flesh returned to his bones along with him being able to breath and stand again. However, his first reaction to this… was something I did not expect in that moment.

“Okay, the hell happened?” he said as he stood up. I saw that he was taller than me as he looked around. “When did I get here? And who are you?” He asked as he looked at me.

“Uh… My name is Ken… and you just had me get souls for you earlier… Wait, are you a displaced by chance?” Oh god, what did you do THIS time, Tina?!

“Yes, do you want my normal name or my long title name?” he asked me.

“Isn’t your title ‘Hunter of Ash and Cinder’?” I asked, looking at him with my arms folded. He looked at me a bit confused before I sighed a moment and began to explain. “Yeah… it may be a bit difficult to tell you what’s going on, but are you familiar with tabletop RPG’s? Bunkers and Badasses?”

“Uhhh, no… sounds like a D&D clone.” he said as he looked around. “But for Tabletop RPG’s, yeah I played a few.”

“Bunkers and Badasses is the Borderlands 2 take on D&D… And since my Cousin is Tiny Tina, she’s been having other displaced randomly portray other NPC’s… for you, I originally found you as a talking skeleton that needed me to retrieve you some souls because something happened to you,” I explained. “What do you remember before ending up here?”

“Hmm, I remember going out to check on something and when I got there something hit me over the head and then… here.” he said. “Also names Jace what’s yours?” I smirked a little, looking back at him and telling him my name again. “Ken… Oh I know you, never seen you yet, honestly I thought you be taller.”

That… caught me by surprise. “Wait, how do you know about me?”

“I was told by a friend,” he said as he tilts his head. “Don’t remeber the name that well but she was shiny.” Whoa, wait a second… That sounded familiar… could he mean-.

However, before I was even able to get a question in, I got a notification popping up out of nowhere as some weird demonic knight creep showed up and was laughing sinisterly at us. ‘-=n00bkiller=- has invaded your world’ was what it said… and all I could do now was just facepalm myself in response for this. Really Tina, did you have to go this far?

“Who is tha- oh wait, you're the jackass that knocked me out!” Jace said annoyed.

“Want me to shoot him in the head for you?” I asked, looking back at him as I drew out Hawkmoon just in case. “Or would you like to tear him apart?”

Jace didn’t say anything as the knight came charging at us. I got ready until a dark purple scythe appeared out of nowhere and sliced his head off. The knight took a few more steps before falling over with no head.

“Really? Noobkiller, that’s just awful.” he said.

“Last I remember, this quest was a way to reference Dark Souls,” I told him, looking back at the fallen knight. “I’m going to take a guess by the outfit that you’re somewhat familiar with it?”

“Dark souls,” he said as he frowned a bit. “Yeah, I know that quite well.”

“It was a toss up between either that, Bloodborne, or both of them to be honest…” I sighed, now remembering what I was going to say before I was rudely interrupted. “Also, would that someone you mentioned earlier happen to be Ri?”

“Ri… Oh yeah I know her,” he said with a smile. “Nice lady, fun to but no I mean someone who look gold, I think her name starts with ‘I’ or something.”

“Ita?” I replied.

“Yeah her,” he said with a chuckle.

“I met them both. She see’s me as her brother,” I replied plainly before looking all around for a moment. “How do you know her by chance?”

“Giant monster came into her world and I was following it.” he said simply. “Also helped her with her regain her memories,”

“I see… Well, I think everything’s good right now,” I said, looking to see no monsters appearing or anything like that. “The least I can do now is send you back. Want my token?”

“Sure, hold on for a second.” he said as he looked at where he was sitting. He bent down and picked up a katana with a red cloth wrapped around its hilt and a shotgun. “Don’t want to leave you two here.” Despite this looking weird, it did not distract me from going into my inventory to pull out the Onyx Scale that was my token and handing it to him once he had a free hand.

“Thanks for that, you sure you don’t want any help?” he asked. “I’m pretty good in a fight.”

“I got three to four others who had fallen asleep a little while ago. I think we can handle this.” I insisted to him as I looked back at him. “If I do need you though, I’ll make sure to call on you for help.”

“Alright then, wait aren’t you supposed to get something for completing a quest or something?” he asked.

“Just some XP and stuff on the side mostly… So, where to send this huggabutt off to?” Really Tina? Now is when you decide to talk? That’s just bad timing. Jace looked at me for a moment then shrugs.

“Well, see ya.” he said as he just disappeared.

“WHA-!? Just… HOW DID HE DO THAT-!?!” Tina shouted, surprised and also as if she was demanding an answer like the Queen of Hearts on Alice in Wonderland.

“Don’t question it Tina. I stopped questioning some things once I met Ken and Revaan a long time ago.” I heard Aaron say to try and calm her down. With that in mind, I shortly made my way back to the mini campsite as I noticed the rest of the party waking up from what seemed to be a very small nap.

“Hey, what exactly were you doing over there?” Wuzz then asked, looking back at me.

“Just… exploring,” I said to him while pulling out my ECHO device. “Took care of a sidequest while I was at it. Only other sidequest I somehow got seems to be one from Mr. Torgue before we left town.” Around the time I was explaining this, I also seemed to notice McBiggun and Garbuckle waking up too.

“Any description to it at all?” Wuzz then asked out of curiosity. I looked at it and… to be surprised, there was a small and rather vague explanation attached to it.

“All it says is… LFG Level 52 VH, bring Sniper Rifle… that’s the most simplest, yet most confusing description for a quest I have ever seen,” I had a small feeling of what would happen next, but I just decided to play along. “However, from what it shows on the map, it looks like we can complete this while we’re out here.”

“If that’s the case, let’s take a moment to do that first. Besides, what’s the worst that could happen?” I said, tapping it with my finger. Not before long though, we started to hear Mr. Torgue shout at us to the point that the sound of his voice put out the campfire that we had originally set up.

“QUEST TIME, HUMPADUMP!! A very dangerous monster, whom you should kill, is hiding out nearby… END OF QUEST BRIEFING!!” Well… at least it was brief… despite it being pretty loud.

“What was he talking about?” McBiggun asked, confused at what he was trying to say.

“I think Mr. Torgue wants us to slay a monster that’s in the area not far off from here,” Wuzz then spoke up. “Perhaps two of us should go investigate while you two get prepared.”

“Wait… what do you mean by that? I thought Leona was with you.” I asked, a little bit confused by what Captain Wuzz meant in that moment.

“She is,” Garbuckle sighed, taking off his cap to reveal Leona sleeping on top of his head. “She insisted for her to sleep under my hat and to only ask for her help when necessary.” Well that explained a lot… I guess we’ll go take care of this real fast before we have anymore distractions throughout the course of this journey. It took Wuzz and I a few moments in order for us to be able to reach the location on the map, but once we were there, we found three ponies there that strangely resembled some of the locals I’ve seen around Ponyville once or twice.

What stood out though was that each one of them had a name above their heads, almost as if this was some kind of online game. The names were xXDatAdventurerXx, [720NoScope]Headshotz, and lastly… 420_E-sports_Mastah.

I definitely had a good feeling of what was about to happen next. “Hey, you another adventurer? Come to kill the monster too?” The first one asked, only to be cut off by the second member of the trio shortly afterwards.

“Well, buzz off!! He only spawns like every ten minutes and we were here first!” She snapped at us, pointing her sword at us in a threatening manner. I knew that… whoever it was, they wouldn’t put up much of a threat.

Then there was the third guy… “420, E-SPORTS!!! LOLOLOL!!!”

Around now was when Wuzz looked back at me and began to whisper a little bit. “Are these guys for real? I mean, we are in Tina’s game but… seriously?”

“Just roll with it for right now and have a crossbow or your bow at the ready,” I advised him, remembering what exactly would be happening next afterwards. “It’ll come in handy for the next objective after this.” Shortly after I said that, the first member of the trio alerted everyone that the ‘monster’ was spawning and for them to get ready. Of course, the monster itself looked like a normal undead monster that would come at you all the time. I watched as their attacks did little to no damage to the skeleton as I prepared Hawkmoon for when I had a clear shot.

The first chance I got, I fired one round and took it down rather quickly. However, what came next from the trio was… not pleasant. “Alright!! We got the kill!!!” At the sounds of that, the Ranger that was right next to me was not quite happy… and neither was Mr. Torgue for that matter. In fact, he went on to express his disliking of this on my ECHO shortly afterwards.

“WHAT!?! Now we have to wait FIVE MINUTES for it to respawn! THIS IS TRULY OUR DARKEST HOUR!!” I sighed for a minute… shortly before noticing the third pony looking at the both of us and laughing in a way that he was taunting us.

“E-SPORTS 240 SPEEDRUNZ!!!” Okay, that was just taking it too far. Luckily for us, Mr. Torgue now had a perfect ‘suggestion’ for us to get back at these three jackasses.

“IDEA!!! If you can make those three players ragequit, you can kill the monster yourself!” Discord and I looked at each other in confusion before listening to the last of Mr. Torgue’s instructions. “If you kill one of ‘em with a melee, headshot the other one with a sniper rifle and desecrate the last one’s corpse, they’ll definitely rage quit!!”

Wuzz snickered at the last part. “Pfft! He seriously wants us to decorate a dead body?”

I shook my head and sighed, trying to see if he would actually understand me. “No, he means desecrate… like teabag them…”

“He wants us to decorate a dead body with teabags?” Oh my god, I’m beginning to regret having this guy with me for this mission. Sighing for a minute and trying to compose myself from the temptation of smacking Wuzz in the face, I looked back at him and thought of a more… simpler course of action.

“Just… focus on the one to the right that needs to get shot in the head. Let me deal with the other two.” I told him. Surprisingly, I watched him conjure a weapon with his magic… one that I recognized from Borderlands 2 that strangely fit the theme of the game we were in. It was a legendary Hyperion sniper rifle named the “Longbow” that, when fired, all of its ammunition resembled that of crossbow arrows. Pretty clever if I do say so myself. So, while he fired a bolt at the second guy of this trio, I used my own sword to parry the first guy and take him down. Using my arm, I pulled the third one over to me and pummeled his face into the ground… all while I was crouching over the first guy.

“Ah, that’s it!! When I respawn and get back to my corpse, you’re dead!!!” Well, that’s one down for all three of them. Now we just need to do that again and then they can leave us alone. “CHEAP KILL! CHEAP KILL!! I’m coming back!!”

“YOLOSWAG!! E-SPORTS 240 SPEEDRUNZ!!!” Okay, can we make that last guy shut up already? I really want to get this over and out of the way-.

“I’m back!! That boss is mine!!” The first guy shouted as he respawned along with the third doofus of the trio. For both Wuzz and I, we just needed to rinse and repeat what we had down previously so we could easily get them out of the way.

“Uninstall!! Just uninstall your game and get back to your baby raising simulators! Adventurer’s are so OP!!” The second one, which Discord had to take out with the Longbow, shouted at us in rage for that moment. All while the other two members of their party had different responses… with each of them being rather… weird to tell you the truth. “YOLO!! YOLO!! YOLO!! YOLO! #YOLO!”

“Alright! With them gone, you can kill the monster yourself and get the credit for it!” Mr. Torgue told us. This time, the monster was a much bigger skeleton with plated armor and a heavy shield. Providing us with more of a challenge this time as it took us a bit in order to make sure we killed the monster this time… Which was rather quick. “NICELY DONE!! Come on back whenever you’re done!”

And now with that out of the way, we can get back to the main mission now. Going into my ECHO and setting it aside, I put the main quest Tina had for us up as we called the rest of the party back to our current location. When McBiggun and Garbuckle did get back, they both looked at us in confusion as one of them spoke up. “What was that all about?”

“Trust me… It’s better if you don’t know…” I only told them that because I know that it would be better for them not to know and keep their sanity rather than lose it with me trying to explain everything to them. That was also when I noticed something shiny caught my attention as I looked to see some more gemstones nearby the entrance to the nearby bridge. Along with two other piles of jewels halfway across the bridge and on the other side. “Hey, look! It’s the jewels the queen left behind!”

That caught everyone’s attention immediately as we all figured out what to do and began to cross the bridge. On the other side, some basilisks began to come out of the walls of the ravine nearby, having us fight through them once more as we saw Apple Pills on the other side once again. Once we got even closer, we could tell that she was obviously frustrated since the path forward was blocked off… again. “Are you f*cking kidding me!?!”

Though, it was also then that Tina soon realized something. “Oh right, I almost forgot that we needed someone important here for this part. You guys wanna take a break or something while I figure this out?”

“WAIT… WHO ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT-?” Unfortunately for Aurox in that moment, Tina soon found a way to solve her own problem.

“I GOT IT!! Then the gatekeeper says…” We heard Tina speak shortly before Apple Pills examined the writings on the wall nearby the boulder that was blocking the path forward. “More orcish bullsh*t… It says that… ‘You must retrieve the white knight for only they can open the way’.”

“And I know just exactly where the white knight is… way POINT!!!” She shouted, having a new waypoint pop up on my ECHO again. Only this time, it was back in the opposite direction of where we once were, causing all of us to have to backtrack all the way back to the crypt that Discord and I were at before the party was reformed. So… more walking… just brilliant.

“Why do we have to walk back there again?” Wuzz asked, looking at us as we decide to run across the bridge instead of just casually walking like civilized people.

“Well, if this white knight is the only person that could open the way forward, then he must be an ally that can help us,” I told him as we took a detour from the normal path upon finally going backwards to where we originally were and taking the side route to an empty ravine. Only thing was… the place we went too just made Leona sulk a little and try to hide herself in embarrassment.

You have discovered: ‘That one blimp you destroyed’.

Well… that was awkward. But not as awkward as what we were about to find out firsthand. That this white knight was not a he… but a she. “You look up in the distance to see the white knight in all her badass and heroic glory!! It’s Athena!!”

Are you freaking kidding me right now, Tina?! Seriously!?! “What the hell?” I heard Shayne ask as we now saw three dragons emerge from behind Athena (and luckily, none of them looked like duplicates of Revaan).

“We’ll talk later! Right now, help me fight this thing!” She ordered, pulling out her sword and shield as the dragons began to converge on us. Two of them were red while the last one was a green. And unlike the first two, in which case breathed fire, the last one had a corrosive breath that could tear through McBiggun’s armor like it was paper.

Thinking ahead, I summoned my bow and got it ready with the explosive arrows that Tina made for me. There was a reason to this… and it was because even if it was a green dragon and moving around in the sky, any explosive projectiles that hit it could severely damage the dragons and force them to land on the ground. Making it easier for some other party members like McBiggun and I to use our swords against them.

So, using my bow, I grounded each one of the dragons one by one before allowing McBiggun to land the finishing blow on each of them. Discord himself took out the last one by knocking a special onyx colored arrow on his bow before shooting it to cripple his wing as the last one came down with a thundering crash.

Yet, just before I thought we were able to catch a break with what was already thrown at us, that was when something else happened. That being with Athena the moment we got the chance to talk to her again. “Thanks shawty, you da best… I owe you one.”

“I HAVE A BAD FEELING ABOUT THIS…” Aurox mumbled. Ironically, I was thinking the same thing at the time. Just as Tina did some more lines for Athena.

“You fought well, girl. I’d be honored as hell to join your quest.”

“Wait a minute… Tina, Athena talks like that…” Shayne spoke up to her as I looked back at everyone else. Out of everyone we knew that was displaced here, Shayne and Aurox had talked with Athena a couple of different times along with Aaron. And both of them had the same opinions on this matter.

However, Tina didn’t give a crap about it. “She does when I’m voicing her, girl…”

“Yes… For shizzle. Now let’s go…” She insisted, putting the sword she had back in it’s sheath before taking out a weapon that was quite different from one of the ones that I had seen her use when she and I had briefly fought a long while ago. I recognized the weapon though. It was, to my surprise, a gemstone colored Maliwan SMG. It was still the same shock variant like with her plasma caster back at the Hollow, but I think she chose this weapon to match the color of her clothes. Which reminded me of the Shadowplay skin from Borderlands: The Pre-Sequel.

Leona herself though, who just propped herself onto my shoulder again, just sighed. “Whoop-dee do… we got someone else to come with us… Now can we get out of here before-?”

“Hey girl… I was in that blimp looking for the queen… until somebody burned it down…” That stray comment from Athena had Leona’s cheeks bloom a bright red shade as she tried to hide herself behind me. Hoping that Athena would change the subject again. Yet… things didn’t go as planned.

“MY BAD!!” Yep… Torgue just had to ruin the moment, did he-? “I WAS JUST WANTING TO SEE IF THE LION CUB AND THEM WERE TRUE BADASSES!!!” And now, he just made it worse.

Which, in addition, also made Leona pretty angry because of how she was acting already and how Torgue basically blew things out of proportion again. “ … Permission to burn him alive when we get back to town? Because he’s SO gonna get it once I-.”

I only had one answer for that kind of question. “Permission denied.”

“ … You can do that?” My only response was to drop my head down and facepalm myself as we began to go back to where we left off and where the gatekeeper was waiting for us. On the subject of changing the topic though, we could hear Shayne happen to ask Tina something to see if she could give them some hints.

“So Tina, who exactly is this queen anyways? What are we even looking for?” Well, that seemed reasonable. More reasonable than Leona’s question a few seconds ago at least. Yet, there was a small feeling I had that made me think that asking Tina that kind of question… would not exactly provide a helpful answer.

“She is the most beautifulest person in the history of ever. She’s got legs for days!” Case in point, that just now. “The same can be said for the princess that is her daughter as well… Y’know, since they were both kidnapped together and stuff.”

Crossing the bridge back over now, we could hear Aurox’s collective response to Tina’s answer now as he groaned a little. “WOW… THAT WAS UNHELPFUL… CHILD?” He paused for a short moment, before speaking up again. “TINA!” Wait, did he seriously just pause in order to try and remember what’s Tina’s name?

“Sorry, was thinking about them legs! Just… MHM!!” Okay, either she was originally spending way too much time around Moxxi or somehow she’s coming up with these responses on her own. Fortunately, at this point, we were approaching where we had previously left Apple Pills, who… in a sense… seemed relieved to see all of us again.

“Fina-f*cking-lly!! It felt like you guys were gone for hours!” She originally snapped at us before seeing Athena. “Oh good, you’re here… Raise your righteous sword or whatever, fine lady…”

Athena’s only response was one word… well, more likely only one letter depending on how you heard it. “Kay.” Holding the blade she had in her sheath upright, a massive surge of light soon flowed around her as the rocks that were originally blocking the path opened up, allowing for us to move forward. To be honest, we all heard something from Apple Pills right around then, but it was her just repeating the same information that Brutalight told us back in town. So, instead of just standing around and hearing her chit-chat… we instead decided to proceed forward up the hill in front of us and to that massive tree in the distance.

“That… isn’t going to come out and attack us now, is it?” Garbuckle asked once we got closer. Following more of the gems that were on the ground to the top of the hill as we trekked upward, with Athena and the Gatekeeper not far behind us.

“Ah don’t… think so,” McBiggun responded afterwards, looking around and being completely surprised by everything around us. “Just what is this place though?”

Turns out, Athena was the one to answer that question. “This… is the Vitality Grove. It’s where the Tree of Life first took root. It holds all the good and natural magics in the world,” She said before turning to the four of us. “The queen must’ve come here to reverse the sorcerer’s curse.”

That may have sound nice and all… but there was one problem. The queen wasn’t exactly here. In fact, there was no sign of her presence anywhere. The last pile of jewels was roughly a few meters back, but there was nothing that was anywhere close to the base of the tree or around it.

Yet, as we heard that, Apple Pills spoke up once again as she proposed something… but with her current state, she still looked to be in a state of… well, whatever happens when you get high. I rather not know, because I stay the bloody hell away from that. “Hey, uh… Ah think I read that we can undo this meer curse by ourselves with a simple ritual,” She said, before looking back at me. “Ya’ll got that last bloodfruit right? Give it here so we can get this sh*t done and then find the queen ourselves.”

“Wait… we have an extra bloodfruit? Since when?” Shayne asked Tina, right before we heard another voice interject.

“We had to use two of the three bloodfruit that we collected earlier to open the gate out of the forest. Meaning that we still have one more left in our inventory,” Aaron explained to Shayne before speaking up again. “But still… reversing it ourselves? That sounds like a setup for a trap.”

“Hey, the queen isn’t here and it sounds like this gatekeeper knows what she’s doing if she was able to help us out of the forest,” Shayne pointed out. “What’s the worst that could happen?”

“LOTS OF THINGS…” Okay, if there’s anyone I have to agree with in this current conversation, it would surprisingly be Aurox. Still, we went along with what Shayne said as Garbuckle handed the last fruit, letting Apple Pills crush it as the juices mixed with the water that was around the base of the tree.

As the ritual first began, we watched the tree itself be wrapped around in green nature based magic from the looks of things as the Gatekeeper began to recite the ritual. “Gods of the old magics, give me the strength to undo the horrible curse…” However, at this part… something did not feel right. It first started when the leaves were beginning to dry up along with the bark, not to mention the lighting that almost startled Leona. It was then followed by the magic slowly changing color from green to yellow. “… that was cast by the handsome, intelligent, and super awesome Sorcerer…” Oh crap… This can’t be good. Now the yellow changed to red as the leaves burned up and the magic that was once present… was now evaporating. “Ho dum shi vah, ho dum shi vah, ho dum shi vah!”

The ground shook around us as the sight of what looked like the entrance to four tombs spawned from the ground as Athena noticed the problem as well. “Oh crap.” We were tricked… and now Apple Pills was nowhere to be seen. Not to mention that the crypts were opening as skeletons began to charge at us. Son of a-.

“Ghost king spell, BOOYAH! FACE!!” Oh come on, now? Why did the Sorcerer just have to speak up right now? “Handsome Sorcerer here. See, I kidnapped your queen and princess like, three hours ago. They’re already locked in my tower, but thanks for helping me summon the ghost king though… Have fun dying!”

We all then heard a gasp from Tiny Tina as she was narrating what just happened while all of us were trying to do evasive maneuvers and figure out a strategy to get out of this situation, alive. “Wha? The gatekeeper was ACTUALLY the Handsome Sorcerer in disguise all along?! PLOT TWIST!!!” And there goes my left ear.

Shayne herself was the first one to comment on that, and she was possibly just as surprised as the rest of us were right now… I think. “Wait… that makes no sense-.”

“PLOT TWIST!!!” And there goes the other ear. Tina!! I barely had a lot of time to try and get everything situated because before you know it, some of the smaller skeleton pawns were trying to overrun me while King Skelly wanted to use his hammer to pound us into the dirt. One of the main differences between the King and the Pawns though was that unlike the smaller ones, the King happened to have a big set of armor. I could use my corrosive shots, but since there was no flesh underneath and was held together by magic, it wouldn’t actually do a significant amount of damage.

Though, when I turned to Garbuckle… something he did might’ve actually made this fight a lot more easier. “Magic Missile!” From his claws, a series of purple glowing projectiles lauched forward from his hands, striking the king. I remembered that in Borderlands 2 when this dlc came out, there were a few grenade mods that acted like ‘spells’ from Dungeons and Dragons. I honestly did not expect though that one of Garbuckle’s abilities from his game would be treated like a grenade in this one. Including the part where the king was now covered in Slag.

Now trying to dish some more damage, I brought out my bow to use the C4 arrows again and kept myself at a distance before opening fire. The properties of Spike’s spell had taken on the Slag element, which according to Borderlands lore, made enemies covered in slag take more damage to other weapon variations. Including Explosive. “Okay, guys. I got a plan,” I told them to catch their attention before speaking up. “Focus on the King’s body. Garbuckle, whenever you can, use Magic Missile on them. From what it looks like, our weapons deal more damage after you hit them with it.”

“Got it!” Garbuckle replied with a Salute. Shortly before McBiggun raised an eyebrow and looked back at me. “Why the body? Can’t we just destroy it all at once?”

“I don’t think so,” I replied back, noticing a bit of magic from the kings body twitch around the neck. “I think after you take out the body, you then need to destroy the kings head separately. Wuzz, you and I will focus on the heads of the kings when the bodies are done. Careful, I don’t think there’s only one of them though.”

“There isn’t!?” Almost everyone replied, startled. Which just lead to me mentally facepalming myself in response.

“Guys, four of those tomb entrances just popped up out of nowhere the moment the tree of life lost it’s power. One of the kings just happened to spawn from that same tomb,” I explained, trying to have them see the connection I was seeing. “Four tombs, four kings… Come on, guys. We got this.”

We all soon immediately got to work after that, even to the point where Leona had placed a fiery enchantment on McBiggun’s sword to where it would set nearby skeletons on fire. One by one, each one of the skeletons kings in order rose up and went after us. And ashes to ashes, they all fell down… after attacking and shooting them multiple times of course. Leona also helped Garbuckle and McBiggun with taking care of the bodies while Wuzz and I used our bows to quickly take out the heads. On the last head though, Wuzz had an idea and rounded up all the skeletons in a line… before having his outfit change real quickly to that of some japanese archer.

“Ryu ga waga teki o kurau!” From that single shot, two japanese dragons soon followed the single arrow. The arrow landed directly on the skeleton’s head as the rest of the attack turned the remaining skeletons to shattered bones and limbs.

“Did he just… use an Overwatch reference?” Aaron asked, bewildered by what just happened.

“What’s an over watch? Is it a special watch you wear over your clothes or something, huggabutt?” Honestly, I can’t deal with this right now… especially with everything that had happened already and with thinking about what might happen later.

“We’ll… tell you later. Let’s check in with Athena.” Shayne proposed, which everyone around me also agreed upon. Approaching Athena, she soon began to congratulate us for completing that fight… along with telling us where we need to go next.

“As a representative of the Queen’s imperial guard, I, Athena, dub you: A knight of Justice, friendship, cookies and stuff… Congratulations, you earned it,” The gladiator/knight told us as she cleared her throat before speaking once more. “Anyway, if you are looking for the queen, the sorcerer’s got her. You need to cut through the Dwarven slave mines to reach his tower. Be careful though, from this point on, it’s possible that the Sorcerer will use mimics to catch you off guard.”

That just lead to a bit of confusion among the group as Garbuckle raised an eyebrow. “Mimics? What in the world are those?”

“Mimics are monsters that take on the disguise of loot chests. If you get too close, it’ll try to eat you with it’s teeth. My advice… when opening chests, back the hell up first. They’re as slow as hell… so if you give yourself some distance, they shouldn’t be that much of a problem.” She told us before walking away for a moment. Until Sir McBiggun called out to her.

“Wait, where are you going?” He asked, confused as to why she was leaving.

“I need to restock on my curatives. All the healing items I had in my inventory were destroyed when the airship I was on burned down. Don’t worry, I’ll catch up with you later.” With that, she ran off before disappearing into the tunnel that was at the bottom of the hill. Looking back at everyone, we soon made it through the exit tunnel that was at the back of the former grove and made our way through the chasm that was beyond that and to the bring that was along the mountainside. And to the entrance of the mines.

I’ve got a really bad feeling about what’s going to happen next.




End Chapter 29

> 30- The Dwarven Dilemma
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- The Dwarven Dilemma




Shortly after going through the doors that lead into the mines, we found torches along the wall that were able to light the path forward. Leading us to a small ledge that served as a clearing to where we could see some of the orcs that we once saw in the immortal woods. There were a few different flaming stones, which we were told that by offering up some currency as tribute, we could be able to apply enhancements to ourselves that would last for a short while. Yet, things really got interesting once we heard Tina narrate the next scene. “You enter the dwarven mines… you also hear the anguished wails of the Sorcerer’s political prisoners and enslaved dwarves.”

Not long after hearing that, we then heard that same anguished wail from nearby as it echoed off of the walls and around the cavern we were in. “Agh! I’m a dwarf and I am enslaved!” For some odd reason, I had a pretty strange feeling that Tina may cross some boundaries with this next one.

“These mines house Ragnar, King of the dwarves and leader of the Anti-Sorcerer resistance. Mayhaps, if you talk to the dwarves, you may be able to join forces and perhaps become unstoppable, mayhaps.” That… sounded simple enough. Which was weird because up to this point, everything so far has been anything but simple.

“Don’t worry guys, I believe I can convince them to lend us some help with our quest-.” Garbuckle began to speak, shortly before being interjected when we all heard Shayne soon speak up with a question on her mind.

“So how exactly are we suppose to determine who actually talks to them? There are three of us, including Aurox and four of them.” She said, which lead to Tina actually figuring out how to see who does the actual talking.

“Well girl, we roll the dice. You will represent Ken and that wizard… whatever his name is… Shiv-Spike or something? Aurox will roll for Sir McBiggun and Aaron will roll for Wuzz-” Before I could even question the premise and say how exactly that was suppose to be fair, I heard dice roll in the background… and Aaron sounding really excited.

“Twenty! Hahaha!!”

“Oooh… Sorry about that, Shayney. It seems like we’re having Wuzz talk to the Dwarf King thanks to my homeboy Aaron over here!” She said, followed by what sounded like a high five. Ultimately, the thought that was in my mind was actually the same exact thing that both Shayne and I said a few moments later.

“I have a really bad feeling about this.” It didn’t help any that Wuzz right now was curling his fingers and cracking his knuckles like he was a James Bond Villain planning a sinister plot as we proceeded further. There was what looked like a minecart track leading up to where we needed to be next as we followed it up the wooden path on the side of a rocky ledge. Fighting off a few spiders and some stray orcs on the way over to what sounded like the most obvious name for a location in these mines… probably because it was set up by Orcs.

Camp Dwarf Torture. “Okay… I’m not seeing any dwarves… or torture here.” Wuzz replied as he looked around and shot a orc in the head with one of his arrows. “Such a letdown.”

“Well, whatever the case, we need to fight through these guys and push forward,” Garbuckle said as he pointed out something in the distance… from on top of Wuzz’s head. “I think I see some dwarves on the other side of this camp.” Well, onward I guess. It took several minutes for all of us, including Leona, to push through to the other side. Including having to slay an Orc Warlord and several different orcs that would want to blow themselves up with explosive barrels to try and kill us instead of actually fight. When some of them chased us through the next hallway to where the Dwarves were, the dwarves that were originally mining in place fought against the stray orcs and worked with us.

That was indeed a sign that things could work out… but we still needed to find the king for these guys. “Over here, laddie!” Wait, could that be-? Turning around in the direction of the voice, we now saw some of the other dwarves down by what looked like a pretty big gate and one of them had a crown on his head as he waved to us. “My boys are itching to fight by your side!” I was wanting to say yes, but it wasn’t our call to make on this-.

“I punch him!” Oh no… No no no no no no no! Oh god, please no!

“Wuzz, don’t! If we can just talk to them like… normal folks, we could-.”

“I PUNCH HIM!!” He declared. Only just flicking the king with a talon… and causing him to explode. “Uh… he was looking at me funny-.”

“WUZZ!!!” All of us collaboratively shouted in unison, which soon lead to one of the other dwarves in the area shouting out all over the mines.

“Those adventurers killed Ragnar the Emancipator! He was going to lead us all to freedom! KILL THEM!!!” Well, not only did we happen to kill off their king, but now also pissed off the entire dwarven race… and made them angry enough to want to murder all of us. Not to mention that the only way out of here was through these guys. Just freaking brilliant.

“Wait wait wait wait… You’re… fighting the Dwarves?” We soon heard the Handsome Sorcerer say in disbelief before sounding like he was laughing his ass off. “O-oh god, that’s just… that’s just hilarious… I was going to kill them myself but… thanks though!”

All while we were still struggling to make sure we don’t either get blown up by dynamite, crippled by pickaxes or worse, getting shot at; Leona soon groaned deeply on my shoulder as she narrowed her eyes at Discord. “You’re killing me here, Wuzzy… First, we’re having to fight our way out of a group of pissed off, cider guzzling shortstacks and now we’re getting taunted by a little girl impersonating the voice of a grown man… Seriously?!”

“Uhh… I’m sorry?” The Draconequus then said, which of course lead to both Leona and I groaning simultaneously as we kept on moving forward. By this point, we were out of the hall of emancipation where we first originally met Ragnar and now found ourselves a long bridge leading across to a massive door on the other side.

“Hey guys, ah don’t know about you, but that looks like our way out of here.” McBiggun’s words definitely helped with encouraging us in that moment… yet, something told me that there’s more than meets the eye when having to try and find our way out of this place. Especially when were now beginning to see something on the other side of the bridge.

“In the distance, you see a lonely wizard blocking your path.” We heard Tina say… turns out though, it was more than just a wizard. It was… wait, is that who I think it is?

“Perhaps they knows the way out of here,” Garbuckle said, before narrowing his eyes at Discord. “I say we talk to him.”

“With words…” Leona added on, only leading to Discord looking rather puzzled as he looked back at us.

“I don’t know why you guys are looking at me.” I just rolled my eyes as I looked back at the… wizard. If you consider a Wizard being Twilight Sparkle wearing a navy outfit and a hat that resembled the same one as Gandalf the Grey. She didn’t have the beard, but oddly enough, some of the features of her appearance matched that of the same outfit that Garbuckle was wearing. It was also around then that I noticed the current… objective to what we need to do.



	Talk to the Wizard (with words).



That seemed… simple. Matter of fact, too simple. So, I decided to help move things along and approach the wizard in question, clearing my throat as I spoke up. “Excuse me, miss. My friends and I need some help-.”

Not even a few seconds after I spoke up, we all heard Twilight speak up… yet she didn’t seem too pleased to be seeing us right now. “Oh NO! Another band of adventurers that are wanting to defeat the Handsome Sorcerer!! Look, let me be honest with you…” She said, before saying something that… definitely seemed like her at the time. “You’re not going to make it. There's a high possibility that you’ll either die or be enslaved… or even end up dying while being enslaved!! And I in good conscience can’t let you go forward on your quest.”

Shortly after saying that, she took the staff she had with her in levitation spell and rose it above her head. Magic flowing behind her as she shouted out what she said next. “YOU SHALL NOT PASS!!!” Yet, once she brought the staff down, all it did was throw her backwards into the self made sign she was using in order to block the way out. Not to mention the objective changed once again.



	Pass.



“Well, at least we don't need to worry about anymore unnecessary fighting right now,” McBiggun pointed out as we all passed her. Only to hear her shouting in response.

“Goddess dammit!!!” She roared, before sighing in defeat. “Alright… if you really want to find the way out, I’ll mark the exit on your map. But if you die, then I won’t be able to say I didn’t warn you… because you’ll be dead!” With that, she disappeared with a teleportation spell as we proceeded toward where the door was. Only to have it slam in our face… and for Wuzz, that happened literally.

“The exit is locked… by dwarven door locking magic!” We then heard Tina speak up as Wuzz used an air pump to reinflate his previously squished head.

“Well dang it!” Wuzz then grumbled once he had his head back in the game. “Now how else are we suppose to get out of here?!” We looked at one another for a moment, shortly before we heard someone else speak. It wasn’t Tina though this time, but actually Shayne as she cleared her throat.

“You know, that wizard that we just passed might know a thing or two about door locking magic… Just saying…” Though, it didn’t seem important at first, hearing that gave me an idea though as I looked back at everyone else and began to backtrack a bit. Following the path that our wizard friend was taking in order to catch up with her as she opened the gate that blocked our path.

“Excuse me, miss… but do you happen to know something about a kind of door locking magic?” Garbuckle then asked. Yet, the question soon had the robed alicorn wizard’s eyes widen in shock and amazement before she answered his question.

“No way… That’s like number three on my top five favorite types of magic in the world!” She replied gleefully, before shaking her head to refocus her attention back to us. “Look, you’re going to need the secret dwarven passphrase to open the door. Go find some weird runes scattered around the mines… I-i bet those are the letters making up the passphrase. If you find the letters, you can probably get out of here!” Wait, did she say probably? “In fact, I found one just the other day! But you can’t have it! Go ahead and find your own.” When she said that… and guided us to where the rune actually was, all it did was just tempt us in order to take it.

And what made things even weirder was when Wuzz decided to… exchange the rune for a random book while wearing an archeologist outfit, brown leather hat and had a whip at his waist. “Hey! Aww…”

Shortly after the ranger got the letter and tossed it over to me for safe keeping, we then heard Tina speak up as she gave us some… emphasis on what exactly we found. “Nice! That looks like the symbol for the letter T… One down, three to go.” Just as we were about to leave though, the wizard soon spoke up and then asked something for us to do on the side.

“Hey… If you’re not too busy, can you assist me with something?” She asked us. I nodded my head in response, seeing that she did help us understand how the passphrase worked, provided one of the runes for the same passphrase and also showed us the exit out of here. “FACT; all great known wizards have beards. FACT; Mares are incapable of growing beards. Turbo fact; if you get some dwarven beard hair, I would look swank as heck!”

I looked back at Leona and everyone else, raising an eyebrow as I noticed Leona preparing some fireballs in advance, thinking that burning them would be the solution. “Now, you can normally just shoot the dwarves, but that’ll just singe the hair! Instead, we need to trick them into killing themselves.” And how exactly are we supposed to do that? “Hit the dwarves with this enchanted cider gun to make them drunk, then lead them into some mining equipment! It’s gonna be morally ambigu-awesome!!”

As she handed the enchanted pistol to us, that was when we heard Shayne ask something. “Wait… Cider gun… so are you saying that if you shoot anyone with it, it makes the person that gets shot intoxicated?”

“That’s what it sounds like… they did happen to become public enemy number one in dwarven society, so maybe something like this can come in handy.” Aaron suggested. I’m not gonna lie… but he made a very valid point. Even if it was because him rolling the twenty on the die in the first place and allowing Wuzz to do the talking was what got us all into trouble in the first place.

And yet, before we could even go forward a few feet, I was hearing a new dwarf like voice on my ECHO device. “You!! The sorcerer told me about you! Said you’d come for his queen… well, tough titty! I’m in charge of these mines and you’re never going to get the other runes… NEVER!!”

Just as we heard that, I soon heard a comment from Wuzz as we looked at one another. “Can I shoot him with the cider gun when we fight him?”

All of us at the same time had the exact same answer for the draconquus ranger right now. “NO!” But before we could continued on with the game, we soon heard something ringing again, followed by Tina’s voice.

“Hunh… unidentified caller… Ehh, there’s no telemarketers out here, so give me a second…” We heard Tina say before answering. “What’s up, homie? Dis is Tiny Tina speakin’.” Wait… Did she just tried to talk like a gangster just now?

“Ummm, hello? I’ve been trying to get in contact with… Well anyone for the past hour. I don’t know where I am, or why I’m dressed like this… But it really creepy here and I don’t like it… SOME ONE HELP ME!!!” Wait, what the hell? Was that… Asphyxious? But before anyone could say anything, I heard Tina end the call immediately… followed by Shayne questioning her decision.

“Tina, whoever that guy was sounded like he needed some assistance. Why did you just hang up on them?” She asked, shortly before hearing another statement from Tina as we were fighting through the dwarves that were attacking us.

“Simple… No spoilers…” Good lord, what did I get myself into this time? I swear, almost every time that Asphyxious is involved somehow, it’s downright shenanigans. First, there was him coming to the temple a few months back. Then there was chasing Sun while he was drunk. Not to mention when I found Orendi and how they crashed in on Ponyville when I finally reunited with Tina.

Anyways, where was I? Ah right, shooting dwarves with a booze gun and having them walk into mining equipment. That sounds just about right. Of course, having them walk into a press that smashes them into bloody bits and having their beards be left over was only part of what we had to do. The next step was to collect the beards that remained, but not all of them. Just five of them were enough, before she needed us to take them to the forge farther in the mines. “Okeydokey! Now we just need to take those beard pieces and re-forge ourselves a new beard! A beard more majestic than you can ever imagine!! To the Dwarven Beard Forger 9000!”

“Should I even ask why she sounds so enthusiastic and happy about having a beard?” Shayne asked before hearing Tina’s response.

“Well, according to Mr. Spikey down there, Twilight always wanted to put herself in the hooves of Starswirl the Bearded. So I decided that in here, she can be that… literally.” That just made me facepalm myself as I looked at Garbuckle, who seemed a bit too embarrassed to comment on the matter as we pressed on through the first set of corridors that were in the mines. Leona herself helped us out on occassion, but mostly it was both Sir McBiggun and I fighting through the dwarves while Wuzz and Garbuckle covered us.

When we approached one point though, where we could clearly see the lava underneath us and the scattered chests that had health, arrows and other items, we then heard Tina speak up, “Ooh, what’s that over there?” She said, just as a floating platform materialized some distance away. “It’s a rune… at the end of some super sick jumps and stuff!” That was followed by a few more rocks that served as platforms spawning in between like stepping stones.

“A JUMPING PUZZLE? UGH……” When I heard Aurox said that, it pretty much reminded me of how I felt about this same puzzle. Yet, that didn’t stop Wuzz from attempting it as he leaped into the fray… only to fall into the depths below… and then faceplant right in between Garbuckle and McBiggun.

“Tina, I’m pretty sure that this jump right now is impossible…” Aaron commented on it, which of course made her groan a bit before speaking up.

“Fiiiiine! I’ll make it do-able.” She commented before more stones soon on the side appeared out of nowhere. And yet, even if this was suppose to help us… it looked just as hard and tricky as what we were first having to do on our own. All this while Wuzz was trying to unstick himself from the stone floor he faceplanted on.

“Alright, how about we just find a way to cleverly bypass the whole thing and use one of us as ammunition for a plan involving launching themselves out of a catapult?” Wuzz soon replied, which got several strange stares from everyone as I decided to take matters into my own hands now.

“Sure… or I can just do this.” As I said that, I extended my dragon arm forward and used the energy I was channeling to pull the rune off of it’s ledge in the distance and towards us. “There, simple and no need to have anyone be launched out of a catapult.”

“Nicely done… Anti-climatic, but nicely done. You found the Dwarven Letter A!” Tina told us as I placed the second rune with the first one that we acquired a few moments ago. It felt good to have two of them now, but it still meant that we needed to find two more runes before we can truly get out of here. And the same dwarf that commented earlier had more to say on the subject.

“Celebrate while you can douche! You need two more runes to complete the passphrase and I have the last one!” When I looked back at everyone, they were pretty… surprised that this dwarf somehow knew modern day profanity. Then again, this is Tina’s game we’re talking about… and there were a lot of things here that we honestly did not expect.

But one of the things that caught us off guard was something that was going on outside the game. “Hello? Anypony home?” Oh god… don’t tell me… When I heard that voice, both McBiggun and I looked back at one another in shock. “Ah, hello everypony. Whatcha doing?”

“Oh hey AJ, we’re just playing a game of Bunkers and Badasses… Even if we’re out here, we’re actually watching Ken, Big Mac, Spike and Discord navigate the world inside the game. Come join us.” Shayne said, confirming that now Applejack was watching the game. Just as we encountered another group of dwarves that were trying to murder us.

It was while we were fighting though that Applejack soon commented on something that even I did not notice at first. “Uhh… Tina. I’m normally not one to comment on how you’re running this game of yours, but those dwarves look almost exactly like a displaced we met at Beacon. Red hair, short in height… and ah think his name is Nicko…” Oh god, she’s doing the dwarves based on him?! That’s even worse than doing them off of Salvador!

Now was when it seemed like Shayne noticed that too. “Hunh… now that you mention it, I do see the resemblance. But isn’t that kind of… well…”

“Yeah, I know Shayney… You think that’s racist or something? How about I ask him and see how he thinks!!” Oh god, don’t get him involved!! That’s the last thing we need to deal with right now… Wait, how can she-?

Yet, before I could even ask myself how in the world can Tina be able to contact another displaced, let alone know about Nicko, I heard her talking into her ECHO device.“Hey, Mister Nicko whatever your name is?! I’m playing Bunkers and Badasses with my cousin Ken right now. Is it okay if all the dwarves in my campaign somehow look like or resemble you?”

For a moment, I honestly didn’t think I would hear a response back… but as it turned out, she was able to get a hold of him somehow. “Wait, for real? That is… just FREAKING awesome! Go for it… and tell Ken I said Hi!”

“BOOYAH!! Not racist…” Tina’s comment afterwards did little to ease the multiple thoughts that were bouncing through my head right now as we were trying to focus on pushing through the caverns. Farther in was where we saw a battalion of Orcs and an army of Dwarves fighting each other. We could’ve went around the two of them if that was an option, but that did not seem possible given the fact that news of what Wuzz did to King Ragnar happened to travel pretty fast. Especially with how massive these mines are.

When we did get through both miniature armies though, we were luckily able to proceed into a different cavern with what looked like a forge on an offset path. Which meant two things. One, the next rune was in a puzzle that was here. Two, the Dwarf Beard Forger 9000 was also here… coincidently.

“Standing before you is a dwarven puzzle… to solve this, you gotta think real hard… TO THE MAX!” Shortly before one of us was near the forge in the back of the room as we heard Twilight speak. “Great! You found it! Now place the beard bits within it’s magical dwarven bowels!” That almost caused me and a few of us to snicker in response, shortly before hearing Shayne speak up.

“How long have you been waiting to say the phrase ‘magical dwarven bowels’?” She asked out of curiosity, while also whispering on the side to catch Applejack up to speed on what was going on as I was placing the beards on the anvil.

“Several hours…” Was Tina’s only response to the question, followed by a huge giant hammer that was lowered from the ceiling by a set of chains as it was hanging over the forge.

“Let me take care of this first before we attempt the puzzle.” I told everyone else, who nodded in agreement as I then heard Twilight tell me to strike the forge with the hammer while the forge was hot. Turns out, tapping it with a finger was all I needed to do before the hammer started smacking the beards on the forge.

That, of course, made Twilight feel pretty… excited. “Yes! YES!! I CALL UPON THE POWER OF THE GODS: MAKE MY BEARD GROW!!” Once the hammer had finished striking the forge, a newly forge beard was now floating from the anvil as I picked it up and added it with the rest of my inventory to give to her later. “Alright. Now come back to me so you can place the magical facial hair on my deserving face!” Now, at least we don’t need to worry about that anymore… Now for the puzzle.

“So… How exactly are we going to solve this one?” Garbuckle asked, while we were observing the cube floating above us. It was then I noticed that I paid attention to the switches that we were standing by as I looked back at them.

“Hunh… I gotta hand it to Tina, she’s pretty clever with this one,” I admitted, before looking at them. “Okay, here’s what we’ll do. First, we activate these switches in order to move things around with the cube. However, once we do that, we need to activate the switches again in reverse. It’s like a Rubik's cube.”

“What the hay is a Rubik’s Cube?” McBiggun asked, tilting his head a little.

“And who is Rubik?” I heard Wuzz asked, which almost made me want to facepalm myself because of the kind of question he was asking.

“No, it’s not like that… It’s a puzzle cube that had multiple sides to it and different colored faces. Something I remember from back home,” I told them simply before looking back at the floating cube above us. “Just do what I said with the switches and then we can get the third rune we need.” Not even deciding to question what I was trying to tell them, everyone just went along with it as we carefully activated the six switches that were on three different ends of the cube… before doing the same process in reverse.

When we were done, the cube hit the ground, before unfolding and firing off two orbs of light that unlocked a set of gates on the left and right. The first one to unlock the rune we needed, while the second one unlocked a dice chest on the other end of the room. “Woah! You solved my devious puzzle! Nice!!” Tina complimented us upon completion.

“YOU GUYS ARE AS SMART AS F**K!!” That was… not the normal kind of compliment that I would receive from someone, but what the hell? I’ll take it. Shortly after the gates were unlocked, Wuzz called dibs on getting the next rune while I went to open the chest. Luckily, it wasn’t one of the mimic chests and when I opened it, it provided some good stuff inside. Including some shock based arrows that could work quite well with my bow. Especially if the next thing that Twilight wanted us to do was what I thought it would be.

“That’s the letter F, only one more left!” Tina told us… followed by Greedtooth seconds afterwards as I noticed Leona on my shoulder look a bit more… irritated than normal.

“I got the last letter, moppet! And with the sorcerer’s power coursing through my veins, you’ll NEVER get it!” He declared, which in turn caused the small digimon on my shoulder to… well… set off.

“Oh yeah? We’ll SEE WHAT HAPPENS WHEN I  MELT YOUR FACE OFF AND BURN YOUR BODY TO ASHES!!” She roared, before making a personal vow to herself. “We’ll show him what happens when you call me a douche!” Note to self, do not suggest for her to go to an anger management class in the near future.

“So, who’s the cute fella on Ken’s shoulder?” Oh lord… Applejack, why did you have to ask that? I don’t want her igniting into a raging inferno on me here.

“That’s Leona… She just happened to come along for the ride, oddly enough.” Shayne then spoke up, responding to what AJ just said. “But she’s been doing a pretty good job of helping them… though, I would advise not calling her cute… it’s kind of a trigger to her rage.” Dully noted, detective Obvious.

Once we got closer and dropped down further towards where we need to be, we then heard Tina begin to narrate once again. “You now enter the lair of Greedtooth the dwarf… The sorcerer brainwashed him into running this place. You ALSO notice… a weird ass magic globe. Might be why Greedtooth’s so mean.”

“So wait… that globe may be how he’s being brainwashed?” Garbuckle asked for clarification as he looked back at the rest of us.

“Only one way to find out right now.” I replied, having my bow at the ready as we watched the dwarf got up from his throne and approach us.

“Welcome to my lair… NOW FREAKING DIE!!” He roared while… jumping into the lava.

“Wait, did he just kill himself?” Wuzz asked, looking back at all of us in confusion… shortly before we heard a huge rumbling noise and felt the ground shake as a huge golden golem emerged from the ground… and Greedtooth was in control of it. “Oh… crap.”

“Haha! A boss fight? Let’s do this!!” We all heard Aaron respond as we got ourselves for the fight. However, instead of attacking Greedtooth himself, we decided as a group that if we took out the… weird ass magic globe… first, we can break the curse that’s on the dwarf and maybe he can help us. Not before we weaken the golem a little first though.

As I aimed my bow at the globe that was around the room, Wuzz and the rest of the group, with Leona as well, worked on trying to get some of the bosses health down first. Then, at the right moment, I drew back my bow and fired off a single shot that destroyed the globe. Which in turn, caused the dwarf to act a bit… differently. “Woooooah… I feel… different,” He spoke, like he was someone waking up from a hangover. “Y-you! You broke the sorcerer’s control over me! You must want to get out of this really horrible place!”

“Umm… yes we do…” I said, though I had a feeling that there was some kind of catch to what this dwarf was saying.

“Goldie, get our savior the passphrase rune,” Greedtooth shouted to another dwarf before redirecting his attention to us… More specifically, Wuzz. “Thank you for-. Woah woah woah, wait a minute! You’re the jackass that killed Ragnar the Emancipator!! DIE!!!”

“Dammit Wuzz!!” I cursed, now having to dodge more incoming attacks from the golem as they were directed towards us and the other dwarves were converging on our location.

“I said I was sorry!!” Wuzz frantically apologized as we were being pushed into a corner because of them pushing us back.

“So does anyone have any idea’s for how exactly we’re going to get the heck out of this mess?” Garbuckle frantically asked. It was then though that… one idea happened to come into my mind. And that idea was standing on my shoulder.

“Leona… You said you wanted to turn these guys into piles of ash right?” I asked, surprising her with the question I posed.

“Well yeah, but-” She originally said, before then realizing something. “Wait, you’re… not actually going to hold me back on this one?”

“We’re running low on options at this moment,” I sighed, looking back at the Coronamon. “So burn to your heart's content.” Now, if any of you are familiar with the LEGO movie at all, giving Leona permission to do what I just said… was just like if you told Benny (The 1980’s something space guy) that he could build a spaceship. And her response?

“Oh… HELL YES!!!” She growled, her body glowing as she began to take on a different form. One that was the same size of Greedtooth’s Golem, had a long mane that would make anyone who was familiar with Dragon Ball Z think of Super Saiyan 3, and was incredibly pissed right now. “I’LL MAKE ALL OF YOU REGRET INSULTING A GODDESS IN THE DIGITAL FLESH, YOU MOTHERF**KERS!!!!”

And just like that, she went on a massive rampage. Firing off multiple blasts of energy that took on the form of a lion’s head as it made any dwarf that was caught in the crossfire blow up to smithereens. Picking off all the smaller dwarves one by one, she then returned her focus to Greedtooth, who began to beat the living crap out of him and the golem with a flaming series of punches and kicks. “KURENAI SHISHI NO MAI!!”

Her attack, which translated to Red Lion’s Dance, brutally broke off the arms and legs of the golem. Leaving only the head left as she went with one more attack to finish off the dwarven bastard. “PURIFYING HOWL!!” The blast had the rest of the golem get thrown into the lava pit that was behind it as she now had felt at ease since there were no more dwarves that she could kill. A few seconds later though, she then reverted back to… well, I think she shifted into a different form as we were now seeing here like a small sun.

“If you compare me to Celestia, then you are next.” She warned, growling at the rest of us before taking refuge on my shoulder once more. With the golem destroyed, we were able to salvage the spoils that were behind the former dwarves throne along with the last rune that we needed for the door.

“Great job! You now have all the letters. Now just get back to Twilight.” Tina replied, shortly before someone else interjected.

“We gotta go all the way back? Aww man…” Aaron then spoke up, showing his disapproval for us walking all the way back to the other side of the mines.

“Alright alright, here…” She said as two glowing platforms manifested in the room now behind where we got the rune. “I made some glowy portals for you lazy butts.”

“Did you just say lazerbutts?” The teen asked again, which in turn even made us also chuckle a bit. Even going as far as Wuzz speaking up in response. “Whatever that is, I want it…”

“So wait… what was the last letter suppose to be?” McBiggun then asked, bringing up something that Tina forgot to mention earlier.

“I think we’ll find out once we get back.” I told him in response, being the first one to step through with everyone else behind me. It was once I was back that I soon heard everyone outside the game trying to unscramble the letters we have.

“Wait… R-A-T-F? What the heck is that suppose to spell out?” Shayne then asked everyone.

“Well, the closest thing ah can think of is Raft. Like from those old Huckleberry Filly books granny used to read to Mac and Ah when we were little.” Applejack then spoke, which lead to all of us placing the four runes we got in the order of that word. Followed by one of us having to speak the passphrase out loud.

“Is it… Raft?” I asked, yet despite my hopes, the door did not open.

“The hay? Was that not it?” We heard Applejack ask as we began to take off the runes. Yet… someone else soon figured it out, but they weren’t so enthusiastic about it though.

“OH GREAT……” We all heard Aurox mumbled shortly before saying the reason why he was groaning. “I JUST FIGURED IT OUT…”

“So say it, big guy… Come on now…” Shayne tried encouraging him, which only lead to him grumbling even more before actually speaking.

“FINE, IT’S…… FART. HAPPY-?” Just as we heard him say that though, Tina bursted into a fit of uncontrollable laughter. Almost sounding as if she lost control of herself before hearing Discord speak up in response once we finally got the door open.

“Well… that was a rather… stinky thing to say… am I right?” Yet, his futile attempt at humor did not exactly run well with Tina.

“You ruin everything…” Was all she said, before I looked back at everyone else and sighed for a moment.

“Hey, before we get out of here, let’s go see if Twilight wanted us to do anymore tasks for her.” I suggested. Which in turn everybody soon agreed with as we began to backtrack to where the Alicorn Wizard happened to be. Leading me to placing the beard on her as we heard her shouting out loud and… what looked like her attempting to dance.

“I have the POWEEEEEER!!! Ah ha ha!!” She declared, just before I turned in the quest. “I feel wise as f**k right now!”

“Okay, what the hay is going on in here?” That had me look at everyone else for a moment, before hearing what was going on from outside as we heard someone else respond.

“Oh hey, Twilight. We’re playing a game with Tina and she imagined you as an all powerful wizard.” Great job, Aaron… You just had to-.

“Oh… can I watch?” Wait, what now? First Applejack, now her? This is getting a bit out of hand.

“Didn’t you have some kind of friendship summit thing going on with the girls or something?” Aaron then asked her.

“Yeah, but we already finished that some time ago. I was going to relax with reading a book, but when I heard you guys playing your game and having fun, I was curious to see for myself.” She replied, clearing her throat a bit.

“Well, perfect timing, Twilikins. I got two more side quests for your character right now actually,” Tina spoke, before the Twilight that was standing right next to us then spoke. “I’ve got my magic beard, but I seem to be running low on the magic juice I need to cast spells. Take this.” She said, handing me what looked like a flask for a potion with a few ingredients inside.

Going along with it, I took the flask as she began to explain what we needed to do next. “Alright. Now I need you to jam that into some magical creatures that are nearby and then kill them. The juices in their blood, combined with the ingredients already in the flask, will help create an elixir that should recharge my magic. First step, golem magic… for stability. Find a magical golem.”

“Hunh… I’m beginning to like this already… Alchemy was one of my favorite subjects back at Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns.” I heard her say, all while rolling my eyes as we happened to notice the golem we needed to blow up nearby. Once we got closer, I placed the flask on an arrowhead and aimed at the exposed backside of the golem.

“Insert the flask in there and it should start charging… You noticed how I didn’t giggle there? I feel like I’m growing.” I just rolled my eyes at that and ignoring Twilight outside the game asking Tina what she was talking about as I fired off that arrow. “Alright, the flask is wedged in there. Now, blow them apart.” With it, I prepared one of the explosive arrowheads that Tina gave me and used it to blow the golem up to smithereens a few seconds later.

“Great! The wands partially charged. Don’t forget to grab it!” She advised as Garbuckle picked up the flask and gave it back to me. “Now, the wand needs some Arachnid magic. For Flexibility. Find one and stab it with the flask I gave you.”

That may sound simple in theory, but it involved a LOT of backtracking. Like back towards the entrance of the mines. And unlike Discord or Twilight, who could teleport themselves over there, that was something I couldn’t really do. Thankfully though, I had some shock based arrows for the next task we need to do once we actually got closer to it.

Yet, things got complicated once we actually found the spider and shanked it with the flask. “Ponyfeathers!! That spider is growing a shield! If you don’t murder it with a shock weapon, the flask won’t get the blood it needs for the potion!” Already one step ahead of you, Twilight. Aiming my bow, I fired several different arrows towards the spider. All of them shock based as it disintegrated from the amount of electricity that was frying it’s body. “Awesome! Now it only needs one more source of magic!”

“Okay… and what exactly is this last source? Land Magic? Weather? What is it?” Twilight asked, sounding like a kid in suspense when their parents were planning on surprising them with something. Just as we picked up the wand again.

“Now the wand needs a source of orc magic, for power… You know what to do.”

“Wait, we do?” Garbuckle asked, confused while looking at me. Now came the easier part of all of this. All that had to be done was find an orc… stab it… and then shoot it in the face.

“Why is nobody helping me!?”

“WAIT YOUR TURN!!!” Tina snapped at what sounded like Asphyxious again, making him sound like a whimpering puppy afterwards. We got the last of the blood that we needed for the potion as the ingredients began to mix, turning into a white like blend of all three magics as she soon responded once we had everything in hand.

“Alright! The potion is ready! Just bring it back to me… and don’t worry, that last mishap with the orc happened to teach me an important lesson,” Oh really now? I wonder what that lesson is then… Fortunately, she happened to share it to me once we returned the potion back to her. “The lesson is… Magic is awesome and I should keep doing it!”

Yet, shortly afterwards though, she asked for us to follow her over to a nearby cliff as Twilight spoke again. “Thanks for helping me with the potion and sweet ass beard by the way. Y’know, for being a wizard, I’m the one usually asked to do the favors for other ponies. Like, ‘make Princess Celestia fall in love with me’ or ‘hey, give me unlimited power!’ or ‘stop talking to yourself and get out of the way, you stupid egghead… Having someone do stuff FOR me is a pretty nice change of pace.”

“I wonder how that feels like…” Garbuckle mumbled, rolling his eyes for a moment before looking back at us. All before we heard something out of the ordinary.

“Hey, Twilight. You alright?” Applejack’s question was only answered by a squeaking sound that you would normally hear from Fluttershy. Which in turn, lead to us hearing Shayne laugh to herself.

“Oh my god, she looks too cute when she’s embarrassed.”

“I am NOT embarrassed!” Twilight snapped before Shayne immediately shot back.

“Denial is proof!!” The teen declared, just as we arrived at the top of the ledge that Wizard Twilight was leading us too. Once there, she got up on the pedestal she was standing on before speaking to us once again in a tone where she sounded both proud of herself… and also sounding like she was getting a little ahead of herself.

“I think it’s time to show off my true powers, apprentice,” Wait, apprentice? Since when did that happen-? “I’m gonna summon a terrifying arch-demon, and then destroy it with my amazing skills. I need you to clap loudly and tell me how awesome I am!” Why do I have a feeling that she’s going to really mess this up somehow? “Come thunder, come lightning! Touch this altar with power frightening.

It didn’t help any that while she was saying that, there was a lighting storm occurring behind her and while that was going on, we can all here her maniacal laughter. That… before she said the second part. “Ahem… Magic beard gods, as my skills deepen. Let me test them against an EVIL DEMON!!”

There was a crack of lightning as it struck the ground nearby us, before hearing Twilight say ‘Ta-da!’ proudly. Yet, it turns out that she didn’t exactly get the arch-demon she wanted. “What is that? A broom? Gah, I screwed up the spell! Just a second, I’ll get rid of it.” The wizard replied shortly before chanting another spell. “Gods of power, gods of fear! Get this dumb broom OUTTA HERE!!”

Despite her efforts though, that only caused more brooms to show up… And these brooms looked like the same ones during the old Disney cartoon for The Sorcerer’s Apprentice. “Ta-daaaaa hell?” she said, looking a little embarrassed. “I’m uh… noticing a problem,” Really? What was your first clue? “Can you handle these guys while I work on a counterspell?”

Just as she asked that, those brooms, which Wuzz thought were harmless, began attacking us. Leona herself hid under my clothes because the water in the buckets she was carrying was what she saw as her… mortal enemy while they were giving the rest of us a hard time. That was because after the first few were killed, more of them spawned shortly afterwards.

“Okay, let’s try this now. They’re made of wood, so let’s see what happens if I burn them!” That did seem hopeful at least… yet, one thing to keep in mind was to never get your hopes up. “Beard of power, thick and wiry! Burn these fools with something FIERY!” There was the sound of thunder again and more lighting as we all witnessed the brooms being set on fire.

Yet there was one small problem… they were still alive… and now coming at us. “Ohhhh CRAP!!” Now we now have to deal with burning broomsticks that could swarm us if we aren’t careful enough. Just freaking brilliant… I get that wizard Twilight right now was trying her best to not mess things up… but it looks like luck was not exactly on her side today.

It didn’t take her long in order to try and come up with another idea to solve this problem. “Okay, better idea-- I’ll shrink ‘em!” Please, for the love of the ancients… I hope this works… “Eeny meeny meeny miney! My beard will shrink you TINY TINY!”

For a moment, it looked like it worked-. But then karma happened… and it made things worse. Instead of shrinking them, the exact opposite happened as they were now twice our size… and still on fire. “Whoo- okay. Exact OPPOSITE of what I meant to go. Gimme a second.” So now we were defending ourselves from brooms that were not only giant, but also on fire! Well geez, why don’t you just make them extremely harder to kill while you’re at it!!

Oh god, I think I jinxed us. “I’ve GOT IT! Something bad always happens when I do a good spell, so I should try a bad spell, so something GOOD will happen,” What kind of weird ass logic is that-!? “My other spells incited groans… and so I summon BADASS CLONES!!”

Cue the screwup to the sound of lighting in three… two… one… “ARE YOU KIDDING ME!? THE ONE TIME I WANT MY SPELL TO FAIL AND IT WORKS!?!” And now I feel like I definitely jinxed us a few minutes ago. Not only were we having to defend us against freaking broomsticks, but they were on fire, giants, and badasses!?! Good lord, this is getting way too out of hand.

“Dear lord, it’s just one screw up after another,” We all heard Aaron comment after I had to destroy a few more brooms using my swords. “What’s next? Twilight messing up a spell in order to try and help them this time?”

And like it was on cue… “Don’t worry… If I can’t get rid of them, I’ll make YOU stronger,” Oh no… don’t do it-! “Lords of facial hair, give me license… make these adventurers gods of violence!!” We did not get any sort of buff from that. Instead, I felt as if I was drained of my energy and couldn’t be able to run. Whatever she did killed my speed, broke Garbuckle’s concentration, reduced McBiggun’s stamina and also messed with Wuzz’s accuracy based on how his arrows were not hitting his intended targets at all. “AHH! I’m SO SORRY!! I’ll try to reverse it!”

Now we were not only crippled and drained of some important traits that affected our performance, but also now having to still fight these brooms. Princess, with all due respect… you suck at this. She was still trying to recite some spells while we were struggling to defend ourselves… yet what Twilight was struggling on was to try to find a word that could be similar to rhyming alongside orange.

Now, I know nothing rhymes with that, but that still didn’t stop her from trying. “Uhm, borange? Forange? Uhhhhh… gods of beard magic, red and orange, un-curse my apprentices like you’d un-grease a…… door hinge?” I’m not sure what she did… but I felt as if something came back to us as I could now dodge out of the way of oncoming enemy attacks a lot easier than before. “HOLY CRABAPPLES, THAT ACTUALLY WORKED!! Finish them off, finish them off my apprentices!”

Now that we no longer had any problems with brooms as we dealt with the last of them, the Alicorn said one last thing before we turned in the quest to her. “Yay! We’re safe!! I think I’m through playing with magic for now. Come on back, apprentice!” We finished that up and high tailed it out of there faster than a pegasus in a race as we ran all the way back to the exit out of these Mines of Avarice.

We wasted too much time with Twilight’s screw ups… and now, I hope that didn’t make us too late to save the queen… Whoever she is.




End Chapter 30

> 31- Through the Shadows
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Through the Shadows




Shortly after exiting the mines, we all found ourselves in a small cave with the entrance not far from where we were right now. Outside, everything looked all red and smoky as if everything down below where we were was on fire right now. Yet, despite the gloomy nature of the surrounding area, Tina was able to tie it in well with the narrative in her storytelling quite well. “With the Sorcerer’s tower in sight, you think of what you’re going to spend your reward money on once you rescue the princess and queen.”

Honestly, I was personally thinking of using this reward money to get a good gift for either Pinkis or AJ instead of getting something for myself. It was the least I could do in order to show how much I cared for them. I would think that Garbuckle would want gems, Wuzz would use it on whatever he thought would be good for him and… well, I had no clue on what McBiggun would use the reward money on. Maybe some new armor or weapons? His sword did seem a bit worn after the last several fights we’ve had to survive through.

Venturing up the ravine, some orcs emerged from several of the makeshift hits we found as they proceeded to try and attack us. This didn’t turn out so well for them as we still had our weapons at the ready, defeating each of the orcs and destroying some of the explosive barrels nearby the huts to easily take them out as we moved closer to the dark citadel. Though, once we got closer to the gate, we heard something get launched from way high up on the keep as we heard Tina speak again. “What’s that in the sky!? It seems like the Handsome Sorcerer is catapulting in some Orc’s to fight you! Be careful dawg!” Right on cue, there were more orcs that just happened to crash land where we were. But, after fighting off the first group, we needed to rest our bones a bit as we moved out of the way and into a side cave that was off of the main path we were traveling on.

As we were resting though, I happened to pick up something on my ECHO as I answered the transmission. Turns out, it was a new quest that we were assigned while in the area. “Hey there, it’s Athena. Out here in Hatred’s Shadow, there lives an evil prince named Blueblood. He’s already murdered several innocent ponies and if left unchecked, he’ll become the most villainous king the world has ever known. I need you to find him, kill his guards… and then slap the bastard out of him.”

Well, this should be interesting at least… Speaking of which, I wonder if there was anything else that could be done while we were here. Yet, when I was about to look around a bit, I turned to find Garbuckle talking to a nearby pony that was the size of a filly, but still wore armor and had a sword and shield too with a tiara on the front of it. Now that I think of it… it almost looked like one of the fillies that was in Applebloom’s class. And the request she had for us was… well… an odd one. “Help me adventurers! EVIL is on the loose!”

“Umm… could you clarify on that?” I asked. Given the fact that pretty much everything trying to kill us fits in the definition of evil.

“Certainly,” The knight replied. “I had recently slayed a dragon with a party of fellow knights, but was unable to find a SINGLE rare treasure on its corpse! There can only be one possible explanation for this… my colleagues must be loot ninja’s! You must investigate them and return what they stole!” That… made me curious as to who were her colleagues. But soon, the objective changed to where we needed to investigate the first colleague, known as Sir Bloom.

“Wait… are ya talking about mah sister for this one?” I heard Applejack ask for a brief moment.

“Possibly… ah still got some more in store for yaz, so don’t jump the gun on this one cowgirl.” I really wanted to smack my head against something right now. Fortunately, I took out my frustrations with Tina on some of the orcs that were still dropping in the area as we made our way up the hill. Taking a small detour to the left as we soon approached the first of the knights that we were asked to see. And yes… it looked like Applebloom in knights armor.

“Ah stole nothing!” She insisted. “Sir Diamond has gone mad, mad I say!” Yet despite her pleas, it didn’t stop Wuzz from trying to peek into the crate that she had near the rest of her things.

“Well, that’s a bust. Only thing in here is apples.” Wuzz sighed. But the response we got from the knight was not exactly a friendly one.

“Ah shall not forgive this insult upon mah honor! Have at you!!” She declared, just before swinging the two handed axe she carried with just one hand as she almost tried to cleave our heads. It was only when I blasted her with my arm out of desperation and knocked her out that we could catch a break.

“Curious… she carried no loot. Still, track the others down. I will have my justice!” The knight that gave us this quest told us as we went to go find the next member of the group. Which was named Sir Belle. I’m already beginning to think that just by how the first knight was based on Applebloom that these other two colleagues were based on the rest of the Cutie Mark Crusaders… but why Tina chose that is beyond me.

Running along the same wall that we had to run alongside some time earlier, we had to fight through both Orcs and Knights as we tried not getting ourselves in the crossfire. However, before we can go up the stairs to move forward, we noticed a knight and a small tent nearby. But when we approached the knight, she was open to what we needed to ask her. “This is utter lunacy! I am no ninja of loot!”

Once again though, it did not stop Captain Wuzz from checking anyways. And all he found was just a diary and some old cookie crumbs. “I have no time for this! To arms!!” Her first move was to swing her mace as it struck Wuzz in the face and threw him back a few feet. Causing me to use my sword as a tool of defense to block and parry her attacks while Garbuckle used a spell to throw her off of me and into a nearby stone wall as he helped me back to my feet.

“Accursed luck, she carried no loot either… Ah, well… it must be the last member of my former posse that betrayed me. Of this, I am CERTAIN!” And now we had the last person to investigate. Sir Scootaloo. Yep… definitely referencing the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Though, it seemed like Tina was taking the crusader part of the name a little too seriously.

“Does this quest giver even realize that we aren’t actually… well, killing them?” McBiggun then asked as he looked back at all three of us now. All I did was just shrug for a moment as I looked back at him.

“I don’t think she’s wanting us to be really specific with what we do with them. Just as long as she finds out whoever stole her stuff.” I assumed, looking back at him for a moment. “There’s more than one way that something can be accomplished… it just all depends on what you think is the best course of action.” For a moment, Big Mac processed what I said, before shrugging a little in agreement as we proceeded to where the next knight was. Who had a small chest the size of a normal cache that contained ammo, arrows and what not. This time though, she was wielding a sledgehammer.

“I AM SCOOTALOO!” We all heard her say… which seemed kind of obvious as she looked back at the rest of us. Once more, Wuzz showed off his lock picking skills and inside… was a Rainbow Dash plushie and a pair of Wonderbolts goggles. Which didn’t seem to fit well with Scootaloo when she looked back at us. “DIE!”

“Loot ninja! Die HYPOCRITE!!” We all heard Sir Diamond shout… this time though, Wuzz used a strange dart that landed on her neck before causing her to pass out.

“What was that?” I asked, just out of curiosity.

“Sleeping dart…” He said, before looking back at us with a raised eyebrow. “What? Just because I am a ranger doesn’t mean I can’t have other tools at my disposal if I’m out of arrows.” I had to admit, he made a valid point there. And it still seemed to work out well with Sir Diamond too… even though she wasn’t aware of us not killing her former friends.

“What’s that then? She had no loot EITHER? Curious… nonetheless, you deserve a reward! Return to meeeeee…… Return to me.”

“Hey, how about I go back and get this taken care of, then you guys can teleport me back to where we were originally with Sir Belle?” I suggested. I thought of this being a better option than having to walk all the way back up to where we were, which would also save time since it wouldn’t be long until the Handsome Sorcerer was tired of waiting to kill us. Wuzz, Garbuckle and McBiggun agreed with that as I dropped back down into what would be known as ‘the pit’ before heading back to the side path where Sir Diamond was waiting.

“You’re back… Let’s get your reward, shall we?” She said, walking towards the chest that was in the back of the room. I had a feeling that something was up with this here, so I unholstered Hawkmoon and kept it behind me as the knight continued to speak. “Shame about my former colleagues… If none of them were stealing the group’s loot, I wonder who was,” she said before turning her back to the chest. “You may have ONE item from this chest! ONE!”

Before she could turn around though, the chest that was behind her revealed herself as a mimic as it proceeded to attack her and begin to devour her. “IT WAS THE CHEST ALL ALONG!? OH THE CRUEL IRONY!!” I fired off several rounds from Hawkmoon into the Mimic. Not skipping a beat as I almost felt like my heart stopped for a moment.

Then, we happened to hear the final remarks on that quest for now… courtesy of Mr. Torgue. “Man, that quest was dark and ironic. A true look into the duplicitousness of interpersonal relationships! NOW COME SEE ME SO YOU CAN EXPLAIN TO ME WHAT THE HELL I JUST SAID!”

“Yeah… maybe later.” I thought to myself as I stepped back outside. Signalling a thumbs up to Garbuckle and the others so they can teleport me up to their location real fast. Not only did it save me from having to unnecessarily have to use up my energy into grappling up there, but it also helped in making sure that I didn’t have to use up ten minutes in walking ALL the way back up to join them.

“So, what’s next?” McBiggun then asked, looking to me to see what we need to do now that the small side quest was out of the way. Looking at the map that was on my ECHO device, I could see that the objectives for both the main quest and the side quest that Athena gave to us were farther into the castle. Meaning that we needed to work our way up the tower first before we could even think about getting anywhere else.

“Right now, we just need to push forward. Our other objectives can only be reached once we get farther up on this castle, so we need to keep going first,” I advised them, before feeling something off as I looked around for a minute. “We should be careful though… something tells me that the Handsome Sorcerer is not the only evil wizard we would have to face right now?”

“Got it.” McBiggun agreed, along with Garbuckle. But it was then that Wuzz happened to mention something that even I didn’t notice at first.

“Hey Kendov, where’s Leona? She was with us a minute ago.” That… was actually something I now realized as I looked around for a moment. Only to realize her not being there… and on my shoulder, there was a message on my ECHO device… that was from her, strangely enough.



Going to take a rest in your Digi… ECHO… whatever the hell you call this thing. Good luck on your quest or… whatever the hell you’re doing. -Leona



Well, at least that answered my questions for right now. “Looks like she’s taking a break. Guess it’ll be the four of us for right now until she decides to join us again.” Wuzz and the others were on board with that… mostly because the ranger knew that the less members in the party we had, the more experience points that would be divided amongst the four of us.

“Okay, then how do we proceed. Do we have a certain formation or something we should follow?” Wuzz then asked, making me think a little marder on how to handle this from a… tactical approach.

“McBiggun and I should lead. We have tools and abilities that allow us to soak up damage like a sponge and redirect it back at whoever thought it would be a good idea to attack us. If we have you and Garbuckle cover us from behind, we’ll be able to move on without any problems.” My suggestion was a bit of a surprise to them, but it was one that they were willing to try out to see how it worked.

“I’m surprised that Ken’s being smart about this. I mean, don’t get me wrong, I know that he’s smart and takes battles and what not seriously. But I’m surprised that he’s serious about how he proceeds in a game like this one.” We heard Shayne speak as we all took up different positions and engaged a group of knights that we found at the top of the next stairwell.

“Actually, to be honest, this is kind of normal for him,” I now heard Aaron speak up as I took down another knight with my sword and took down an archer using Hawkmoon. “Back home, I used to play a lot of games with him. But each time we played something new, he always seemed to have some kind of plan or strategy in place. He knew character strengths and weaknesses and always seemed to tailor that into whatever he played.”

“So he would be the kind of person to learn a little about a particular boss fight or something before actually fighting them?” The Teen asked, just to clarify.

“Pretty much. Other times, he doesn’t need the research and finds out by himself.” Aaron could not be more true about that. I can’t remember the amount of times that my observation skills and awareness from back home saved my ass here in Equestria. Not to mention helping me whenever I run into another Displaced.

Which is also pretty much coming into play pretty nicely right now since along with the knights, squires, and archers that were trying to murder us, a badass sorcerer just decided to pop in and join the fray. Having us change our tactics a bit as we focused on killing it first before it tried to encase us in ice. Once the knights and archers were down, Garbuckle began to use his fire magic to counter the ice magic that the sorcerer was using while McBiggun and I were working on attacking the sorcerer once we didn’t have to worry about it’s magic.

“I thought we didn’t have to deal with wizards until later,” Garbuckle panted for a bit until he regained his composure. “You know, like when we are closer to wherever the sorcerer is.”

“This is probably just a taste of what’s to come later. Keep on your guard though, we have no idea at all what they are capable of right now.” I told them, even though I personally had some idea as to what they can do. There were four types of magic based wizard enemies in Bunkers and Badasses. Fire Mage, Necromancer, Sorcerer and Wizard. Each one with different abilities, attacks and possibility to drop rare items depending on how lucky you are. The Sorcerer’s have ice based attacks, fire magi stick with flames, necromancy involved the undead and the wizards had shields and use lightning bolts. There were also badass versions of them that were pretty difficult to find depending on who it was or where you encountered them, but these foes were not to be taken lightly.

Once we came at a turning point not that far from where we encountered the knights and sorcerer, there were some chests up at the top that we managed to open up to see if there was anything useful inside. Of course, one of them turned out to be a mimic, which we disposed of immediately… but afterwards, we salvaged what we could get from the chests before moving on to find more knights… as they were trying to kill any orcs that happened to land nearby.

Sounds simple right? Well… The further we got in… the more difficulty we had in proceeding forward through the corridors and hallways. We even had little dragonlings, monsters we once encountered on the bridge leading into the dwarven mines, attack us and catch us off guard from underneath our feet as we ventured further into a place that told us that we may be getting closer to the sorcerer by now.

The Hall of Hyperion. “Well… this is something.”

“If this is a hallway where they worship that Handsome Sorcerer, then yeah, this is creepy.” Shayne added on before I heard her moving a bit. Before I could hear her speak again, I heard some doors opened as more of the knights we faced earlier soon spilled out into the room. Not to mention that the way forward was slammed shut. So, almost like every other situation that we have been put up against, the only way out was through.

No pressure or anything. “So what do we got here, Tina?”

“As of right now, you got several archers, a few knights and some more bad do's that will murder all of you if you don’t do something to help you out. The archers tend to fight from behind while the knights try to get in close. What’s your plan of attack, girl?” Tina replied to Twilight as we got out weapons ready for another fight.

“Go for the archers, then focus on the knights.” I said, using the same plan that we had used once before on the way up here as we took them down one at a time and made quick work of them. It wasn’t long until a few more groups showed up and we defeated them. However, that was also when we heard something from the upper ledge that caught our attention.

“Presto, change-o! Your face-o, rearrange-o!”

“Look alive! We got a badass!” I warned, just as the pyromancer overlooking where we were began to rain down fire on us. I shot at him with Hawkmoon, but it did little to affect him because of how far away he was from where we were and also that he needed to be closer for my hand cannon to do any substantial damage. Luckily, I had a backup option for dealing with that, but it required for me to use both hands so I can shoot him down with my bow.

Thankfully, I was able to get a shot off in time and prompt him and one other wizard that was with them to come down from atop the ledge they were on and face us in person. Heh… big mistake. Because not only did that allow for them to be close enough to where my hand cannon and swords can hurt them, but also allowed for McBiggun to effectively damage them too. Cutting them down to size and allowing us to press on.

Once past the door though, instead of the initial right hand we would take to the bridge that lead us inside the keep, we went to the left as the doors opened and we saw a unicorn standing on what looked to be a replica of the iron throne from Game of Thrones. “Who dares enter my court with weapons drawn!? Guards! KILL THEM!”

“You made it to Blueblood’s court. Take out his guards and the little jerk will have to take you on,” Athena instructed us as I noticed Spike looking a bit more determined to get to Blueblood than the rest of us as we took out each of his guards.

“I-impossible! Valiance! Silverwing!! Destroy that intruder!!”

“What’s… wait, are ya trying to refer to that one show ya keep talking about Shayne? Ah never really paid attention to it. Hay, I feel like I’m missing out on something…”

“Well, if you did see it, you would think this would be awesome!” I heard Shayne speak up as Garbuckle set both of the guards on fire with a pyrokinesis spell. Making it easier for both McBiggun and I in order to attack with our swords. Both of them were defeated rather quickly, prompting Athena to say the next step.

“Alright, now it’s just the two of you. Beat Blueblood in a duel and you’re good to go.”

“A duel to the death, so be it!” The prince remarked arrogantly… that was, until Spike used his staff to smack him upside the face. “Ow ow ow! Y-you swine! You bastard!!”

“Good job. Now, since we are not in the business of killing kids, you’re just going to have to slap the arrogance out of him.” We heard Athena reply, which prompted Garbuckle to take the first crack at him.

“How dare you! No one slaps the prince! The prince will do as he likes!”

Followed by McBiggun. “I’ll tell you what! I’m going to give you a present. After I raise an army and kill your friends, I’ll give you their heads!”

Followed by Wuzz poking him in the face. “Stop at once, I command you! …… Mommy, mommy-y-y!!

Then it was my turn. By now, we might have broken his spirit… and possibly his jaw, but who cares? This was fun. “I’m not THAT bad! I only ordered the deaths of ten… twelve babies tops!” Yet, around then was when we also heard something from Tina as we heard her speak up now.

“Uhh… That’s all I got… I don’t know what else to reference… I only saw the HBO show and I heard that they’re not done with the books yet.” Tina commented, which caught some attention from everyone outside the game.

“Y-you haven’t read the books!? They’re SO good!” Shayne responded. “They’re so good that I got Twilight into reading them!”

“Really? I heard they were kind of butt…” We heard Tina retort for a moment before Aaron was next to reply.

“Well, kind of… but there are still some good scenes… besides, the books are the reason why the show is being made.”

“True… though if you want to wait up for the show to catch up, that’s fine as well-.”

“What the HAY are ya people talking about!?!” We heard a frustrated Applejack trying to understand what was going on as all of decided to turn around and leave the broken prince alone in his courtroom as we pressed on to our next task. We had to cross a giant bridge and on the other side of it, we can finally enter in the Sorcerer’s tower itself.

Just as we reached the bridge, we soon heard the handsome Sorcerer speak to us and also the mood change around us a bit as we heard him speak to us. “Alright, hang on… Just… Wait up, I’m gonna release my dragon on you in a second… just getting my camcorder ready, there we go!” he spoke as we heard something being fastened in the background. “Gonna put… dubstep behind footage of you guys dying and get TONS of hits for it… It’s gonna be awesome…… Okay, ACTION!!”

Once again, just like when we started playing this game, we happened to have Revaan… or what looked similar to him flying over us as Tina then made an announcement. “The dragon from the beginning of the campaign approaches! Roll… FOR INITIATIVE!!”

And here… we… go.

Arming ourselves with blades, bows and spells at the ready, we charged forth. Attacking the Handsome Dragon with everything we had as the boss tried to burn us alive with it’s incinerating fire breath. I had to use the bow that I was able to conjure using some of my other powers since the firing speed on this bow, which from what the Servants told me looked like that of someone they knew called ‘Archer’, can replicate that of a smg or assault rifle. Which was helpful given the fact that this dragon liked flying around in the air and trying to rain death from above on us.

Eventually though, we were able to hurt it… and all that did was make the sorcerer angry. “Come on now, Smoky! Don’t let them hit you like that!” Yet, despite his orders, it did little to help the dragon in that present moment. Even if they had some dragonlings come after us, we were still able to hold our ground pretty well.

And it made the sorcerer even more irritated. “Smoky, remember what we practiced. Dodge and weave, dodge and weave! It can’t be that difficult just to kill a group of adventurers!!” Oh, this guy had no idea what we had in store for him. Not by a longshot.

Yet, despite the fact that we were doing well so far… Tina thought that we needed some help with handling the dragon. Even though I think we had things under control. “You guys look like you need some help. Imma summon Athena now.”

“Kinda wish ya didn’t, sugarcube.” We heard Applejack sigh for a moment. Not long after hearing that, Athena appeared right next to us, weapon in hand and ready for a fight. Even though it was… okay to have an extra party member on hand, the four of us had this under control from the start of the fight. So why did she bring her anyways?

Over the course of the battle, combatting the dragon took a lot of energy and effort since we couldn’t just stand in one place and fight it like that. Instead, we were constantly moving to avoid incoming attacks while also trying to fight back. Or as the old saying goes… run and gun. Even though we didn’t have that many guns and I was mostly using my bow… I’ll just not question it.

“What the hell, Smoky? Don’t leave yourself open like that. Duck and move, duck and move!” Unfortunately for the dragon though, it didn’t have the opportunity to duck and move as I infused some of my own strength into one last shot that took the dragon down. That’ll teach that stupid sorcerer not to mess with Revaan again!

Then we heard Tina congratulate us as a fireworks show of loot began to litter the entire bridge. “Looooooot, baby baby!”

“Alright!!” Shayne cheered in excitement.

“Hahahahaha!! That was awesome!!” Aaron yelled.

“Heck yeah! Nicely done!!” Applejack then followed up with as we now tended to grabbing anything that dropped. Which seemed a bit too simple for Wuzz since he pulled out what looked a lot like the vacuum pac that you would find in the Luigi’s Mansion games to suction up any cash or item drops while also making sure any gear that did drop was all in one place.

“Gah! What a bummer… fine, just get up here and I’ll kill all of you myself. Just… let me unlock the door.” With that, the sound of a huge iron gate had been lifted at the other end of the bridge as we proceeded to walk across. Only for Garbuckle to realize something.

“Hey Athena, aren’t you going to come with us?” He then asked, turning back towards the gladiator as she was cleaning any residue off of her weapons. In which the gladiator only had one response for that.

“I’m going to be taking a different route. I’ll be okay though, I promise.” She assured us… though I wasn’t exactly sure what Tina had in store for us as we ventured on inside the Sorcerer’s stronghold. Yet, once inside… things were actually pretty quiet.

One could say that it was maybe… too quiet, but there didn’t seem to be any hidden ambushes or anything once we stepped through the gate and inside where we were. Things didn’t seem… too out of place. The only thing though that was different than anything else in the room was the center platform with two chains attached to it and some kind of lever.

“Hey, do you think that’s an elevator or lift of some kind?” Garbuckle asked as we got closer to it.

“Maybe… if it is, then it could possibly lead us up to the top of the keep.” Even with the suggestion from Wuzz, something seemed rather… fishy. And that was besides the gross smell of everything in here.

Yet, when the ranger pulled the lever, instead of taking us up anywhere… or us finding out that we needed to pull another lever to prevent something from falling on us, the floor underneath us gave way as we began to plummet to the ground. “You drop down into the moldy dungeon… embarrassed by how easily you were able to fall into the sorcerers trap!”

“Good luck… escaping my dungeon… jackasses… it’s been real.” The sorcerer’s comment did little to help the situation… and neither did the conversation that Tina was having outside of the game with Shayne and the others.

“SO HOW ARE WE SUPPOSE TO GET BACK TO TOWN?” Aurox was the first to ask, surprisingly. I thought Shayne was the most likely to ask first since she seemed more interested in being a part of this game than him. Tina’s comment though… and the creepy mood in itself, had Garbuckle hugging onto my leg in a bit of fear.

“You can’t… you trapped son!”

“But we might want to do sidequests and stuff…” Aaron then added on, followed by Applejack and Twilight being in support of what he said.

“Oh… good point,” She spoke upon realizing her blunder. “Suddenly, THIS HAPPENS!” Shortly after hearing that, a small orb of light began to fly over our heads as one of the stone walls began to sink into the floor, revealing a hidden passageway.

Help…

The moment I heard that, I looked back at everyone else, asking them the first question that came to mind. “Did you guys… just hear that?”

“Yeah we did…” McBiggun replied, looking around for a second before gazing back at me. “Hunh… sounds like a prisoner or something. Ah mean, we are in what looks like a dungeon after all.”

“Perhaps they know the way out of here?” Garbuckle then suggested lightly as we went through the passageway into the next room. Now it seemed like there was one thing that we had to do in order to press on.

“Let’s go find them then.” I told them, to which everyone else happened to nod in agreement as we continued down the next hallway where there was a functional lift at the other end of it. Yet, while we were doing this though, we could all hear something else that was happening right now.

“Tina… Back there, you can’t just have us fall into a trap. You needed to give us a chance to escape it or something.” That… was actually a very good point. Why didn’t Tina give us a chance to escape that pitfall that we fell into.

“I’m soooorry!! I didn’t think you guys would make it this far in one session!” She told us like if she was a child who made a mistake and asking for forgiveness… which just seemed odd for someone of Tina’s personality. “I didn’t plan this part in advance, I’m making it up as I go!”

“Yeah, but the rules say-.”

That was when Shayne was interrupted… by the most unlikely of individuals at that time. “Sugarcube, my friends and I have saved Equestria numerous times over the last few years from Nightmare Moon, Discord before he was reformed, Chrysalis at the royal wedding invasion, King Sombra in the Crystal Empire, Tirek when he broke out of Tartarus and now Ken’s got these aspects to handle and you’re here talking about rules? Seriously?”

“How does that even relate to what we’re doing right now?” the teenaged rogue then asked.

“What ah mean is that none of the threats that we have had to face before went by rules. Hay, that Tirek fella blew up Twilight’s old home, Golden Oaks Library.”

“Woah woah woah… seriously? That happened?” She then asked, sounding surprised by that as she heard AJ’s reply.

“Ya, the whole tree exploded when Tirek tried to pre-empitvely attack me after stealing everypony’s magic and was going after me since I had the magic of all the Princesses, but I think that’s a story for another time.” Twilight tried to tell her, but Shayne’s response was rather… surprising to say the least.

“God… damn, I’m so jealous of you right now.” Wait, what now? “Ever since I was a kid, I wanted to live in a tree house and now I’m finding out that your last home was literally a home inside of a tree. Sorry to hear that it got destroyed though.”

“It’s a thing in the past… besides, Applejack and the rest of my friends were able to salvage the roots of the tree that was my old home and turn it into the chandelier above our heads right now.” Oh so THAT’S what it was! Almost every time I’ve been to her castle, I have been having trouble as to figuring out what the hell that was actually suppose to mean. Now it all makes sense-!

Just before I could finally regain my focus, I noticed that at the end of the hallway was a rather familiar figure… Oh you have got to be kidding me. “Hey! Hey!! HEY!!! OVER HERE!”

“Tina, what is Orendi doing in the game and why is she there?” Shayne asked… yet that didn’t help things right now.

“Was that Shayne!? Shayne, SHAYNE!! Aurox sucks!! Team up with me!” That just made me facepalm myself for a moment before I heard Orendi’s voice change. This time… it sounded like the complete opposite of the crazy self that the vampimorph was. “Oh sorry, got sidetracked. Hi, I’m Orendi. Chaos witch, nice to meet you. MEOW!” At the last part, I saw her magic form from all of her hands as she blasted some of her magic at us.

“What… was that all about?” I asked, raising an eyebrow as I looked back at her.

“I just cursed you… Don’t be angry though, because it’s a pretty cool curse,” Wait, how can a curse be considered as cool? “You can talk to the dead. Anyways, in exchange for this curse, I need you to find my sibling that’s somewhere within this Lair of INFINITE AGONY!” And why did that last part have to sound overdramatic?

“For the love of gods, make it STOP!”

Orendi rolled her eyes at that… and also the eyes on her hands also did the same exact thing too. “Just visit the mass graves I dug up, resurrect some bodies and see if he’s one of them… Also, you can resurrect the dead now. You’re welcome.” Uh… thanks for the unnecessary curse and added tasks to do now? “Anyways, OFF WITH YOU!!” Shortly after hearing that, she disappeared in a pillar of shadowfire as we activated the lift to keep moving.

Upon going through the first two rooms, we had ourselves attacked by numerous spiders and almost covered in webs to slow us down. It didn’t help that the name of these rooms was actually ‘Crawler Hall’ as we blasted, slashed, sliced and shot any one of those arachnids that tried to bite us.

Once we approached the third room in the hall, one that was subsequently named the Chamber of Woe, the enemies weren’t spiders anymore, but instead they were more skeletons as some of them were trying to shoot us and others were trying to cut us apart. By the time we took them down and got over to where it looked like there was a sword in the ground, that was when we heard Orendi speak… again.

“Alright, you’re near one of my corpse stashes… just touch the bodies and you should be-” Before she was even done explaining, my hand already touched them because I was pushed backwards by a skeleton on the ground and onto the bodies. Which… was a bit of a mistake, but at least it wasn’t a major screwup. “Is he there? Nah, those are just some of the bandits I set on fire so I could see WHAT THEIR STOMACHES TASTE LIKE! Ehh, better re-murder them again.”

Before they could attack us, Wuzz helped me out by using some of his chaos magic to warp me over back with the rest of the group and on my feet again. Giving me a second wind as we made short work of them. Yet, afterwards… well, that’s when things got really freaking weird. “Oh and by the way, I don’t want you to bring him back to life or anything when you do find him. I just want to make sure he’s dead… I was trying to share the news to him that I was getting to the next level of my relationship with my penguin friend, he disapproved, I got angry blah blah blah… Anyways, when you do find him, please show him no mercy!”

“Wait… How do you know about Orendi’s relationship with Toby?” Shayne then asked, which got me curious all the same as we continued to venture through these creepy looking halls.

“I invited her to a tea party while Ken was busy doing some… things…” That was… vague. But who cares anyways? At this point, our focus was to keep on moving on ahead. Turns out, as we were following the small ball of light that was leading the way, we found the second pile of bodies that Orendi happened to leave for us.

But before we were able to do any of that, we made sure that the area was clear first so we didn’t get ganked by any wandering undead. This time though, I decided not to touch the bodies since the last time I did it was purely by accident. Instead, Wuzz did… and the first set of skeletons that we were put up against were actually the size of midgets.

“Nooooope, nothing there but the troop of filly scouts that my brother happened to traumatize accidently before I ignited them. But, in my defense… It was his fault and I was in a hurry.” How the hell is THAT justifiable!? Better yet… why am I wasting my time trying to make sense of anything that Orendi says? She probably doesn’t see any fun in making sense anyways.

Boink! Oww… and why did Wuzz just hit me over the top of the head. “Don’t steal my lines.” Wait, I stole that? How the hell am I suppose to know that’s his?! Yet, who really cares? At this point, I can just ignore that like the echoes of what sounds like Asphyxious begging for mercy or something. I honestly could not tell.

“Pleases… Don’t use the wipe any more!... I didn’t say stop~” Oh god… DAMMIT Asphyxious! We have Garbuckle playing this game with us and you are just… really crossing some boundaries there.

“What is he talking about?” And speak of the devil, he just had to ask that.

“Uhh… That’s just… Tina, where did you come up with that?” Shayne then asked, sounding a bit creeped out by what had transpired in the last few minutes.

“Orendi told me that would be something he would say if he was captured and forced to do things against his will… She really helped me out with that.” And that is something else that I rather not remember by the time we were done with this. But at least by now, we were done with having to handle all of the bodies we have brought back to life… by disposing of them a few minutes later.

As for Orendi herself… we could hear that she was in a bit of a personal dilemma as we were beginning to make our way out of the room. “Rrgh! Dammit, Orendi!! This is the reason why you never get drunk on power before a murder!! Even if it does taste like LEMONS! I remember making sure to burn his house down, but I forget to check to see if he was INSIDE first! Gah, so irritating!!”

“Uh… should I even ask what’s the deal with her?” McBiggun asked before I sighed for a moment and turned to face him.

“Orendi’s a chaos witch… and no, she doesn’t use the same kind of chaos Discord would. Instead, she uses shadowfire magic and some other forms of sorcery, but mainly… she has a bit of a crazy personality… which oddly enough, reminds me of Tina.” I sighed before looking around to try and find the right words to explain what I mean.

“That and the part where many people would think she’s clinically diagnosed as batsh*t crazy because of some of the things she’s said or done,” We heard Shayne tell the others in agreement. “Believe me, when we were tending to her wounds one time before meeting Ken, she thought that she was going to die and that she couldn’t die yet because she had… overdue library books.” That… was ironic. Given the fact that they were previously talking about libraries and also the quest with slapping the prince was referencing the Game of Thrones books, I would not expect to hear something like that… then again, this is Orendi we’re talking about here.

Back to the main objective at hand, it was around now that we heard the same voice from before speak to us again.

Over here…… Keep going…

That lead to us reaching another lift that moved up to the next floor. In which there were more skeletons that awaited us at the top. Some of them being mages and gladiators that made advancing a lot more difficult. Especially when the mages kept on disappearing in order to avoid our attacks and also ambush us. Which got very annoying really quickly since it made it harder to open the next door that was locked.

Once it opened, we ventured into the next part of the lair. The hall of the dead… which almost seems like a nickname for Asphyxious’ laboratory. I was looking around and had my back turned for a moment… until I got nailed into the head by a fireball, followed by being slammed by something that had me tumble into another wall.

Or at least, I thought they were fireballs. When I was able to get back up on my feet again and my eyesight readjusted, it turned out that those fireballs… were burning skulls. “Ken, you alright?” I heard Garbuckle ask as he used some healing magic to help me back up on my feet.

“Other than feeling like I just got slammed by a freight train and hurting all over…… ehh, I’ve handled worse.” I sighed. Luckily, I did not suffer a concussion from whatever hit me. So McBiggun now was up front to cover us and be the group’s tank while I was trying to recover. Course, that didn’t mean I couldn’t help out at least. I could use my abilities and ranged weapons to support the group while my body was beginning to heal.

Going through the Hall of the Dead was one that required us to think outside of the box since I was partially hurt and it forced us to change tactics. It wasn’t too agonizing, but we could only get back to the strategy that actually worked once we were out of the hall, killed the necromancers that was at the next that was connected to this point, We’ve been through many oddly named areas at this point, including the Temple of Misworship earlier while traveling through these catacombs. Hell, a whole lot of odd names in general. Yet, where we were going next had one last pile of skeletons to bring back.

This time though, Wuzz had something to say. “Okay, the last two times we’ve done this have been nothing but dead ends… Pfft, get it? Dead ends… since we’re dealing with dead-.”

“Ah think we got that already, Wuzz,” McBiggun pointed out. “What do you suggest we do?” Wuzz himself scratched his chin for a moment, before thinking of an idea.

“Once they rise from their graves…” he said in a dramatic tone of voice, “Garbuckle should use a fire spell that burns all of them in the same area before coming at us. Besides, Kendov is still sore from what happened earlier.”

I rolled my eyes at that. “Yeah right, I can fight on my own-.” I told them, trying to move my arm… only to be greeted by a violent surge of pain. “Nope, never mind. It hurts… still…”

“My point exactly… If Garbuckle can have them all burn to ashes, that could give me the chance to give Ken a remedy so he can recover.” Wait… was he… trying to be smart about this? Wuzz always seemed like the kind of person who liked to joke around on these issues instead of being serious…

Ehh, who cares? As long as I can actually get up and move again without feeling like my whole body was broken, then I’m all for it. We stuck with Wuzz’s idea and to our surprise, it was actually rather successful. His idea lead to Garbuckle making short work of the undead while also applying a remedy of sorts to my body so that way I can move without feeling pain every few seconds.

“Ah for the love of-! Oh, you know what? I got a better idea. I captured this sorceress a while ago in the Seers Sanctum because she seemed to have stolen my brothers old gear and disguise. I’ve been trying to get the information out of her regarding where did she place my brother’s corpse, but with no luck. How about one of you come here and give me a hand… or two… I need ALL the hands! I DEMAND SATISFACTION!!!”

What… the hell… was that? I mean I know Orendi can get pretty strange… but seriously, what… the hell… was that?!

“Oh Yes! Don’t stop… that feels wonderful!” Around now was when one would normally have the entire group walk in… but with the way that things have been escalating… I think I’ll just take this one by myself.

Walking in… it turns out how Orendi was ‘torturing’ this sorceress… was actually just tickling her with a set of feathers she ripped out of a old pillow. Not to mention that this captive looked more like a lich than anything else. “Okay, what the hell is going on? You’ve been keeping my group and I in suspense for the last half hour or so and the amount of innuendo’s we’ve been hearing is making Spike- I mean Garbuckle question what is real or not.”

“Ah BRILLIANT! You’ve arrived just in time,” The Chaos Witch eagerly replied, handing me some feathers. “I want you to get her to beg-.”

“What?”

“-begin telling us some answers,” She clarified, clearing her throat as her voice changed. “We believe this witch ganked my brother and robbed his grave of his possessions. Even having THE NERVE to try and tell us that she is actually our brother. If you don’t want to do that, you can always punch her. That’ll probably solve ALL OF OUR PROBLEMS!”

“For the last time… I am Asphyxious.” Said the woman on the table. “I changed forms to get away from all the creepy things.” That was a likely story… but given the fact that Orendi’s story was conflicting with what we’ve been hearing… this is getting increasingly difficult by the minute.

“You seem to have a dilemma involving these two. Depending on how you think it’ll solve the problem, would you choose to follow Orendi’s request… or press on.” That information from Tina now gave me two possible choices to make.



Listen to her story.



Or…



Punch her.



Hunh… tough decision.

“Oh come on! Please, I don’t like it here! It horrible, and Orendi acting strange.” Complained the woman on the table… wait, that was a table? It looked like an altar from the way it was described.

“Ken, what’s going on in there?” I turned to the other end of the hall to see Garbuckle come in. “And why are you using feathers to tickle torture somepony?”

“Wait, you know what that is?”

“Why do you think I always dreaded it since Twilight got wings?” He then asked, looking back at the woman at the table before sighing for a moment. “I’ll just say it’s taking longer than expected for you to finish what you are doing.” With that, Garbuckle left us alone as I sighed for a moment.

“Great… that and the voices we’ve been hearing don’t exactly help us right now.” I groaned, thinking that the best way to get this done and out of the way was option b. That was of course… I heard some other ideas.

“Guys, I think that woman is telling the truth… I mean, who else do we know is either A, a displaced… or B, a freaking undead lich?” Shayne told them, shortly followed by Aaron.

“What sort of proof do you have on that?”

“I’ve been to his world, Aaron. Everypony he knows is basically a constant tease… whatever the hell happened here, it probably involved some accident in his lab and then Orendi going batsh*t crazy once she saw him.” Shayne’s theory was… plausible. I have to give her that. I mean, Asphyxious isn’t exactly the kind of person that would be all “safety first” whenever it came to something that he was working.

What I didn’t expect was for that theory… to actually be right. “If I say that what happened, will I be let go?” She asked looking at me and Orendi.

“Yeah, but Big Mac, Discord and Spike are probably not going to look at you the same way again… along with everyone else outside the game,” I whispered the last part, looking back at him. “After all, Tina’s already said enough things to probably make Mac question my relationship with AJ.”

“What the hay is he talking about?” Applejack asked shortly afterwards.

“Tina once accidently said that Ken’s gear gave him Sexterity instead of Dexterity, but said that you would probably like the first one better.” ARE YOU FREAKING KIDDING ME, SHAYNE!!? That when I felt something wrap around my leg. Looking down, I saw that it was the woman tail and she was smiling at me.

“Now Ken, you’re making it sound like I don’t like being in this form~” Okay, that is just… beyond weird… I didn’t want to do this but…

SMACK!

Yep, that was pretty much a reason why to stick with option B. “I’m just in this game to have fun, not forced to do something against my will. Besides, Applejack is watching and we’re getting married soon, jerk!”

“Ow… You could have just said all that, no need to hit me.” She grumbled, sighing a little. “Okay, Orendi let me up.”

“SHADOWFIRE NUUUUUUUUKE!!!” If casting a powerful spell of shadowfire magic that would throw Asphyxious into a wall Orendi’s way of… getting up, than what the hell? I’ll take it.

“Yeah… That hurt, but.” Asphyxious made popping sounds as she stretched. “Man, does this feel so good~”

And that was my cue to get the HELL out of there before things escalated even more. “Seeing as you did as sweet orendi ask, you get loot.” Asphyxious smiled as she reached behind her back and pulled out a bag of bits… or whatever currency we were using here in game along with throwing a handgun that smacked me in the forehead.

It didn’t help any that the side of the handgun said Tediore on it... and then exploded in my face. “Come on sweetheart, it time for us to go home~” Asphyxious said as she and Orendi locked arms and started to walk away.

“Tina, did you seriously come up with all of this on your own? Like with Asphyxious and them? I mean, everything seemed a bit… too realistic.” Shayne then asked as I decided to keep the weapon given so I could sell it later for when we needed the money for items and curatives.

“Well, I came up with the lines for Orendi myself… Asphyxious though…” Oh god… don’t you tell me… Tina, what did you do? “Think about how Leona and that Jace guy got in here, then give her a makeover with a gut full of dynamite and a booty like pow~”

Tina, that is beyond uncalled for. Just… I barely could be able to process everything that just happened. Matter of fact, I don’t even WANT to process everything that just happened. Rejoining the rest of the group, we heard the same voice from before calling out to us. Followed by hearing Tina speak up.

“And then Athena came in to kick some butts!”

“Tina, why are you always trying to bring in Athena to make her look like the hero? What is exactly going on-.” Yet, unfortunately for us and also Shayne… we never got to know the answer to that question.

“Yeah girl that’s cool and now you hear a voice that’s SUDDENLY crying out in pain!” She shouted, following up with more voices and pleas before saying something else. “Alright. Once again, we’re rolling to see who does the talking with the prisoner.”

One dice roll later… “OH FOR THE LOVE OF-!”

“Haha! TWENTY!!” Oh god, if Aaron got it again… then that means… “I punch her-!”

“Wuzz NO!!” I shouted, stopping him before he did anything stupid. “She’s our only ticket out of here!”

For a moment… that actually got some sense knocked into him… without actually having to hit him. “Fine… I talk to the prisoner.” He groaned. Looking back at the… prisoner, it almost looked like the exact same person that would be Angel in Borderlands 2. Just with some scars and other add ons to actually simulate being tormented.

“Release me and I can show you the way to my fathers keep…” She begged weakly. Looking back at the guys, while Wuzz was just pouting with his arms folded, Garbuckle and McBiggun shrugged for a second before looking back at me and speaking up.

“Sure why not? What’s the worst that can happen?”

Why do I have a feeling he just jinxed us? Because the moment that we set her loose… the mood of the prisoner did a complete flip as she glared at us in return. Darkness forming around her eyes as it made Garbuckle shiver in place. “Now I am free… to WRECK MY VENGEANCE UPON THE WORLD!! STARTING with YOU!”

“I told you! I TOLD YOU WE SHOULD’VE PUNCHED HER!!! I TOLD YOU!!” Dammit Wuzz, this isn’t the time for that!!

Whatever we were facing, it was lashing out at us in full force, going as far as forming claws of shadows that ravaged the cell that she was in. And yet, the Handsome Sorcerer himself did not have much to say on that subject either… “Oh yeah, I probably should’ve mentioned that I only trapped you in my dungeons so you can release Sombra… like what you just did so… have fun getting killed by my freakass daughter I guess.”

“Uh… Tina, don’t you know that Sombra was a king?” Twilight tried pointing out to her while we were struggling to fight her right now. Forcing us to keep on dodging and barely giving us a chance to attack.

“What are you saying then? That name sounds like a mares name, so she’s a MARE!! Also, are you saying that mares can’t be kings?! Shame on you! That’s Sexist! SEXIST!!!”

“What-!? No, I-!”

“SEXIST!!!” For the love of god, Tina, did you seriously have to do that? Nevermind that, why the hell am I focusing on that when we should be trying to figure out how to actually beat this boss right now!

Only problem though was that when Wuzz got over to where we were, he could tell that something was wrong with Garbuckle. “Uh oh… That’s a new status effect I haven’t seen before.”

Wait, status effect? Nevermind that… “What happened?”

“The moment she got out, Garbuckle was afflicted with fear. Putting him in a terrified status. He’s paralyzed by fear that he can’t move a muscle right now.” Well crap, that puts him out of commision. Now we’re down a man and need to change plans.

“Can you get him out of it?”

“I could, but I used my last Remedy with trying to restore your body earlier… I can help, but I need time,” Wuzz said, snapping his fingers to open a nearby cell door for us to take cover in. “You three figure out a way to defeat her. There is a possibility that if you defeat the one who afflicted him in this stated, he won’t be afraid anymore.”

Wait, three? “I’m not going down that easily, freak!! I’ve killed dragons, liches and dracoliches more scarier than you!!” Ah right, Athena… wait, what the hell did she just say? “You two, get moving! I got a plan!”

When I heard that, I knew she was referring to McBiggun and I since she was pointing back at both of us as we took cover behind a broken boulder. “Listen up you two because I’m only going to say this once,” She instructed us as we saw her get out her shield. “I’m going to draw her fire away from both of you and distract her. While I do that, both of you need to coordinate your attacks. Do this and we can kill that thing. Understood?”

I looked at McBiggun for a moment, who looked at me for a bit before nodding his head as I turned back around to tell her. However, it didn’t seem like I had to tell her anything because shortly after seeing the stallion next to me nod his head, she rushed into the fray. Forcing us to play catch up as we followed Athena’s plan of attack. Moving in a circular pattern to not only confuse the boss, but also disorientate her as well. Which was working out surprisingly well.

Until one of her attacks caused McBiggun to trip and fall forward. The moment that happened, out of instinct, I broke formation. Ignoring what Athena was yelling at me for as I charged at the monster as it was trying to close in on him.

“My father has lured you all to your deaths! He’s the only one to blame for this! DIE, ADVENTURER-!!”

“Not TODAY!” I yelled, using whatever energy I could muster in my arm to blast the boss in the face and blind her. To my surprise though, after that happened, McBiggun pulled off a risky maneuver and threw his claymore for me to catch. Forcing me to use both of my hands to grip the weapon as one last slash caused the boss to explode in a fury of light. Tiring us out… but holy sh*t, I was glad that was over.

Now I just need to help get McBiggun back up on his hooves. “Uhh… Sugarcube?” We heard Applejack ask Tina as she cleared her throat. “Did we really have to kill that… Sombra thing? It just seemed like all of the problems are more on the sorcerer and everything else that works for him is just… expendable. I mean, is the Sorcerer really that bad?”

“Pfffffttt…… What? Naw man, the Sorcerer is the worst. If it wasn’t for his dumb butt… everything would’ve been fine and nothing would’ve gone wroooooong~” Okay, something about that did not feel right… What the hell was Tina talking about?

“Alright, you know what? I’ve had it with you adventurers ruining all of my plans. Let me unlock the gate for you so I can kill you myself… for real this time.” Hold that thought for a moment, please.

“Hey guys… should we continue from here or head back to town first?” I asked a few moments after getting McBiggun back on his hooves as I looked back at Wuzz and Garbuckle.

“I say town,” Wuzz told us, looking back at everyone now. “We’re getting increasingly low on curatives and I ran out of Remedies to heal you guys of any status effects. That took a toll on us just now since it made Garbuckle unable to fight.”

Speaking of which, that reminded me… “That’s a valid point. Garbuckle, you okay buddy?”

He first nodded his head for a moment, before rubbing his eyes a bit as he looked back at Wuzz and the rest of us. I was relieved to see that he was okay, but also concerned about if he would be in good shape to keep fighting. “Yeah, I’m alright… I know a recall spell to bring us back to town as well as a spell to get us back here once we take care of everything. You guys want me to cast it?”

All of us nodded our heads in agreement for that. At least with going back to town… we can be able to clear our heads a bit, get some rest and acquire anything that we might need in order to prepare for when we come back… and before beginning our assault on Dragon Keep.




End Chapter 31

> 32- The Dragon's Keep
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- The Dragon’s Keep







When all of us originally went back to Flamerock Refuge, each of us decided to do our own thing when it came to preparing ourselves for our final battle with the Handsome Sorcerer. For Wuzz, he decided to go shopping and grab more items and curatives we would’ve needed for the last leg of the journey. For McBiggun, he was reforging, repairing and also putting on new forms of equipment for him to use in combat since all of his old items took a serious beating. Garbuckle himself was practicing his magic and sorcery along with getting enough mana potions.

However… for me… well, after turning in some quests to Mr. Torgue and Athena, the gladiator had an additional task for me… after Mr. Torgue was shouting out about what the hell is an e-sport and other obscene questions. The job I was asked to do was… simple enough to say the least and it involved a bit of backtracking, but I had a feeling that what the reward for this will be will be helpful. And I was reminded of it when I was walking back the way we came along the beach outside Flamerock Refuge just by myself. “There’s a… uh… let’s say unmotivated golem somewhere around here with a pretty sweet sword stuck in it’s back. I’d appreciate it if you bring it back to me.”

My only thought on the subject was that she would possible need the sword for when we were to face the Handsome Sorcerer. Despite the fact that she already had a sword, this one could have some magical properties that may be helpful in a pinch. But if she really wanted me to get this weapon for her, she would have to give me something just as good in exchange right? I guess I was going to find out for myself, especially since I was now going to the area called “The Unrelatively Unvisited Shoreline”.

“Stay safe. Once we get out of this, I’ll give you my magical sword gun.” Woah woah woah woah, hold the f*cking phone!! Did she just say what I think she just said?

“Wait, so that’s a gun that shoots freaking swords?” Shayne then asked, sounding both confused and rather surprised by that statement.

“You know it,” I heard Tina say, shortly before I heard her voicing Athena again. “That gun shoots magical swords… and it is tight as hell. Bad guys won’t know what hit ‘em… But they’ll probably assume it’s swords.” I was liking the sound of that already… but it seemed like someone else was far too enthusiastic about it as I heard Wuzz shout from all the way in Flamerock to where I was right now.

“This is THE BEST GAME I’VE EVER PLAYED!!!” Dear God… if Tina earlier almost made me lose the hearing in both of my ears, then Wuzz’s shouting just now might’ve made me go deaf with how loud it was.

There were several skeletons along the beach and also a few golems too, but none of those golems had any form of sword or weapon stuck in their back at all. But the farther I went up the beach, the closer to what looked like an abandoned temple. Or as the map named it, the Temple of Unwarranted Self Importance… and face down on the ground was actually what looked like a small series of boulders and a sword stuck in the middle of one of them.

“There he is… Look like he’s taking a nap,” I… am not sure if Golems can actually take naps, but that’s beside the point. What do I do now? “Just sneak up and grab the sword…” Sound simple right?

More like anything but that. Because once I tried to nudge the sword just a little, all the stones in the area began to reform into the golem that now was really wanting to pound my face into the dirt. “Ooh, looks like you got him angry! Just kill him and yank out the sword, huggabutt!” Tina… that’s not how my mom tries to encourage me or give directions at all.

“It’s still super weird when you make her talk like that.” Shayne replied, only to hear Tina come up with a snarky comeback as I focused on trying to take this golem down.

“Your FACE is super weird! Ohhh WHAT!? Gimme five, Aaron! Oomph!!” She proclaimed, before sounding like she gave Aaron a high five in response.

“Hell yeah!” Sure… you guys celebrate while I try to not get myself killed by an golem that’s highly motivated to murder me now. That’s basically the worst trade off… ever. Eventually though, I was able to take it down as I raced back over there. Trying to pull out the blade quickly in order to get it out, but it didn’t move an inch.

“It didn’t budge, you gotta keep yanking-.” I was going to do that… if it weren’t for the fact that the golem was reforming itself again as now seemed even more pissed off at me. “Oh CRAP! The sword’s cursed! It’s reviving him!!” And around now is when I begin to realize how difficult having to finish this quest will be.

Each time I try to get the sword out, the weapon will resurrect the golem. And each time the golem gets revived, he gets even more angry. Which in turn increases how much damage he can dish out… and how much pain he can deliver. Unfortunately for me, I had to experience that firsthand… and since I was doing this by myself, I didn’t get any kind of support from the rest of my party and I was forced to do this on my own.

Luckily, after a few minutes of trying to figure out what this golem can and can’t do, I was able to actually know where I could hurt it as I attacked it a few more times and had it fall to the ground. Prompting me to pull the sword again. Even though I didn’t actually remove it, what I heard from Athena knew that at least I was getting somewhere. “It’s nearly out! Keep pulling!!”

Yet, what I now realized was the Perturbed Golem I was originally facing… was now an enraged- no no no… more like incredibly pissed off golem. The red glow where it’s eyes would be were a blood red like if Aurox or someone else had gone into a blood enraged frenzy. Which prompted me to stay the hell away from it as best as I can. Going as far as to use my arm to try and traverse around the area quickly so I could actually able to get a shot off. Some of my other arrows, like normal, incendiary and bolt arrows (shock element) did not do so well against a creature of this particular size. But the explosive blast ones that Tina made for me before I agreed to jump in headfirst into this game? That had a better result.

Depending on where the arrows landed of course. Unlike with skeletons, knights or the dwarves, headshots weren’t exactly the best method of blowing up a golem. In fact, what the rest of us found out while we were in the Mines of Avarice was that a golem’s weak point was actually the core that’s in the center of their body. However, some attacks from the front of the golem won’t do so well… as attacking it from behind.

Hence, why I was trying to get behind it before it noticed where I was as I fired off a blast arrow at it’s core as it exploded. It was enough to weaken it, but not kill it just yet. One more shot had to do the trick, but I needed to keep moving or-.

SMACK!

Or that happens. Damn, who knew golems could pack that much of a punch? Thankfully, none of my bones are broken… I hope. I could still feel the pain from that golem’s last attack as I tried to shoot it one last time. Sure, my arms and pretty much the rest of my entire body were in utter pain, but when has that stopped me before?

Pulling back as far as I could, I released one last arrow and the explosion from that one had the golem go down… hopefully for good this time. Walking over, I managed to pull out the weapon fully… Yet, I was caught off guard when I notice the stones from the golem reform again. Which wasn’t good because before I pulled out the sword, I put away my own weapons so it would be easier for me to pull it out with both hands rather than just one.

“Oh, you have got to be kidding me-!” That was before they all fell apart and now laid on the ground… Lifeless. “Oh… well… that happened.”

“Well done… now bring that sword back to me now, would ya?” One moment please, Athena. I need to see if there was anything in the chests nearby to patch up my injuries before making the long walk back.

Kicking open two of the more common chests at the bottom of the temple’s stairwell, I found a couple of healing vials to restore my present injuries and more arrows so I didn’t run out of the ones in my quiver. Along with that though, I came across something… new. A particular form of arrows that had green markings all over the arrowhead and shaft as I placed it away in my inventory.

“Ooh… Looks like Kenny’s got something that could most definitely help him and the party now…” Tina responded in delight.

“Seriously? Ah can’t tell what the hay is so special about that arrow he just picked up.” I then heard AJ comment as Tina sighed for a moment before clearing her throat as she began to explain to her what she was exactly talking about. Which… of course… I also listened in because I was just as curious as to what I actually picked up.

“In this world, along with different kinds of enchanted weapons, there are also elemental ones. So far, you have seen Kendov, our mighty and indestructible Scalebound use normal arrows, Blast Arrows for making things go ka-boom, Bolt Arrows for when he needed to get through any shields a wizard can construct and Incendiary Arrows for when he needed to set those stumpy’s on fire. However, there’s one more element that he had yet to uncover that will help him and his companions against any targets that very durable sets of armor that can not so easily be broken by blade or arrow.”

Now that only narrowed my guesses down to one choice… and as I was opening up some other chests at the top of the temple, Aaron had the correct guess. “You’re talking about corrosive, aren’t you?”

“Ding ding ding ding! Someone give this huggabutt a prize!!” Tina hollered, before taking a breath and being a bit more serious with what she said next. “But yeah, these arrows should help them deal with armored targets a lot easier. Only downside is that I can’t come up with a stupid name. I though Poison Arrows, but that’s too simple. Corro-arrows sounds like a tongue twister and-.”

“What about Toxic?” I was honestly surprised to hear that answer… from Twilight of all ponies. But then again, she does know a massive amount of knowledge. “Most forms of poisons, whether it’s an air based one or some kind of mixture, are made up of various toxins. Perhaps they should be called Toxic Arrows?”

“Ehh, sure. Thanks Sparkle butt.” Despite Twilight’s help, that last comment had me facepalm… but there was something about Tina over the last few moments that… didn’t really set in well right now. I’m not sure if it’s because of how close we are to finishing this game or if it’s because there’s… well a real reason behind some of the choices for characters that Tina made other than just out of pure randomness.

Once back to town, I went back over to what looked like an old and empty stable that she was leaning against as I brought out the weapon I was getting for her and handed it over. She looked at the old inscription of the blade before turning back to me. “This sword has the power to revive the dead… should come in handy,” I heard her say before she handed something back to me in exchange. “Here, take my sword gun.”

Yet, before I could use my ECHO to examine the weapon, I heard a certain someone shout so loud that almost had me lose my footing. “Aw MAN!! But what if the sword you shoot EXPLODES and then turns into three smaller swords which would then EXPLODE!! It’ll be like a SWORDSPLOSION!!! Tina, make Athena’s gun do the things I just said!”

“Kay!” Ironically, when looking back at the weapon details and the prefixes for the weapon I just got, had a rather… interesting flavor text to it. Now, when it comes to weapons from Borderlands games, weapons with red text in the description that is called ‘flavor text’ can mean different things and also sometimes reference many things in pop culture if you get the reference. For example, one of the weapons I liked in Borderlands 2 called the “Emperor”, a DAHL manufactured smg that was a reference to… I think it was Warhammer 40k? I haven’t played in so long that my memory of things back home was a bit sketchy. All I just know is that it may be something that Sebaste or one of his friends might look into.

For the weapon I got though… the flavor text caption for this one was… well to put it lightly… surprising.

Because Mr. Torgue said so!

“Hey, Tina… Can I see the prefixes of that weapon for a second?” Aaron asked as I noticed the rest of the group join up with me while hearing Tina hand something over to Aaron in the background. “Woah… Ken’s one lucky bastard now, that’s for sure.”

“What the hay are ya talking about? And what do ya mean by these… prefixes?” AJ then asked him, sounding rather puzzled. Shayne was with Applejack on that and so was Twilight and Aurox, leaving Aaron to have to explain everything to all four of them.

“For different weapons Ken and some of us can acquire in the game and… given that you have Mr. Torgue and a few other people from Borderlands,” He said, muttering the second part to himself from the sounds of it. “Different weapons can have different kinds of perks and outcomes depending on the parts assigned for it. With this one, the weapon he got was the swordsplosion and normally, for two shots you fire one sword that explodes and such. Yet, with the casual prefix on there, Ken can fire that same shot, but have three swords form instead of one and not cost him extra ammunition.”

“Woah… that seems like… well overkill,” Shayne then commented for a moment. “Don’t you want to give these guys a bit of challenge or something. You can’t make this too easy for them.” I understood what Shayne was saying… but Tina did not say anything. In fact, she ignored the whole question that she was trying to ask him… Okay, something about this whole thing feels off.

“So… shall we finish off this sorcerer once and for all?” Garbuckle asked in a triumphant manner. “It seems like everyone’s ready. I’ll teleport us back.” With a wave on his staff and slamming it on the ground, we suddenly returned to where we were before we had to kill Sombra earlier. The door that was locked on the other side was now open, taking the chance to go through there and ignore the crappy items that spawned from the chest afterwards since they were nothing compared to what we were equipped with.

Yet, one we were outside… that’s when things got kind of dark. “Oooooh yes, you made it to the tower. Now I can watch from my balcony as I separate you from everyone you know and proceed to watch you be torn limb from screaming bloody limb.”

“Woah there… that was rather… graphic.” We heard Twilight comment once all of us got on the last lift up as Wuzz pulled the lever. Unlike last time though, we actually were able to get up this time as we watched several dragons fly around the keep.

“Don’t hate the player, hate the game.” Yeah, something about this whole thing did not quite feel right… In fact, with what the sorcerer just said… he sounded like someone I knew from back home. What was Tina exactly trying to do?

The lift finally reached the top as we stepped out to what was known as The Handsome Tower as we had a few different things to interact with. One was a portable merchant that acted like a vending machine that could have me sell any crap I might get and make room in my inventory for anything else we might acquire. Just as I was about to sell off a lot of junk I didn’t need… We got another message from the Sorcerer… and this sounded like he was definitely trying to provoke up.

“You better hurry! If you don’t get up here, I’m going to have my men bust into your precious queen’s cell and murder her ass!! Good luck with trying to bring light back to the world when your savior is nothing but a pile of ashes, chumps!!” Okay, something at this point was definitely not right… and I think Shayne and a few others outside the game would agree with me on that.

“Woah woah… you wouldn’t kill the queen before you give the players a chance to save her now, would you Tina?” Yeah, Tina… would you?

“Like I said girl… no rules.” Wait, when exactly did she actually say that? You know what, screw it. We gotta hurry!!

The moment that we heard that, all of us took off running. Not even bothering to fight through any of the enemies that were coming out and even going as far as having to carry Garbuckle on my shoulders so we wouldn’t leave the little dragon wizard behind. Yet, just as we made it halfway up the stairwell and almost to the point where what looked like a portal gate was in sight, we got another message.

Yet, this one from the sorcerer… made me realize who Tina was doing him based off of… and I was honestly shocked and a bit startled by this. “Yeah, uh quick update buddy… I’m not going to lie, I got bored and ordered my men to kill the queen and her daughter anyways. They’re probably using their heads as a pair of soccer balls now. See you soon!”

That had me stop before the portal as I looked back at everyone else before hearing McBiggun. “Darnit, we better hurry!” Yet, when he realized I stopped shortly before the portal up, he noticed something wasn’t right. “Kendov, is something wrong?”

“I… am not sure. I didn’t realize it before, but…” I looked at everyone before clearing my throat and speaking again. “I think Tina is doing the Sorcerer based off of someone I know… something here does not make any sense…”

“You told us that Tina normally doesn’t make much sense,” Garbuckle pointed out, “What makes this any different?”

Thinking it over, I then looked back at the portal before taking his words into account as I returned to face my friends and my companions. “The only way we’ll know for sure is if we see him in person.” With that, I placed my best foot forward into the teleporter as I warped up to the peak of the tower with everyone else that was with me as we were now on a clear and open platform and seeing the sorcerer himself, in dark robes and all, appear before us.

“So, you all made it at last… Shame that you’re too late to save your precious little queen, but hey… At least you get to die in unimaginable FREAKING PAIN!!”

No… f*cking way… Tina, this is beyond uncalled for. “Ken, can you tell who he is?”

I nodded my head to McBiggun, but had to clear whatever I had in my throat first before speaking. “Oh I can tell alright… But why Tina chose him to be the villain is beyond my understanding…… Guys… that’s suppose to be my-.”

“Here it is!! The BIG BOSS!! Are you sure that you don’t want to wait for Athena?” Tina interrupted me before I could say anything.

“Tina, wait a second! Why does that boss look like-?!”

“FINE, BOO HOO!! You know what, who cares about this life wrecker! He’s gonna get it anyways, FIGHT!!!” Okay, now was when we all were beginning to notice that Tina was losing her cool. Just as we notice the Sorcerer conjure a powerful shield before him and create two doppelgangers of himself to try and trick us.

“Ken, what were you trying to say-!?” Despite everyone else’s best attempts to try and communicate with me right now, this final boss was beginning to be a major handful. He all the abilities and spells of a normal sorcerer, but could also make multiple doppelgangers to trick us and not tell who’s who.

Only after a few minutes of trying to fight him normally, I realized that I may need to think outside the box with this one and try a different strategy. “I hope this works…” I muttered to myself, before grabbing my newly acquired sword gun, taking aim and pulling the trigger. Firing off a trio of swords four times before I needed to reload the weapon… which was done using my energy just like how I would reload Hawkmoon.

But the best part about my small gamble was the look on my face when I turned to see the swords I fired and the explosions that resulted from it destroying the doppelgangers that were giving us a hard time. Which also depleted the sorcerer’s personal shield as he grit his teeth and shouted back at us. “I am going to kill EVERYONE you love and burn that stupid village into the ground!!”

Not on our watch you won’t. Taking initiative, I used my newfound swordsplosion to shoot any projectiles he would send in our direction, letting McBiggun get in close and slash at him mercilessly with his sword. Since most of spells were ice and lightning based, Garbuckle and Wuzz counterattacked using fireballs and incendiary arrows to have the Sorcerer’s magic be less effective.

To be honest, the whole fight right now was actually kind of simple… but at one point, when the sorcerer was critically wounded, he used his magic to drop through the floor and disappear. “What? Tired already? That’s just lame… Give us more of a challenge already!” Despite Wuzz’s comments on the matter, I heard something come from my left as I turned around to see that the Handsome Sorcerer… was now known as the Necrotic Sorcerer. And summoning skeletons that were eager to murder all of us.

“You just had to ask, didn’t you?” I had to agree with McBiggun on that statement. Because of… recent developments, we needed to take on a new strategy. Now that the sorcerer was now using the abilities of a necromancer, we needed to not only attack the sorcerer, but deal with the skeletons from his army that he was summoning here to fight us. And unlike when McBiggun tried to get close to hurting him with his sword, the sorcerer now would lash out with his staff and push them away, while also severely hurting them.

Too bad for the warrior, he unfortunately found that out firsthand. “Mac!!” I raced over, not caring if I was out of character with calling him by his actual name. I was not going to let him get defeated so easily after suffering such a major injury like that.

I needed to hurry and help him… Now where did I put those damn things, I swear I had something to help him-. Ah! There it is!! Never thought I have a spare healing item on me in my pants pocket. Honestly, I thought that being beaten the sh*t out of by a golem earlier would destroy it, but who cares at this rate.

Going over, I cracked open the healing elixir I had and placed some of it over his wounds while having him drink the rest. “You okay?”

“Yeah. Handled worse,” He said, coughing a small bit before looking at me. “How the hay are we suppose to fight these things if I can’t be able to attack from a distance?” That brought up a valid point… though that was when I noticed something out of the blue that I didn’t happen to notice until now.

The horn on his head. Now that explains how he had been able to hold his sword the whole time! Wuzz must’ve had him be a unicorn so he wouldn’t have to carry the weapon using his teeth… Now that got me an idea. “I know one possible way… but I’m going to need you to trust me on this one.”

What I had thought of would possibly make Aaron and the others think I was crazy or have some kind of plan… but as it turns out, the plan I had in mind was actually a simple one. “Take this,” I told him, tossing my newly acquired sword gun to McBiggun, which he caught with his magic. “Just point, aim and pull the trigger by the handle. I’m letting you use this now because it’s the best way for you to strike him with swords… without having to actually get close to him. Got it?”

He nodded, hesitant at first before actually being a little more confident as I took out a different weapon for me to use. Hawkmoon. True, it may not have the explosive capabilities that swordsplosion had, but Hawkmoon was just as effective in more ways than one. First, it had kinetic based properties to it, which was a bonus. Second, out of any of the shots I do fire, one might have the chance to dish out bonus damage to whoever I was attacking. Lastly, two additional shots from what I fired can deal more damage on top of the first one.

From that alone… I think we got this covered.From Garbuckle’s newly unlocked Fire Storm spell raining fireballs onto the skeletons that were summoned to McBiggun using the Swordsplosion to deliver damage to both the sorcerer and the skeletons. That just left Wuzz and I to focus on trying to play a supporting role as we began to chip away at the health of the Necrotic Sorcerer.

The plan was working… but even though we were close to defeating the sorcerer, we weren’t out of the woods yet. Just as we thought we were going to get the final blow on the Necrotic Sorcerer… he fled out of the place the same way he did before as all the skeletons that he originally had summoned had now died and become lifeless. “What the-? Where did he go!?”

“Ah… don’t know,” McBiggun then told us as he, for some strange reason, tossed back the gun I gave him and armed himself with his sword again. “Whatever the case, be on your guard. Ah have a feeling this is far from over.”

Strangely enough, that was something I could agree with. Especially with what I heard next as we heard the sorcerer shout from behind us. Seeing him float in the air as he now was on fire, had burning wings and a set of horns on his head. Becoming the Demonic Sorcerer.

“No offense Tina…” I heard Wuzz speak softly to himself. “But that is kind of overkill.” We’ll only know that for sure once we actually try to survive what was next. Especially with the fact that not only was this sorcerer taking on the powers of a pyromancer… but he was also summoning dragonlings to attack us like he did with the skeletons previously.

“I’ll cover ya!” McBiggun declared, putting himself in between Garbuckle and the sorcerer’s minions as the wizard got on his back. “Just focus on taking him down!”

“Uhh… No offense McBiggun… but why didn’t you come up with this idea sooner?” Garbuckle asked as the two of them were fighting alongside each other and had each other’s backs in the process.

“Ah was busy with tryin’ to… well… not die.” He sighed, smashing another dragonling before Garbuckle blasted it with lightning.

“Fair enough.” He sighed as the two of them were focusing on fighting the dragons as they swarmed the area while Wuzz was covering them from range. I was wanting to help them, but Wuzz insisted that my priority was defeating the Sorcerer. Because if he was stopped, then he could not be able to call upon anymore monsters in order to kill us. Taking initiative, I switched weapons again. Back to my bow now as I planted my feet and fired off arrows at rapid speeds to tear away at his health.

We kept this up for a while… before the Sorcerer retreated to the same ledge that we were at when we first encountered the boss. Wounded and hurt as I fired one last arrow. Causing it to fall forward on the ground.

“You’ve done it!! The Handsome Sorcerer is dead!! And guess who showed up to celebrate?! Everyone’s favorite invincible knight/gladiator! Athena!!”

“Tina, that’s enough.” Shayne told her, trying to get her to actually be speaking a bit more as to why she was doing this as we saw Athena turn around and look at us.

“You did it, well done.”

“And Athena was really happy, everyone went on to live forever, no one needed to be taken away and it was great, the end-!”

“Sugarcube, stop it. There’s something obviously bothering you and I need you to tell us right now!”

“Can’t hear you~.”

“Applejack’s right, Tina. Ken can tell as well.”

Now was when Tina was beginning to crack under pressure. Stuttering with what she was saying as she tried to change the subject. “S-so do you want to do some sidequests or-?”

“Tina, you need to stop avoiding our questions.” Aaron then contributed. But what he had to say next made Tina’s emotions break. And answer the main question that was on my mind too. “Why did you have the villain be Ken’s father-?”

“BECAUSE IT’S ALL HIS FAULT!!!!!”

Woah…… That statement… had everything around us turn pitch black. Not only that… but now, I was hearing Tina… cry. “I-if he didn’t let Ken go on his trip…… H-he wouldn’t have disappeared… He wouldn’t have l-left me… because h-h-he’s more than family to me… He’s m-my only friend.”

It was now all beginning to make sense… my dad had allowed me to go to japan… and on that same trip to Japan was when I was displaced. Since he had let me go… Tina blamed him because if I didn’t go… I wouldn’t have disappeared. Which also meant that upon coming here, she found out from Tina that I was alive… making my mom, in her mind, the hero… while making my dad, who did not do anything at all… the villain.

It was then that I turned to Wuzz, breaking out of character as I asked him something. “Discord… can you let me out of the game for a moment?” All he did was nod his head, shortly before snapping his finger as I felt myself return to Twilight’s Castle. That way… I could try my best to at least make her feel better.

The first thing to do is have her calm down… If she was calm, then I can try to help her think straight. If there was one thing about Tina that I knew for heart, that was that she has trouble saying goodbye… especially with loved ones. When I disappeared, she must’ve thought that somehow, I could still be alive… and kept on thinking that to the point that it would drive her crazy. “It’s okay, Tina… I’m still here… No one is to blame for this…”

“B-but… if he…” Tina tried to speak at first… only for me to speak and calm her down.

“I was the one who chose to go on that day…… I never expected anything that resulted from the day I first step foot here to actually happen at first. But you’re here with us now… and all of us can be your friend Tina.” When she heard that, Tina looked at everyone else in the room, who nodded their heads and gave her some encouragement.

“You don’t have ta be alone, Sugarcube. We can be here for you.” Applejack replied as she trotted next to me and help provide support for Tina.

“We’ll always be there for you and Ken when you need it, Tina. All of us.” Aaron replied, while Twilight nodded in agreement as she took a turn in order to speak to her.

“After all, the story right now is still unfinished.” Twilight told her, patting her on the shoulder with a hoof as Shayne looked back at her now. “Yeah girl, keep going. I think all of us here want to know how the story ends.” That… helped Tina come back to her senses. Everypony here, encouraging her, got her to overcome her sorrows and for her to continue her story.

“Thank you… all of you…” She spoke, prompting my return back to the game with Discord and the others as the story picked up from where we left off. Now though… with a change in the mood. Back to what looked like Athena and I had our back turned as the Sorcerer cast one last spell to try and kill us “As the Sorcerer’s spell… hurled towards the oblivious Scalebound, the heroic knight, and the rest of their companions, it was clear that only a miracle could save them…”

Shortly though, we both heard a familiar roar as something soon swooped in from nearby. “But luckily for them… a miracle was exactly what they got!” Out of nowhere, I saw two figures swoop down and not only stop the spell, but sent the Sorcerer falling to his demise. But it was when I felt something land on my shoulder that I realized who these two figures were… and it was something I honestly did not see coming.

Magma and Ruby… I was saved… by my own kids. Wow… talk about surprises. “Heck yeah!” Well, looks like Applejack’s excited, that’s for sure.

“So what do you guys think of that fight? I’m looking for some feedback.” Tina then said, now sounding just like her usual self as Magma and Ruby perched themselves on my shoulders.

“I liked it when we killed him. Had a pretty good amount of challenge and difficulty to it as well.” Aaron commented.

“Same here,” Shayne commented for a moment before speaking again. “What do you think about it, big guy?”

“IT WASN’T BAD… I GUESS.” Well, at least Aurox was not too bored from the looks of it… which reminds me, weren’t we suppose to be doing something?

“Don’t forget!! The queen and the princess are still trapped in their cells!” Ah right, we needed to let them out. Thanks Tina.

As the gate opened though, we were greeted by the sight of knight’s corpses being ripped apart and pinned to the wall by crystals and gemstones as we heard a sound of hooves on the other end of the hall. “You enter the hall and find the mutilated bodies of those who have tried to murder the queen… For who else can bring light back to the world? Who else but the most beautiful… most glamorous… and most graceful queen in history…”

“Oh my… Is that Ra-.”

“BUTT STALLION!!!”

Rarity (AKA Butt Stallion in Tina’s mind) as the queen… now who would’ve seen that coming-. “Followed by her adorable, shy daughter that is also beyond charming…” When I heard that, who I saw honestly made my jaw drop… and maybe might’ve made me blush at well.

It was Pinkis. That’s right… Pinkis Cupcake. Or as Tina referred to her as… “PRINCESS FLUFFYBUTT!!!”

… It was only a matter of time before she started calling somepony that… and I was surprised that she chose Pinkis for that role. But hell, I’ll take it.

“H-hello…” Pinkis- Princess Fluffybutt said shyly, hiding behind her hair as she stared at the ground. Out of respect, I got down on one knee as if I were bowing to her and then asked her a question that formed inside my head.

“Are you alright, princess?” It was a start, but I wanted to make sure that she was okay first before asking her anymore questions.

“I… I’m f-fine…” She looked so vulnerable, and… was that a blush I saw?

Before I could speak, I had to make sure that I was focused and not distracted by how adorable she was acting right now. It took a bit of time to refocus, but soon I was able to speak. “I’m glad to see that you and your mother are both unharmed,” I told her, looking back to the rest of my companions before facing her again. “My fellow adventurers and I came looking for both of you when we heard that you had gone missing from your bodyguard, Brutalight. With the Handsome Sorcerer defeated, we were hoping that the queen can bring light back to the world.”

“Sh-she can, but her p-powers were weakened. You must help her r-restore her powers and the light…” Turning towards the queen, I had the princess walk next to me as I went back over to everyone else and informed them of what she told me.

Though… I got the strangest of reactions from Garbuckle in that moment. “Dibs.”

Seriously? Since when do you call dibs on who restores her powers. Yet before we could be able to speak up, Garbuckle had already proceeded to give the queen his strength so she could cast her spell. Or as Tina described it… “With a clop of her hooves and a whip of her fine ass mane, the queen brought back light to the world once and for all!! …… The end.”

Oh come on now, we’re done? We can’t be done now. We still need to escort them back to safety for pete's sake… Not to mention that there still may be some sidequests that we haven’t done yet. Yet, when I looked at Athena, she smiled and looked back at us as the queen began to speak.

“Well done, fine adventurers. Thank you for rescuing my daughter and I. We are very grateful for your heroism,” She spoke to us. “The roads will be a lot safer to travel on. But I believe that my daughter and I learned firsthoof that it is too dangerous to go alone. Would you be so kind as to escort us back to town?”

That… only made the blush on the princess’ face intensify even more.

“A-alright… If you insist.” The Princess replied.



Throughout the whole time we walked back to town, I was able to have the opportunity to speak more with the princess at her own pace. Like with Pinkis outside the game, she was rather shy and took some time for her to warm up to me first before we were able to fully conversate. I told her of our adventures and the kind of people that we met, how the Handsome Sorcerer had tricked us on our journey, meeting Athena, going through the dwarven mines and also bracing the climb up to the top of the Sorcerer’s tower to come and rescue them. Of course though, I left out all the sidequest and other endeavours we had to go on so I wouldn’t confuse her by all the sheer random series of events that happened on our trip.

By the time we returned back, we made sure to say our final goodbyes to everyone before the four of us were brought back out into the grand hall that was Twilight’s Castle. However, when we got out… Mac, Spike and I came out in a big mess while Discord himself was just floating without a care in the world.

“Aww man… are we done?” Shayne then asked, pouting a bit. “We can’t be done.”

“Pfffffft, Hell naw!! I got TONS of sidequests for you guys and also got all the time in the world~” Did Tina really had to say that like she was singing a melody? You know what, nevermind. “It is getting late. Perhaps we should go back and see how your other marefriend Pinkis is doing.”

That… definitely seemed like a good idea. It had been a while since I had left the hollow, and from what AJ told me, we had been playing for a few hours already. So it was settled for us to go return back… but as we were leaving… that was when Aaron pointed something out.

“Uhh… is it just me, or is that the same sword gun that Ken got in the game now on his back?” Wait, what-?

I looked behind me, only to realize what he just said. For some reason, the same gun that I somehow got in Tina’s game materialized and was now holstered on my back… Hunh… That’s awesome.

Yet, I only distracted me for a few seconds as I looked back at AJ and Tina, before all three of us decided to go back to the hollow. Aaron said that he and Shayne would come back later while Spike was going to sleep and Twilight needed to do some more research on something. Not to mention that Big Mac was heading back to Sweet Apple Acres to keep an eye on Apple Bloom.

Leaving the three of us to come back and see how Pinkis was doing. Shortly after I placed swordsplosion in the armory with my other weapons, all three of us walked over to Pinkis’ room as I softly knocked on the door. Trying not to be too loud for if she was sleeping.

“Wha…?” Pinkis replied after opening the door, clearly having woken up and having a severe bedhead.

“Ah man… sorry for disturbing you, Pinkis. But AJ and I wanted to come by and see if we can spend some time with you and help you too.” I told her, surprised that she was up and moving to get the door, even if she was pregnant.

“Morning Princess Fluffybutt!!” Tina… really? Is now the best time to say that?!

“Screw off…” Was Pinkis’ only reply to that.

“I love you too…” She said before skipping off joyfully as Applejack decided to speak up now.

“May we come in Pinkis… or is this not the best time?” She asked her, politely might I add as we looked back at her.

“When is a good time? Just get in, I’ve been through worse…” Pinkis rolled her eyes. We followed her inside, looking around for a place to sit down as we closed the door behind her. She didn’t seem to have changed a whole lot in the time that I have been gone, but her mood was a bit… different than before.

“Is there anything we can do to help you? I got some more time on my side now and I want to use it to help you however I can.” I offered to her, watching her trot back over to her bed.

“I don’t need help, Ken, I’ve got this…” Pinkis waved me off… But failed to climb back into bed. Now that I really look, her stomach’s grown larger. Walking over, I used the strength in my arms to help her up onto the bed so she didn’t have any trouble with getting in. Though, I did not say anything. Mostly because I don’t want to come off as being a jerk and telling her ‘I told you so’. In fact, Applejack was actually the next one coming along.

“How's the baby doing, Pinkis?” she asked.

“She’s fine, but her appetite scares Brutalight.” Pinkis said plainly. Wait just a moment… it scares… Brutalight? From what I know, she is mostly the one that scared some of the ponies that are living in the hollow. In fact, I’ve honestly never heard of a time where she was… actually scared.

“Oh? How so, sugarcube?”

“Well… She might eat as much as me, and I’ve been known to eat entire orchards.” Pinkis stated. “The EoI have starved more than once while I was on patrol…” That… could make her seem worried. But given the fact that AJ and her family grow more than enough apples on her farm, I think food would be of little concern when her kid would be born.

“Like, daily.” She added. “Daily orchards.”

Oh…… that was… well different. But Applejack herself just saw it more as a challenge than anything else. “It’ll be alright, Pinkis. We’re gonna raise Candy Apple the best we can and all of us are going to help out. Right Ken?”

I nodded my head to that. “Definitely. We’ll do anything we can to help you out. After all, we are family.”

“Alright… Could you two… Stay with me...?” Pinkis asked, her ears folding. I looked back at Applejack, who looked back to me as we both nodded our heads and had the same answer for her as we came closer to her bedside.

“Sure.”



When I woke up the next morning, it wasn’t to the sound of Applejack snoozing next to me, birds chirping… or god forbid, Tina blowing something up. No, this time, it was something else that both Applejack and I were awoken by… and that was Pinkis.

She sounded distressed and in pain, looking back at us as we were trying to figure out what was wrong. “Pinkis, are you okay? What happened?” I asked her, hoping to hear an answer from her. Any kind of answer at all so we can figure out how we can help her.

However… the answer she did give us… was not one I think any of us were prepared for.

“OH F*CK! MY WATER BROKE!!!”




End Chapter 32

> 33- Joy
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Joy





        Out of all the things that I’ve had to handle before as a Displaced all the way up until now, I never felt as if I was not prepared for anything that I had to handle. That is… all the way up until this morning. Applejack and I were startled awake early in the morning by Pinkis shortly after we heard her in pain and distress. But it was in asking her if she was okay that she had dropped a bombshell on us… which lead to where we were at right now in this present moment.

        Pinkis’ water had just broke… The baby was coming… And I had no idea what we were suppose to do right now. Luckily though… Applejack was quick to respond as she looked to me first before looking at Pinkis. “Ken, go find Dr. Cross and Subaru. We need all hooves on deck right now and I need you to go get them quickly!” Around now, I would normally ask her why… but given the current state of events right now and Applejack immediately yanking the sheets off the bed to tend to Pinkis, I decided it would be better for all of us if I just do what she told me to do and go get the doctor.

        Just as I burst out the door though, I found myself sidetracked when I heard Shayne and Aurox outside speak up. “Ken, what the hell is going on? We heard Pinkis scream and-.”

        “Shayne, I’m sorry for interrupting you, but we need all hands on deck here right now and I need you to go find Dr. Cross,” I told her as I was looking around for a moment before looking back at her. “Tell him that Pinkis just went into labor and that we need him over here now!” The rogue teen immediately nodded her head in response, saluting me before running off to go find the doctor while I had to still go find Subaru. Hell, maybe Pinkis’ friends could help her… but right now, finding Subaru was my top priority. Or at least… someway to bring her here.

        Only a few moments later though did I find Brutalight as I paused in order to catch my breath for a moment.

        “What are you doing, Ken?” I heard her ask, around the same time I was able to finally breath properly.

        “B-brutalight… have you seen S-subaru anywhere? We n-need her help right now…” I said, before taking a deep breath and saying the reason why we needed her. “Pinkis’ water broke and she’s going into labor. Applejack sent me to find Subaru while she’s helping Pinkis right now.”

        “Why do you need Subaru…?” Brutalight asked, a little confused.

        I deadpanned a little as I looked back at her. “Well, from when we met her, she was helping take care of Pinkis during the last stages of her pregnancy… With the baby coming, Applejack is needing all hooves on deck and she specifically asked me to go find Subaru since she was Pinkis’ caretaker last time we saw her-.” As I was finishing my sentence was when we heard a painful scream that belonged to Pinkis wail out from her room as I looked back at Brutalight. Maybe that might explain it to her better than words can.

        “I’ll summon her and help however I can.” Brutalight told me in response.

        “Thanks. We really appreciate it.” I told her before racing back to where AJ and Pinkis were. Along the way, I found Shayne running back with Dr. Cross. The stallion went in first and I went in afterwards while Shayne stayed outside since Aurox couldn’t exactly fit in that small of a space. “Alright, Brutalight told me that she’s summoning Subaru and going to pitch in however she can. What can we do to help in the meantime?”

        “You can help get what we need to deliver this foal.” AJ told me… which, left me with many different questions inside my head. “Ken, Ah need you to go get as many clean towels as you can. Dr. Cross, find some alcohol to serve as a disinfectant. We’re going to deliver this foal together and everypony needs to help!”

        Based on the tone alone, she didn’t need to tell me twice before I had to bolt out of there to get the towels. Because this was sure as hell going to get messy by the time everything was all said and done. However, in the back of my mind, I was curious as to why she was so confident in being able to do all of this… It’s almost like she had done this… before somehow. But she wasn’t a doctor… so how would all of this make sense?

        Yet, right now, I can just ask her that later and focus on what she wanted me to get before I get yelled at for getting distracted. It took a few moments for me to run on back to the temple to get the towels she needed before racing back over with what AJ needed before she asked me for one last favor.

        “Sugarcube, ah need you to place two of the towels on the floor and then have you stay outside for when Brutal comes with Subaru… the next part’s going to be very hard and ah got enough help because of you two…” She said before turning to Pinkis now. “Are you ready, Pinkis?”

        “GRAAAHHHH!!!” Was her only response. Which prompted me to step out the door where Shayne was waiting outside.

        “So… is she going to be alright?” Shayne then asked me, which only lead to me being unsure about how to answer her in that moment.

        Subaru came up to them, a blank expression on her face. Prompting me to respond to her as soon as I saw her. “Oh thank god you made it… AJ needs your help. Did Brutalight explain what’s going on?” I asked her, trying to see how much she knew about the situation right now.

        “Yes. Tell me Applejack hasn’t used an anesthetic.” Subaru asked.

        “I don’t believe so… they just began the procedure now.” I told them, opening the door for her. “AJ! Subaru’s here!!”

        “Good timing!! Have her come in here quickly!!” I heard AJ shout out before trying to calm Pinkis. “Okay Sugarcube… breath… we’re here to help, just stay calm…” Turning to Subaru, I kept the door open and allowing her to go on inside before closing the door behind her. It was then that I closed my eyes for a moment, praying for the best and that they were going to pull through with this.

        It was the only thing I could do in that moment… and it just made me feel rather helpless that I couldn’t do anything else to help somehow. I continued to think this as more time passed and it wasn’t for another few hours that we heard anything other than Pinkis’ cries. It didn’t help any that Brutalight decided not to stick around shortly after bringing Subaru over to have her help Dr. Cross and AJ with the delivery process.

        Time began to pass by rather quickly as we waited for the procedure to be over… which was much longer than I thought. Neither Shayne, nor I for that matter, knew that it would take almost eight full hours on average for a mare to give birth… and Pinkis’ water broke a few minutes after five o’clock. So we didn’t really hear any word from them until around three in the afternoon… and by the time that the door to Pinkis’ room opened up once again and AJ stumbled out… the first thing that we saw was the blood that was all over her hooves.

        “Whoa… Are you okay?” Shayne asked as I approached her and got down to her level before noticing something. Applejack… was crying… but they weren’t tears of sadness at all.

        Instead, as she pointed towards Pinkis’ bed inside the room… and to the newborn foal that was just delivered… I began to see that these tears… were tears of joy. “W-we did it…” AJ said, before almost collapsing on me from exhaustion. “We all did it… She’s born.”

        Wait a minute… she? I looked back over to where Pinkis was… and where Dr. Cross and Subaru were helping clean up the newborn as the stallion looked back at the earth pony on the bed and had some good news for her. “Congratulations, Ms. Cupcake… It’s a filly.”

        “She’s asleep…” Subaru stated dryly.

        “S-still… it’s a good thing that s-she’s okay…” Applejack panted for a moment and breathing out a sigh of relief… only to catch me off guard with the second statement. “Ken, can ya please carry me? I’m tired as hay right now and I think I lost the feeling in my legs.” Sighing a little bit, I did so and helped set her down on a nearby chair before I helped in participation with the cleanup. All while the doctor asked Applejack a simple question.

        “Did you think of a name for the newborn?” Doctor Cross’ question was met by Applejack nodding her head as she looked back at him.

        “Yes… and we thought of one that seemed rather… appropriate. Her name will be Candy Apple.”



        After everything that Pinkis had been through, she had been asleep for several hours while the doctors attended to her to make sure everything was cleaned up and that she was still breathing and stable. Personally, Applejack and I just waited for when she would be awake again while Shayne and Brutalight left us alone. Subaru stayed though, just in case anything happened after Pinkis woke up or while she was sleeping.

        “Ugh… Is it over…?” Pinkis croaked.

        “S-sugar, you’re awake!” Applejack said happily, striding to her side as she kissed her. “How are you feeling?”

        “Water…” Immediately after hearing that, I got up and went to the kitchen, getting a cup of water for her and bringing it back over for her to drink.

        “Here you go,” I told her, setting it down on the nightstand for her so that way I don’t spill it on her accidently. “We had Subaru and a few others help us during the whole process and everything went by smoothly. Candy right now is sound asleep.”

        “Is she… Healthy?” Pinkis groaned, before taking the water and gulping it down to march her throat.

        “Dr. Cross and Subaru evaluated her themselves,” Applejack then replied back to her as she sat next to her. “She’s got a clean bill of health. No irregularities of any kind.”

        “Good… She didn’t…” Pinkis trailed off. “How long do I have to recover?”

        Now was when I was confused. “Do you mean how long you were recovering for right now? Cause Dr. Cross said to take it easy for a couple of days at most. As of now though, you’ve been out for a while.” Shortly after that though, I then thought of an idea as I looked back at Applejack before looking back at Pinkis. “Would you like to see her?”

        “Do you even have to ask?” Pinkis asked, gesturing for me to hurry up. I nodded, going over to where we had the cradle for the newborn as I brought it over to where Pinkie was and set it down. Allowing for her to be able to see her newborn daughter for the first time. We made sure to bundle her up in a warm blanket and kept an eye on her so she would sleep. Even going as far as Applejack helping her whenever she cried. 

        “Damn it… You better not eat me.” Pinkis said to the foal, before kissing her head. Only for the young newborn to yawn cutely. “Don’t steal my thunder, maggot.”

        “Easy, sugarcube… No need to go hard on her. She’s just a foal.” Applejack teased.

        “I know she’ll bite off my nipples if I feed her…” Pinkis said with narrowing eyes.

        “Uh… aren’t you assuming a little too much?” I asked her shortly after hearing that.

        “She’s the daughter of a cannibalistic embodiment of gluttony.” Pinkis replied with a deadpan glare aimed straight at me.

        “True, but it’s still too early to tell if she would do that or not.” Applejack then said. “But for right now, let’s just enjoy the moment sugarcube.”

        “Yeah, yeah, who said I wasn’t...?” Pinkis sighed. Causing Applejack to giggle as she nuzzled up right next to her.

        “Aww… You three look so cute together like that.” I chuckled. “Maybe I can ask Subaru if she can take a family photo or something just for the occasion.”

        “I don’t really care…” Pinkis groaned.

        “Ah think we should just spend some time together as a family… Which reminds me… when do you think would be the right time to tell Ruby and Magma they have a sister now?” Oh… crap, I did not think of that. Dammit, why didn’t I think of that sooner?! Okay, just… calm down. Just breathe… you can do this… as long as she doesn’t throw any curveballs, I think I’ll be okay.

        “Once Pinkis gets situated after a bit and Candy has had time to mature a bit.” I replied back to her. Only to not expect the quick follow up response from her in return.

        “And… when do you think that would be?” F*ck!! What do I say now!? Please, just think of something before-.

        “GAHH!” Pinkis yelped. “My nipple!”

        …… Not exactly how I thought of an awkward conversation breaker, but I’ll take it. After all, it may have been only a few hours, but I’m dead tired right now. Hopefully Shayne and Aurox are keeping an eye on Tina in the meantime.



        “3 2 1 BLAST-O!!” The tiny little troublemaker shouted outside of the hollow as she was trying her hand as rocket based explosives… all while Shayne and Aurox were trying to accompany her in the process. Yet, it was then that she realized something as the rocket as flying towards the ground. “Oh maaaaan, it’s going for that abandoned house I stayed in.”

        “...... You don’t know how to actually use a rocket, do you-?” BOOOM!!!

        “YEAH, WE DID IT!! SCREW MY HOUSE!!!!!”



        Just as we got Candy calmed down and under control, we heard the explosion from outside as it lightly shook the hollow… and caused Candy to cry. Which, in my mind, lead me to thinking four words off the top of my head.

        “God…… damn it…… Tina.”




End Chapter 33

> 34- Raging Tempest
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Raging Tempest




Unknown

        In the late hours of the night, where many ponies would be asleep, some creatures still lurked about while the moon was still shining down. Providing the only light that some creatures would need in order for them to see. But for two different figures, what they needed to discuss was about one crucial factor that they had to do. Which… was to survive. For these two figures were not what you normally would see or listen too in the late hours of the night… they were aspects. And they were concerned about what to do as their next move.

        “Krosis, you can’t be seriously considering to do that kind of stunt.” One of the two spoke up in disapproval. “We may be Aspects, but there are things beyond our control that we aren’t suppose to do and this is one of them!”

        “And you have any better ideas, Viin Riik?” The other voice shot back at the first one in frustration and anger, sounding more serious and sinister with each word it spoke. “Krent Ziin and Gol Motaad are dead and if you don’t decide what to do with your next move, we will fail Nightmare Moon and die by that Scalebound bastard’s hands.”

        “But you are planning on something that goes beyond this physical realm… and if you dare try to drag me into your crazy plan, then you can forget it.” The first voice snapped. “Besides, I already have my sights on something that’s already put into motion.” When hearing that, the second voice sighed to themselves, asking something in response to the statement of his companion.

        “You’re referring to the Queen, aren’t you?” Krosis asked.

        “Think of it… She has deep hatred for the equines and their friends and right now, is pulling this stunt underneath their noses. However, I will still keep on watching… because I do believe that her plans would not go unnoticed for long… and once they begin to unravel in front of her very eyes… that’s when I come in.” Viin Riik retorted as the figure looked back at the fellow Aspect. “Krosis Tantabus… I believe this will be farewell… Goodbye.” With that, the first one disappeared, leaving the starry colored aspect to grin a little in response. Remembering an old saying from that of the time of Starswirl.

        Fools go where Alicorns dare to tread.




Point of View: Ken




        The moment I got up this morning, something didn’t feel… right. It had been a couple of days since Pinkis had given birth to Candy Apple and Applejack had been helping out here as much as she could with any of the spare time she gets from not working on the farm. Last night though, she told us that she was going to be with her family at Sweet Apple Acres for the evening and come back tomorrow morning… yet, it had already been an hour past daybreak and no signs of Applejack. And normally, she’s committed to being on time when helping out around the place.

        Then there was Spike. When I asked Revaan where he was, he told me that he had also not been seen around the Hollow this morning. And normally, he always comes by whenever Twilight’s not doing anything in order to learn more about his ancestry from his father. Which, in turn was definitely strange to say the least.

        For a moment, I was considering to go to Ponyville and check on everypony that was there, but when I did go into the temple to find the doorway we used to travel there, it looked like it had been shut off. Now, I’m not familiar with pony based magic, but if the door was shut off… then Twilight back in Ponyville must have turned it off for a good reason. Either for us to not get to Ponyville… or for what was happening in Ponyville to not get to us. Either way, it did seem weird at first.

        But not as weird as what I soon stepped out to find crash land in the middle of the courtyard. I first originally saw it as a cloud of smoke that was coughed up from what landed… but then I heard something along with it. “Starlight, get your hoof out of Trixie’s face!”

        Starlight… That was a name I remember. Trixie, not so much. I remembered Starlight from when I originally found her with Crystal inside the temple and from what Applejack told me, she was adjusting in Ponyville quite well. Not to mention that she became the student of Twilight Sparkle, the pony she once thought was the source of all her problems back when she ran some kind of ‘sameness’ cult. Only question now… is what the hell are they doing here of all places.

        “It’s not my fault! When Discord had us dropped off here, I did not know he would literally drop us here.” The mare replied… and now I can finally see the mess that just dropped on our front door. It was two mares and a changeling in an entangled mess… all while a familiar draconequus decided to float down to the ground while holding a stick and quoting something to the extend of ‘I’m Mary Poppins Ya’ll!’.

        “Starlight? Discord?” I ask, causing both of them to look towards me as I fold my arms. “Not to ruin the moment right now… but what exactly are you guys doing here… and who are the ponies next to you?” Yet, just as soon as I asked that, the unicorn that referred to herself in third person as Trixie soon got up to look back at me.

        “How have you not heard of the great and powerful Trixie-?” She said, only pausing once she had actually looked in my direction. Gasping a bit as her eyes drifted towards the one thing that catches everypony’s attention rather quickly. “What in the world happened to your foreleg?”

        “You mean my arm?” I asked her, trying to correct the term she used. “Comes with being a Scalebound and having a dragon’s soul being bound to yours… Speaking of which…” The moment I said that was around the same time that Revaan himself had emerged from his chambers as it left the azure unicorn looking at him in shock.

        “What is the meaning of such commotion?” I heard him ask… which in itself, caused the mare’s hat and cape to fly off and into Discord’s face on accident.

        “I was just about to ask about that, Revaan…” I said, before looking back at the mare. “After introductions… My name is Ken Ahkrin and this is my partner and friend, Revaan. We help run the Obsidian Hollow here…” Now I decided to turn to Starlight and then ask her something in response. “Starlight, would you like to introduce your companions here?”

        “Well, you already met my friend Trixie and you are familiar with Discord,” With that, I turned to the Draconequus as he looked to dawn a cloak and Sony Walkman similar to that of Peter Quill in Guardians of the Galaxy. But the one thing I noticed was… actually a changeling drone… A little different than that of Maple, Holly, or Zektor and they didn’t have any features that really stood out. “This is Thorax. He’s a changeling who was accepted in the Crystal Empire after he was given a chance to escape sometime back.”

        “That’s the forth one we’ve met in sometime…” Revaan took note of that as he looked back at all of them. “The only question now that I believe needs to be answered is simply… why are you here?” That… was indeed something that I would like to know. With how everything has been so weird, I was beginning to think that there weren’t here just to say hello.

        Starlight took a moment to compose herself, even going as far as taking a deep breath before the unicorn actually told us the reason for them dropping into the Hollow. “We need your help… It’s Queen Chrysalis…” Oh boy… that in itself made me a bit concerned. The last time I had to deal with her was with Crystal and the changeling queen then severely hurt her last time. But what does this have to do now. “She’s kidnapped everypony in Equestria and replaced them with her drones disguised as them… We were concerned that it hit the obsidian hollow as well at first.”

        “Wait… so… you’re saying that Applejack and Spike… They were-” Before I could finish my sentence, Starlight was already nodding her head as I now pieced everything together. “That must explain why the door to Ponyville was closed off… Twilight must’ve thought that something was wrong and closed it as a precaution. We haven’t heard anything about you guys in the last day or so…” The more I thought on it, the more that I realized why they came here. They needed our help… and with the fact that Chrysalis crossed a MAJOR line with kidnapping our friends and family… that dragged us into it too.

        “So… are you going to help us?” I heard Starlight ask, which brought my attention back to her as I looked back at her. I looked at Revaan for a moment… who was thinking the same thing I probably was right now as I turned to face the four of them.

        Yet, it wasn’t me who said the response that first came to my mind. It was instead someone else. “Hell yeah we are!” I turned to my right for a moment as I looked to see Aaron with Fire and Thunder right next to him, Shayne & Aurox and also Athena coming out of the dining hall as they looked at us. “She took Rainbow and everypony else we know! If she’s trying to pick a fight with us, then she’s getting one!”

        “I agree,” Athena then spoke up. “These actions are not going to go unnoticed. It falls on us to rescue them by any means necessary.”

        “It won’t be easy though,” We heard Thorax speak up. “After what happened to the Queen’s original hive, she relocated to the center of the changeling kingdom that is farther than that of the badlands.” When I heard that though, that was what was confusing me the most now.

        “Wait, what do you mean by original hive?” I asked him in response. “I thought that the hive was her home.”

        “Hives to the changelings are similar to that of small towns or outposts for ponykind,” He told us, which caught my attention since this was the first time I have heard of it. “The Changeling Kingdom in itself is the central home for the swarm and where she is now after her central hive in Equestria was destroyed.” And now I feel Karma biting me in the ass for what Crystal and I had done some time ago.

        “Well, I would say that we better get ourselves ready. We got a lot of work to do before we can break our friends out of there!” Shayne declared, which left our four newcomers rather surprised by her defiant decleration.

        “You’re talking about trying to get everyone out of the most highly protected citadel in the Changeling Kingdom…” Thorax replied as he raised an eyebrow… or so I thought, I can’t tell his expressions at first glance. “They have an army.”

        The next response though that I heard from Shayne… had all of us looking back at her in complete surprise. “We have a Tina.”

        That… had me look back at her with a raised eyebrow. “You sure you can get Tina on board with this plan, Shayne? I mean she’s… well… Tina.”

        “Forgive me for interrupting, but Trixie would like to know who is this ‘Tina’ you are referring to.” The Azure Unicorn then asked, prompting me to take a deep breath and respond to her now that Shayne had brought her into the conversation. Which prompted me to speak now.

        “Tina’s my cousin… and she’s also a bombmaker. She can be a bit… odd, but she’s the most gifted demolitionist in the hollow… hell, probably all of Equestria. If you need explosives as part of the plan to get them out, then she’s the person to go too.” I told them in response… and adding something else to it in order for them to tread carefully. “Just… don’t do any sudden movements around her and you should be okay.”

        “Why, what happens if you do-?” Trixie’s question was soon interrupted by the sounds of skipping and humming inside the training dome as we looked to see what was going on. Turns out… Tina had what looked like a changeling drone, who was struggling to free itself, strapped down by cables and also with explosive dynamite all over it as she skipped and began to sing in a rhyming fashion.

        “All around the sta-actus plant, the stalker chased the bandit~. The stalker thought twas all in fun- POP!!” BOOM!!! The second she said that, she pushed on the fusebox to the dynamite and blew up the stand along with the drone as bits of aquamarine blood was splattered everywhere. “-goes the bandit!”

        “......... What the Faust-?”

        “Oh Haaaaiiiiii!” Tina now announced as Shayne and I now decided to come down and talk to her. Apparently, the drone that she had just blew up was one that followed her from Ponyville after her last trip there. She captured it, had it spill the beans on what their plans were and then proceeded to do… what she just did. Meaning that she was ALL up to speed on the current situation right now. “So you gotta crack open a cocoon and break out our friends? CHILDS PLAY!! Just let me prepare my ladies~ Hey Aaron, can ya help me get the badonkadonks for Mushy Snugglebutts?”

        Now even Starlight herself was confused… and possibly disturbed a bit by Tina when she asked for Aaron to help get the explosives she was looking for. “Yeah… she has a bit of a twisted imagination… just roll with it and she’ll be able to help us with Chrysalis.” Shayne advised her.

        “Why would you need explosives though in order to break out our friends?” Starlight then asked, looking back at Shayne now as we all listened in. “I mean, we originally thought that we could just sneak into the changeling kingdom and such…”

        “Well, my idea was that we could use the explosions as a way to punch a hole in the kingdom’s defenses and also use it as a distraction. While the enemy would be more focused on trying to figure out what happened, a second team would sneak in and try to get everypony out.” To be fair, Shayne’s plan had similar elements to what Starlight had just said. But it was Discord, who just happened to interject, that had both of them in agreement.

        “Well, why don’t you find a way to combine them together. Like Peanut Butter and Jelly!” He suggested, all while eating a sandwich as well. But… he did bring up a valid point. There were parts of both Shayne’s and Starlight’s plan that could be combined together and overall, have a more effective outcome as a result. It took some thinking, but after everyone decided to pitch in, we all agreed the same thing.

        All we need to do now is put the plan into action.



Some time later…

        After a few hours of planning, organizing, taking the time to travel to where the changeling kingdom was located… and then do some more planning on top of that, we were all ready for breaking into the kingdom and saving everypony. For the plan, we split ourselves up into three teams. One consisted of Starlight, Thorax, Discord and Trixie sneaking into the kingdom along with Shayne and Aurox to see if they could get everypony out of there without causing any attention. The other two teams we had consisted for if we needed to switch to plan B, which would only be used when the first team used the secret phrase we agreed on.

        The second team was made up of Aaron, Athena and Tina; who were set up on a cliff range that was not far from the kingdom. Tina’s missiles had enough firepower in order to tear a massive hole in the citadel where Chrysalis was held up and both Aaron and Athena were strong enough on their own to fight on the ground. Leaving Revaan and I as the third team for aerial support.

        “Is everything set and ready?” I asked through my ECHO as I looked down below to where Athena and company were at.

        “The damsels are in position and we’re all ready to do this shiz!” I heard Tina on the other end of the line speak triumphantly. Which meant that they were in position and ready. “Just let me know when you need to set the ‘splosives off! I gotta do it remotely.”

        “Will do.” I told them, looking back at Revaan for a moment as I began to think to myself inside my head. “I do hope that AJ’s okay… I’m really worried about if the changelings would try to do anything to her.”

        Yet… what I did not expect was for someone… or somepony in this case… to actually respond to my thoughts. “S-sugarcube? I-is that you?” I was completely shocked by that. Did… Applejack just speak to me mentally? I know that I’ve done it before with Revaan and Coryena, but how could I be able to do it with AJ? Either this is spontaneously new… or Coryena is helping us somehow by allowing me to do this. “W-where are you?”

        “AJ, we’re coming and planning to rescue you and everypony else. Starlight’s inside the kingdom right now and looking for you guys along with her team… Are you okay?”

        “Y-yeah…” She replied back. “Chrysalis has been trying to use these cocoons she’s keeping us inside in order to drain out the love we have and also any form of magic… However, unlike Pinkie or any other Earth Ponies, nothings happening to me…”

        I stopped for a moment upon hearing that. Could this be because of her dragon form? It’s possible, but I was not sure. “Okay, listen… Starlight’s going to try and find you guys and with it, if sh*t hits the fan, there’s a code word we’re using to resort to plan b. Can you turn into your dragon form right now?”

        “Ah can… it’s the first thing I attempted to do and it seemed to work. No problems or anything.” Applejack told me.

        “Okay… if you hear Starlight or them say the words ‘silly draconequus’, that’s your cue to transform, break out of that cocoon and help Starlight rescue the others. We’re planning on breaking open a hole in the citadel and having Athena and Aaron try to clear a path open for all of you to get out. Revaan and I are up here for Aerial Support right now… Discord came up with the idea for the code phrase.”

        “Figured as much…” She chuckled for a bit before stopping. I heard her gasp for a moment as I tried to make sense of what was going on. Even to the point where Revaan seemed concerned as I looked back at the dragon to easy his worry. “Okay… this isn’t good… Chrysalis just caught Starlight.”

        Now was when my heart began to race… and where I became a bit concerned. “What? How-?” Only moments after I hear that though was when a bright flash of light could be seen from the citadel as I looked back at Revaan. “What the hell was that?”

        “I’m…… not sure. I felt magic… similar to that in which the changelings use… but it wasn’t exactly the same.” Revaan spoke up to me. “Instead of having the magic take away love… it was the opposite. It was someone giving love to the pony casting it… willingly.” Okay, for one thing, the whole concept of giving love just sounded like a cheap form of describing foreplay. Another thing was that I wasn’t getting any form of response from the rest of the first team, so we had no idea what the hell was going on in there.

        Getting on my ECHO, I tried to see if I could reach Shayne and Aurox down on the ground. Only to hear Shayne laughing the moment I tried to reach her. “Hahaha, Oh god, her face! That was so PRICELESS!!”

        “Shayne, what the hell is going on down there?” I asked, causing her to realize that I was trying to contact her.

        “That dumbass queen fell for the oldest trick in the book!! We had Thorax disguise himself as Starlight to trick the queen and now that he was on the receiving end of giving his love and magic to Chrysalis willingly, he’s turned into a bonafide badass!!” Again, sounds like the cheap form of describing foreplay. “Not to mention that he has the horns of a stag beetle now!”

        …… Okay, that was new. “Wait… are you telling me Thorax transformed?”

        “Duh, what else?” Shayne said, which caused me to facepalm right now. “Also, Aurox and I are all set up for a surprise attack. We’re just… Wait a second… BOOYAH! They called it out! Operation: Silly Draconequus is a go!!”

        Despite the sudden abrupt announcement, Revaan grinned back to me as I looked back at the ground team below. “Ground team, plan B is in motion!”

        “Oh snap, son!! It’s showtime!!!” I heard Tina shout through my ECHO. “Counting down… Ten, Nine…” Two seconds later, the first one of her rockets came whizzing past us before colliding into the side of the citadel. “I got bored.”

        “Figures…” I thought mentally, now remembering that I still had the mental link with AJ right now and then proceeded to speak to her while having Revaan move out of Tina’s line of fire. “Applejack, it’s go time!”




Point of View: Applejack




        Ah was already ready to break out of this darn cocoon by the time Ken told me that their plan was in motion… but ah decided to wait a few seconds as Chrysalis slowly backtracked to where mah cocoon was over her. Still in disbelief about what just happened a few moments ago.

        “W-what? How!? Everything was perfect!! I had planned this out ever since the disaster at the royal wedding!!” She shouted, not paying attention to where ah was as ah felt the walls shake for a moment. I wasn’t entirely paying attention to what Starlight and that other changeling had to say… but soon, she was right where ah wanted to be.

        Using my claws to tear through the walls of the cocoon, I pounced onto Chrysalis. Throwing her to the ground before slamming her into a wall. “That was for mah friends!!”

        “A-applejack?!” Oh… right… Ah almost forgot that Starlight had not seen this form yet. And the same went with a few other ponies ah know. Twilight was an exception, but not many others.

        “Starlight, are ya alright?”

        “Y-yeah, but how-?”

        “Ah’ll explain later,” I told her in response, using my stone magic to cut the other cocoons of everypony else off of the ceiling. “Right now, let’s focus on getting everypony out of here!”

        “Amen to that!!” When I heard that, ah saw that Shayne girl soon appear from the darkness of a cave as she and her djinn… whatever his name is, Aurox I think; we're looking back at us. “Tina busted open a way out. Let’s get everypony out and go!” Not only did we all grab everypony we could, but also some of the… oddly colored changelings, also pitched in with grabbing some more as we scrambled to race out of the throne room and to the exit.

        However, ah was beginning to think that our exit strategy was not going to go unnoticed for long. “Get BACK HERE!!!”

        “Showtime Aurox!” With that, the djinn behind Shayne soon went out after Chrysalis while the rest of us took off running. All we could hear was Chrysalis screaming some more in agony as we began to run down the corridors and meet up with some of the other, including Discord and Trixie.

        “Woah… Applejack? What kind of personal transformation did you undergo?” I heard Discord ask me.

        “This… has actually been something ah’ve had for a while… Ah’ll tell ya the story once we are out of this mess.”




Point of View: Ken




        A few minutes before knocking down the gates in front of the damn citadel, we soon saw Applejack, Starlight and the others race out of the crumbling castle along with many of the cocoons that they were bringing with them. I was glad to see that they were okay… and judging from what Applejack said originally about being stuck in a cocoon before getting out, I would say that her friends, family and everypony else that was taken by Chrysalis were stuck inside there. “Revaan, I think we’re good with the plan right now. Can you land so we could help-?”

        Right before I could even finish my sentence, Revaan began to dive straight down to the ground. Which, almost caused me to lose my balance and fall off while in flight… and instead fall off of him once we landed as my face hit the ground a few seconds later. “Revaan… next time… Please warn me before you do that.”

        “My focus is trying to make sure my son and the others are okay.” He told me, just before we looked up to see Thorax (In his new look from head to hoof no less) helped open up the cocoon that had Spike inside of it. “Well… this is different…”

        “You tell me…” I said in response. Unlike before, Thorax… or any of the other changelings that looked like him for that matter, did not have any holes on their legs, hooves or body. Which… was quite different compared to all of the times that I have seen other changelings around the hollow, including Zektor, Maple and her sister Holly. Not to mention that all of the bright colors had my eyes at a point where I needed to adjust my sight a bit so they didn’t blind me.

        Personally though, my focus was not on that of Thorax, but Applejack. It had been a while since I had last seen her and I was beyond relieved that she was okay, going as far as hugging her for a short moment before we got to work on freeing everypony from the cocoons. Turns out, AJ decided to stay in her dragon pony form because the claws she had made it easier to crack open the cocoons. Almost like if you were cracking open a pistachio. Splitting the shell in half in order to get what’s inside.

        We got Big Mac out of his cocoon first since his was the hardest to open up, requiring both Applejack and I to work together to get him out of there. But it was after we got him out… that Big Mac began to wake up like he had been in a coma. “W-wha-? W-where…” Before he could even form a question though, that’s when he noticed Applejack. “S-sis?”

        “That’s right, big guy… it’s me.” Applejack told him, smiling a bit as the stallion was trying to get a sense of where he was and also what exactly happened… after realizing that AJ wasn’t in her Earth Pony form.

        “Y-you… changed?”

        “Mac, this is a secret ah’ve kept for a while and… well… Ah didn’t tell ya, Granny or Applebloom because I was worried of how ya’ll react… This was something ah gained from being with Ken and… with it, ah’m now the pony that ah am…” She said, looking back at her. “Now, why don’t ya get up and help us out. We’ll bring ya up to speed on what happened.” Mac… didn’t say no to that. In fact, he actually agreed with that once he saw some of the people and ponies that were here with us, especially when Aaron opened up Rainbow Dash’s cocoon and she pounced on him the moment she was awake.

        Some time later though… once we got everypony out, we heard a small explosion go off from the ruins of the citadel as we turned to see that… low and behold… Chrysalis was still alive. “H-how dare you, Starlight Glimmer!! W-when I get my hooves on you, I’ll-”

        Of course, that moment was when she actually saw everypony. Including some of us that had our weapons just in case she tried to pull anything. “Oh buck me…… That’s just not fair at all…”

        “You mess with the bull, you get the HORNS!!” I heard Tina shout… while on the back of Thorax of all ponies and causing me to internally want to facepalm myself. But… something with Chrysalis seemed off… She was angry, that was certain. But she almost looked like a mother who failed at her job to provide for her kids while also still being pissed at the reason behind it.

        “Why do you DO this to me?!! I just wanted to help my kind and to finally feel like I’m a part of something and you RUINED EVERYTHING!!!” She screamed. Though, it was during this that I noticed Starlight step away from everypony else in order to try and approach her.

        “You can be a part of something… Chrysalis… accept my hoof in friendship.” She said, extending her hoof forward towards the queen as she struggled to stand up… However, instead of doing what somepony would normally do and accept the offer… Chrysalis smacked Starlights hoof in defiance and got up with whatever strength she had.

        “Forget it!! I’m not letting myself give up this easily. I still have my pride for who I am and I’m not going to-” Just as she said that though, I felt something… bad take form. And now I was getting really bad memories course through my head. Back to the dragon lands when Torch was killed.

        I only began to realize why once a vortex of raging wind and lightning began to form directly behind her as it caught the queen off guard and grabbed hold of her. “What the-!? Glimmer, is if this is your doing, let me go NOW!!” But I knew for a fact that what was going on was not Starlight’s doing at all. In fact… what it was had me race out there in order to try and get Starlight AWAY from Chrysalis as quickly as possible.

        It was an aspect. The Aspect of Storms. “Starlight, RUN!!”

        “W-what’s happening to her!?” Starlight asked, panicking a bit.

        “Something’s trying to take control of her. Get out of here and get everypony far away from here as quickly as you can!” I told her, arming myself with my two swords to defend myself. The unicorn herself though, seemed hesitant as she looked back at Chrysalis. The maelstrom itself trying to take hold of Chrysalis as it she was screaming for her life. But as Starlight left, I heard one final thing from the former changeling queen before whatever this thing is took control of her.

        “I-i’m Sorry… Zekky…”

        Just as I heard that, a ring of raging winds trapped me inside where this aspect was as it now assumed Chrysalis’ old form and stared me down. “Uuuuuaaaaaaggh! FINALLY!! I’ve been waiting to have a body for weeks and now it’s all paid off!” For one thing, the voice was definitely different. Almost more demonic in a sense. Yet, when it looked at me, what it did at first was… well, not what I expected. “Ugh, really? Could you at least let me enjoy this moment for like, two minutes or something?”

        “Uh… what?” This… was definitely not like that of the last two adepts I faced. Instead, they seemed more focused on enjoying the moment rather than trying to kill me. “Are you suppose to be an Aspect?”

        “Wow… what gave me away, Captain Obvious?” He asked. “Besides… now that I have a body, I am free to do what I please. Free to fight, free to talk, free… anything!”

        “If you are trying to psyche me out, then that’s not going to work.” I boldly claimed… yet, when I said that, what this… aspect said was definitely different.

        “Twenty seven.” That… just left me to raise an eyebrow as he looked back at me. “Oh, I’m sorry. Was I interrupting your monologuing?”

        “What… the hell are you doing?” I asked him, now sounding more confused rather than intimidated by anyone at this rate.

        “Oh, don’t mind me. I personally keep track of the amount of times I hear individuals boast heroic speeches. Geez, I haven’t been able to do that in a thousand years since the last time I did that. I’m just glad that Nightmare’s given me this chance now.” Woah, back up a minute… I have a few questions on what I just heard.

        “And you are sure that you are an aspect?” I asked immediately off the bat, looking back at the aspect before adding onto it. “If I recall, aren’t you suppose to be the souls of dragons raised from the dead and corrupted?”

        The Aspect tapped their chin for a moment, pondering what I just said. “That is true… but… there are two sides to every bit… Nightmare only corrupts the souls of good dragons that had died. As for me… well…” That was when I felt something whisk past my face… and for slash marks to soon appear across my body. “I’m far from that… I was once a dragon who was feared across Equestria and the world and freely killed anyone or anything that stood in my way or was too weak to call themselves a warrior! Now, she has given me a second chance… and I, Viin Riik, am going to enjoy tearing you apart limb from BLOODY LIMB!!”

        That was when he bolted at me… and I barely had any time in order to react and defend myself. From the wind that was swirling around him, I can see a couple of weapons that were humming with magic and looked like they were going to tear me to pieces if I wasn’t careful. When I clashed with him though… even though I was able to block one… two more would strike me. Just how many weapons did this guy have?!

        “Is this all you have to show me?! PATHETIC!!” The aspect shouted, lunging at me. The longer the fight was dragged out though, the more I was beginning to realize something about my opponent and how she was harming me.

        She wasn’t fighting with weapons that were controlled by her wind and lightning based powers. The weapons she had were conjured by her powers. The blades themselves were made from pure lightning and Viin Riik was using her wind as a way to easily be able to get me from any angle that I wasn’t paying attention with. And if this keeps up…

        … Well, I don’t want to know what will happen if this keeps up.



Meanwhile

        From the moment that Ken himself was surrounded by the raging storm winds that cut him off from everypony else, people were beginning to worry about what was happening. Especially Athena, Tina and a few of Twilight’s friends who had the priviledge of meeting up with Ken personally… yet, for some… they just saw this as just a reoccurance. “Ah damn it… Not again.”

        Almost everypony at this point, turned to see Shayne sitting on a nearby boulder with Aurox along with Twilight, Spike, Applejack, Rarity, Aaron and Revaan as Princess Celestia was soon the first to speak. “Wait… again? You’re saying this happened before?”

        “Three times now, actually,” Revaan grumbled, looking back at the alicorn of the sun. “Explaining everything though is going to be REALLY hard though… and a bit personal-”

        “Just give us the Bluff’s notes then!” Tina shouted, causing the dragon himself to raise an eyebrow in response.

        “The… what?”

        “I think Tina means the short really important parts of any long or obnoxious books that somepony’s would have you read for a class project.” Shayne then said. “Like the kind you would do for book reports like Hamlet, Romeo and Juliet… you know, those?”

        “What is there to tell, really?” Revaan asked, before looking at everypony staring at him before giving in to social demeanor and sighing. “Fine… Long ago, there used to be more of my kind. One of them even being one who was really… important to Princess Luna. Nightmare, not to be mistaken with Nightmare Moon, was a inner darkness that was jealous of my kind and the way that they were able to wield multiple forms of magic, unlike other kinds that wield only one. She corrupted several, drove them mad and it got to the point that I was the only one left and still the only one left. However, Nightmare is unsatisfied and took it upon herself to make artificial souls that only feel certain emotions such as rage and hatred.”

        “How does that relate to now though?” Somepony else asked. This pony being Shining Armor as he stood right next to his wife, Princess Cadence.

        “These Aspects have been ordered by Nightmare in order to try and take it upon themselves to finish the job they started so long ago…” Revaan replied, taking a deep breath for a moment. “Of course… Ken already knows that and he’s defeated two.”

        “Plus he gets some sick-ass weapons from each aspect he defeats!!” Shayne added on. “Though, I’m not sure if it’s going to be easy for him this time… Which aspect is he fighting again?”

        “Well, according to what you told us before, there are four in total…” Twilight replied, calculating the math inside her head. “He’s already beaten the fire aspect… and the land aspect… which leaves him with Storm and Stars…” However, it was then that she also realized something rather… problematic.

        “Hey, where’s Athena?”




Point of View: Ken




        The longer that I continue to drag this fight out with Viin Riik, the more uneasy I felt about it. No matter what I tried with the skillset that I was using, she was outclassing me and leaving me more focused on trying to keep myself alive rather than trying to defeat her. Not to mention the fact that I was at a point where I was gasping for breath because of the amount of stamina I had already expended from the beginning of the fight.

        Yet, At one point… when the Storm Aspect was close to going in for a killing blow… both of us got a rather… unexpected surprise. If you consider a surprise being a shield slamming into the side of Viin Riik’s face. But for me… I was surprised more by the fact that someone else besides me was inside this area that was normally sealed off from everypony else.

        And that someone… was actually Athena. “You alright?” She asked, offering me a hand so I could get up on my feet. Which I nodded and grabbed hold of before she pulled me up. “And what the hell was that all about earlier.”

        “Let’s just say it’s a long story with a mix of emotions, reasons why Revaan is the last dragon of his kind and a few near death experiences put all together in one package,” I told her, pulling out a soul shard from my jacket pocket and cracking it open so the energy inside it can heal me. “If we can try to find out a way to stop her before she uses her abilities to kill us, I think that would be good for both of us-.”

        “HEY!! That was UNCALLED for, you little-!!” Before Viin Riik could be able to actually say anything else, Athena fired something from an SMG weapon she had that slowly encased the Aspect in ice… and to that effect, it also caused the storm winds surging around her to die down.

        “Oh shut up already……” The gladiator groaned, before turning back to me. “Real talk though, how much time do you need to think of how to be able to stop her?”

        “Roughly, a few minutes or so. Why?” I asked, raising an eyebrow as I looked back at her a bit puzzled.

        “Simple… We’ll be fighting as a team… It’ll be safe to assume that only you can finish it off, so in the meantime, I’ll draw her attention until you can think of a gameplan.” She said, before tapping me on your shoulder. “When you got something, contact me using your ECHO.” I nodded my head, before going in the opposite direction around the backside of Viin Riik as she began to break herself out of the ice… and just like Athena predicted, the aspect was really pissed and coming for her now.

        “I’m gonna tear apart… EVERY LAST ONE OF YOU!!”

        Now I really had to think of something before that aspect could make due on her threats. Though, out of the pulses that I had and also what I have tried already, not a lot has seem to work. Norok and Ruvaak Iiz were not very effective against her and the same went for my pulses of Fire, Aether and Ice… Yet, there was one possibility that I have not tried yet that I was personally unsure would work. Not to mention that I lacked a lot of experience with using the particular weapon and pulse I was referring to.

        The pair of axes I got from after I defeated the Land Aspect, Denek Sil, along with the earth based pulse that was with it. “God, I hope this works…” Forming a bit of energy in my right hand, I soon got on my ECHO and spoke to Athena. “I got an idea, just get her to have her back towards me!” She didn’t even need to reply as I saw her nod and drawing Viin Riik’s attention and having the Aspect’s back be faced towards me. With my outstretched arm aimed at her, a series of three stone heads began to form around my arm as I launched them towards her.

        Unlike other methods I have tried, since she blew out the flames from Norok and shrugged off the ice I conjured with Ruvaak Iiz… the rocks I launched at her went directly through her defenses and impaled themselves through her foreleg. “AAAAGGGHH!!! Y-you BASTARD!!!” She roared, furious that I was actually able to harm her this time. “That’s it!! No more screwing around! I’ll tear you apart like I did to that dragon, Vulon!!”

        Woah woah woah… Hold the f*cking phone… Did she just say who I think she just said? “How…… do you know of that name?”

        “Heh… What is there to know… He was the only true dragon that had the scales to challenge me and kill me in battle. Too bad for him that I was able to cut him apart so much that he died from his wounds before he could see his precious princess ever again!!” I did not say anything… instead, I used one of my axe’s to have a stone fist smack her backwards. But before she could be able to retaliate… something strange happened.

        Something in which caused for her to place her forehooves on her head as she looked back at the ground. “N-no… How can you… How are you still-” I could only hear bits and pieces of her mumbling… but the next time I was able to actually hear something from her, it wasn’t Viin Riik that was speaking…

        It was Chrysalis… “Get out of MY BODY, YOU PARASITE!!!”

        That… caught me by surprise. According to what Coryena first told me about the Aspects and from when Krent Zin killed Garble, I was lead to believe that an Aspect would attempt to consume the soul of the host and take over the shell that remained of their body. But this… was something completely different. “Coryena, are you there?”

        It took a few seconds for me to hear the female dragon’s voice as I was trying to make sense of what was going on. “I’ve been watching you for the last few hours, Ken. I think that question answers itself.”

        “Not what I was trying to get at here…” I deadpanned before speaking once again. “Can you make heads or tails of this? This Aspect here took control of Chrysalis… but after a while, it looks like Chrysalis is fighting to try and regain control of her body.”

        That… made the dragon rather surprised as I heard her muttering to herself for a few moments before actually telling me what was happening. “Hunh… Looks like the rumor on Changelings is actually true.”

        “Rumor?” I thought, while trying to use more of my energy in order to keep Viin/Chrysalis held in place.

        “You were told earlier how Thorax and the others you were with had changed right?” She asked, causing me to nod my head in response. “Well, the thing about Changelings is that unlike ponies or perhaps other species, Changelings typically are only considered half of a being because of the fact that they were only originally believed to have just one set of emotions. You know how changelings feed on love from other ponies? Those are considered as negative emotions. However, when you do it in reverse, where they express something positive like Thorax giving the amount of love he had willingly, they become completely full on the emotional spectrum of positive and negative.”

        “ …… So in layman’s terms, that means…”

        “This aspect only has control of half of a body, not the ENTIRE one. Chrysalis has the other half of her body and is fighting to regain control of it.” Well, that was definitely something. Now it just brought up a new question… How the hell could I be able to stop Viin Riik without harming Chrysalis? “Meaning that if you want to have Chrysalis stay alive and regain her body back, you need to destroy Viin Riik with a spirit weapon that isn’t a dragon arm.”

        Okay, that sounded tricky… then again, I think there was one other thing that I was told by Coryena a while back regarding the same subject.





        “Since the Aspects are created by a spirit such as Nightmare Moon, they can only be harmed or killed by Spiritual Weapons. Ken’s sword is one of them along with the hand cannon he has...”





        That… got me thinking… and with the fact that I had them pinned down right now, it left me with an opportunity to try and finish this. But I only had one chance in order to pull this off… and I can’t screw up now. I brought out Hawkmoon, aiming at the target as the winds around me began to pick up. I was trying to focus on pouring my energy into this shot… while also making sure that she didn’t interrupt his concentration. Which was hard because the moment I first began charging my attack, the Aspect was beginning to do everything she could do in her power to stop me.

        That was… if she could only handle Athena first. “GRRRAH!!” The Gladiator herself caught Viin Riik by surprise, attacking from above and slamming on the ground, causing the Aspect to move. However, it was when she thought that she was moving backwards that she realized two things. First off, she was being pulled closer to Athena instead of Farther away like she wanted.

        The second thing was that a series of electrical chains were now grasping hold of her forelegs. “You B*TCH!! What did you do!!?”

        “Oh, you not familiar with these? I call these Hade’s Shackles… and with it, you’re not going anywhere!” She said, before retracting backwards and out of my line of fire. By then, my attack was almost ready… and my target had nowhere to run.

        All that was left… was to take a breath… and pull the trigger. BANG!

        The moment the shot went off and collided with that of Chrysalis, it looked like the shot itself went through her head and instead struck the Aspect that was trying to take control of her. Causing the physical form of Chrysalis to drop to the ground while Viin Riik’s form just exploded in midair. Having a balls of light teal energy that looked like a miniature storm float towards me, which I assumed was the soul of the dragon that was originally turned into this Aspect.

        “The winds of the storm call your name and it thanks you for your actions, young Scalebound. May my power guide you on your journey, for I am Velstrun, the Dragon of Tempests.” Seconds after hearing that, the soul split into two as I felt a surge of air flow through my fingers and take form into something. Looking down at my hands, I found myself holding two sets of chakrams that had three points each and were curved like fangs while having a grip in the center to hold. Yet, when I twirled them a bit in my hands, I felt a small channel of air form around them too.

        This were definitely something I needed to test out once I was back at the hollow… but not right now. “Ken, are you okay!?” I heard some of the others call out. Yet, just as I turned around, I did not find myself prepared for the moment that someone decided to launch herself like a missile into my chest and tackle me to the ground.

        Turns out, that was from the combined efforts of Tiny Tina… and Applebloom. And while they were trying to see if I was okay and fire off questions faster than I can process, Athena was the one who had to try and get them off of me.

        “Easy there you two… Ken’s just been through alot and you don’t wanna make him extra sore now…” She chuckled, just as Applejack and some of the other ponies came over before the gladiator asked a question. “Though, I have to ask… What the hell was up with that aspect or whatever you call it before you destroyed it?”

        “Well… Originally I thought that it would kill off the soul of the host before controlling it, but it turned out that Chrysalis was actually fighting to try and reclaim her body back since Viin Riik only took half of it…” I said, coughing a bit before looking back at her. “Trust me, it’s a long story and I’m in n-no shape to be recalling it right now.”

        “Fair point…” Athena chuckled.

        “What has become of Chrysalis though?” Celestia asked as I looked towards her and placed a hand on the ground. Using what remained of the energy I did have to feel if she had a pulse.

        “She’s alive… but right now in a coma… It may take some time for her before she wakes up,” I sighed, relieved that she wasn’t dead at all before looking back at everyone else. “So… what happens now?” Celestia herself looked back at her sister, before looking to everypony else that was present as she took a deep breath and smiled.

        “I think a celebration is in order for all of you… once we tend to your injuries first.”




End Chapter 34

> 35- Making Amends
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound By Scales- Making Amends





Point of View: ???




        The moment my eyes opened, I felt my body jolt awake. I could not recall what had happened that would put myself in a state like this, but right now, I felt… scared. Something that does not fit well with someone of my position. I did not wake up to the hive that was the home of my kind, but to a bed in one of those… places where those ponies would tend to the sick and the ill. But why I was here of all places… was something I did not know.

        I tried to move my front foreleg, but then happened to notice the tubes that were… connected to me. Was this really how some modern medicine for ponykind actually worked? It looked rather foreign to me and complex, but it made me feel… okay. It wasn’t trying to slowly kill me, or change me in any sort of way… but I was still nervous because I had not seen the likes of these before. The silence throughout the room I was in was not helping me out either because I could not keep myself calm the longer I was in here. Not to mention that the room was rather dark and almost impossible to see anything-.

        *FLICK!*

        It was only a few seconds after originally thinking this that the whole room immediately began to fill up with light. Causing me to raise a hoof in response because of how bright it was before everything began to die down. However, the one who turned on the light was not who I was expecting to see… or who I actually wanted to see for that matter. “Oh man…… I’m glad to see that you are awake…”

        It was that… human I think they were called… that had the soul of a dragon fused with his. The Scalebound, I think he was called. Though, why would he be here after everything that had happened? Did he come to make fun of my failed attempt in trying to take over Equestria? “How are you feeling?” Wait… did he just… did he actually ask me a question? Why is he trying to be so nice to me!? After everything I’ve done of all things?!

        Now though, I felt was the right time to speak. “Why would you care? Matter of fact, what happened to me to where I need to be here of all places?” He sighed for a moment, before looking back at me and then asking me something I… was not prepared to answer right away.

        “Chrysalis… how long do you think you’ve been in this room for?” He asked me… and the answer for that was something I couldn’t think of in my current state right now. I watched him go over to the machines that were on the sides of the bed that I was on, watching him turn them off and taking the needles out of my forelegs before looking back at me as I shook my head from side to side. “You don’t know? Oh boy… This might be hard to bear then…”

        “What’s that suppose to mean?” I growled a little, not liking that response. But what he said next was something I was definitely not prepared for.

        “Chrysalis… you have been in a coma for the last month,” What? How?! What could have possibly put me in a state to which I was separated from my kind for THAT long?!! “On the day that we… uh… how should I put this…”

        “Foiled my plans?” I spoke up, still internally shouting at him and wanting to demand answers.

        “Yes… shortly after we ‘foiled your plans’... something called an aspect tried to take control of you,” Oh… Now the memories were beginning to come back… and the very painful memories, might I add. “You’re very lucky though… in my encounters with aspects, they kill off the person they plan to possess and take the body for themselves. Somehow though… you put up a fight and resisted them… and when the aspect was destroyed, it put you in a coma.”

        Which now leads to the point where I’m no longer asleep in this bed… but the first thing that came to my mind was… “What in the name of the hive is an aspect?”

        In response, the Scalebound I was talking to then asked me a question. “Are you familiar with Nightmare Moon by chance?” Of course I was. I remembered the old stories from that of ponykind. But… I wasn’t really sure if they were actually true or not. So, I briefly just nodded my head, allowing for him to explain to me how this relates to what happened. “Well, even though Nightmare no longer possesses Luna, she is still a threat because she was responsible for the Onyx Dragonkin being pushed to the brink of extinction. Nightmare is the one that conjures the Aspects, which are based on the four natural elements that dragons respect the most… I can go into the details, but the point is, Nightmare is trying to finish what she started long ago and she’s trying to use the Aspects to harm those that are close to me and Revaan.”

        “And should I assume that Revaan is the name of your… dragon?” I asked, a little nervous. When we were young hatchlings, we were always told how dragons were fierce and mighty in the hive along with the fact that they can easily destroy us if we weren’t careful. I watched the Scalebound nod his head for a moment as he straightened up from the leaning position he was in originally against the wall.

        “Can I ask you something though?” Wait… he has a question to… ask me? I only was able to nod my head a short bit, caught off guard by the first question, before he asked me a second one. “Why did you do it?”

        “Do what? The invasion?” Looking back on it… There were many reasons why. Many would assume revenge because of the Canterlot Wedding… but there was another reason. A reason for everything. The Canterlot Wedding… the hidden tunnels… the invasion. Behind everything was another reason… something that I haven’t told anyone else before.

        “More then that…” He then told me in response. “I’m not going to share your life story or anything… but I think there’s more to why you do it than just to get revenge… so, I want to hear you out.” Is he… actually serious? There has to be some kind of catch… is that orange pony with him? The earth pony with the weird looking hat? She’s not hiding anywhere now, is she?

        I took a moment to verify that she wasn’t trying to listen in on us and after a few moments, I realized that she wasn’t anywhere. It was just me and this… Scalebound. Taking a deep breath, I… began to recall the memories from before. “It all started when I was young. Around the same age where a filly would become a mare. At the time, I was not seen as a queen, but instead as a Princess… My mother was the Queen. Queen Animi-Motus. She did everything she could in order to provide for the hive without having to resort to conflict with other species… However… one day, she… became no more… and I was left in charge to rule my kind. But unlike my mother… I was unable to help provide what I could for my swarm on my own.”

        Looking back at the painful memories… and recalling the days where I saw helpless younglings just wither up and die because they did not get the care or the love they needed to keep them alive made me shed a couple of tears, causing me to wipe them away from my face. “I… was upset at myself… I was doing everything I could to try and provide for my kind, but it just wasn’t enough… So I looked for somepony to blame… and in this, I found a young alicorn. A princess… who was able to provide love for everypony that was around her and mend broken hearts. It was then… that I began to despise her… and Celestia. They was doing everything in their power to provide for their kind and thrive… while I was doing everything I could do for my kind, but nopony was thriving at all.”

        “So that was when you set your sights for Canterlot?” He asked, looking back at me.

        “That was the goal… but we had a lot of work to do before we could get there… Some of my advisors and close friends to my mother, disagreed with my plan. Saying it would be too risky for the hive. But, I told them that it would work. It started with the tunnels, working our way to Canterlot once the groundwork was laid. Then, there was actually kidnapping Cadence and assuming her form… Then the wedding… I had thought that everything was perfect, but that student of Celestia’s ruined everything… Looking back, I should’ve done more to deal with her if I had the chance…”

        The Scalebound nodded his head as he listened to my story, before then asking another question. “What happened after the wedding? Leading up to the events of… well… running into me for the first time and then your plan afterwards.”

        “Many of the changelings that opposed of my plan soon either left or pushed me to the point where I was to banish them and some of their other family members out of the hive… I did not want any weak links that could wither away with what we were doing. For a few years, we were able to move peacefully with no real problems from the surface. But… around the same time that you had made your… grand entrance in the Apple-lachian mountains, one of the drones soon ran away. It may be a little obvious at who I’m referring to.”

        “Thorax.”

        I nodded my head in response to what he said. “Yes… Unlike the other changelings… he was part of a new wave of drones that were born after the Canterlot Wedding. But Thorax… he was the first. He was the closest thing I ever had to having an actual son… and for him to leave like that…”

        “… made you heartbroken?” The question at first made me think that he was trying to make a joke out of this. But after a couple of moments, I saw no ill intent in his humor and just nodded my head in response. I continued to tell him my story for a little while longer, until I had finished what I had to say as he took the chance to process everything.

        But when he was done… was when he caught me off guard with a question I wasn’t prepared for. “Do you know a changeling by the name of Zektor?” That name… oh it has been so long since I heard that name! But… Why would he say it?

        Matter of fact… “ Yes, but h-how do you know that name?” He didn’t say anything at all… but instead turned to the other end of the room as I heard a door slightly creek open and someone step inside. At first, I thought it was another pony or someone like him but-.

        N-no way… H-how is this possible? I-it can’t be him… can it? “Hello there, Chryssy.” I just stared in disbelief. Zektor… one of my mother's closest advisors and my closest friend… was alive. I had thought that he perished after what had happened when some centaur broke out of Tartarus, but he was still here. This… looked to be impossible… but he was truly here with me right now.

        “H-how?” I asked. “How are you?”

        “When the swarm was forced to move because of the centaur named Tirek broke out of Tartarus, I got caught up in the destruction and I was close to death… but… one of the drones that you casted out as a defector found me and took me in here at the Hollow… She’s my niece… Maple Leaf. Her sister was Holly Leaf… and they are just two of the changelings that have called this place home.”

        I… was stunned by this. “T-there are others here?”

        “Yes…” the Scalebound soon spoke up now, opening a window and letting me have a look outside. All around this… place, there were changelings, earth ponies, pegasi, unicorns… all walks of life in the same place… living with one another, side by side. “Obsidian Hollow is the first community to our understanding where Ponies, Changelings and other species have been able to co-exist here without having to exert dominance over one another. And Chrysalis… we want to provide for you the same chance that everypony here has gotten.”

        Now… I was beginning to look at him with a confused look. “What do you mean? Like… a reformation? I still have the hive to-”

        “Thorax… or more specifically, King Thorax, has been helping the changelings improve their relationships with Equestria and other species,” I heard Zektor speak to me now. “Everything is in good hooves, Chryssy. We just want to give you a chance to start over.”

        “Oh really?” I asked now. “Who else has had that chance to ‘start over’?” I questioned, looking back at both of them. The Scalebound… looked at me for a moment and sighed before speaking up.

        “Would you believe me if I told you that we gave Starlight Glimmer the same chance and she took it?” Wait wait wait wait… Did I just hear him right? Starlight Glimmer… the SAME Starlight Glimmer that is the student of Twilight Sparkle… was in the same position I was in at one time? How does that make sense?!

        “Why would Starlight Glimmer need a chance to start over?” Chrysalis asked.

        “Well, she used to run a ‘cult of equality’ from what Applejack told me, forcing everypony’s cutie marks to be the same thing, even though she just hid hers because she thought it would bring peace and harmony, but it really just oppressed the ponies in the village. Months later, she had a plan to go back in time and undo the moment when she and her friends got their cutie mark, but the spell she had was set on fire, resulting in finding her way inside the hollow and encountering us.” Okay, that’s a lot to take in, but I… think I understand it a bit.

        “So yeah… for this, it’s like with Starlight, but instead of Twilight or Ken here helping you through the process, I’m going to help.” I heard Zektor speak… though, which one was… wait… is that the Scalebound’s name? I never knew it until now. “I have a place in the hollow where we can stay and I can also talk to the doctors so they can let you out today.” Well, at least that’s some good news.

        “Alright… I’ll just leave you guys be then. Let me know if you need any help with anything.” I heard… Ken… speak up as he soon left the room and left the two of us alone. It was during this time that I felt like I had the strength to get up as I motioned my back legs to the side of the bed and got up.

        Hang on a second… what’s this feeling by my tail? Is that a cathe-eeeAGGGHHHH!!




Point of View: Ken




        After I had stepped out of the room and left the hospital, I began to walk over to where the doorway to Ponyville was, knowing that someone… who was once a former enemy… was now in good hooves. It had been a month since the incident involving Chrysalis trying to take over Equestria and kidnapping everypony and in that timeframe, things have… improved quite a bit. A lot of the changelings that were once part of Chrysalis’ group were now actually learning how to live amongst other ponies thanks to Thorax’s help. But more importantly, we were able to bring a lot of ponies, including Celestia herself, up to speed with what exactly happened to Chrysalis. Fortunately, it was unlikely that something like this was going to happen again, but we couldn’t really be too sure given the amount of ponies who did witness it.

        One thing that has improved in that time though, which I’m happy about, was my relationship with not just Applejack, but also her family and siblings. In fact, I was on my way right now in order to go see how they were doing. It was only a few moments afterwards that I ran into Applebloom, who seemed to be in good spirits this afternoon. She was even talking to somepony that… oddly reminded me of Granny Smith as I heard them continue to talk.

        “You must be new,” She replied, looking back at the old stallion for a moment and smiling. “I’m Apple Bloom.”

        “I’m Grand Pear.” Wait…… is it just me or does that guy sound like William Shatner?

        “Welcome to Ponyville!” I heard the filly tell him, which, caused him to scoff a little in response. Surprisingly enough, he told her that he was originally from here before moving to Vanhoover in order to open up his own store. When Apple Bloom asked why he moved back though… that’s when things got confusing.

        “I… uh,” He smacked his lips for a moment before finishing his sentence as he looked back at her. “I needed a change of pace.” Of course, I figured there was a little bit more to the story then that… but I rather not interrupt them. Besides, he was even letting Apple Bloom try out one of his pear jams, which seemed nice enough… even though I’m not personally a fan of other kinds of jams besides grape, raspberry and strawberry.

        Apple Bloom was even liking it a lot to the point where when she asked how much the jar would be, Grand Pear gave it to her for free… Of course, I wasn’t really sure how that would help him from a business standpoint, but hey. At least Apple Bloom enjoyed it.

        Before we left though, that’s when Grand Pear actually noticed me as the two of us were about to walk away for a moment. He looked a little surprised, especially because I allowed Apple Bloom to ride on my shoulders on the way back to Sweet Apple Acres as the sun was beginning to set down. When we got closer, I set her down back on the ground as we walked towards the barn while she galloped. I would catch up, but it would be better to take things at my own pace.

        Yet… when I got to the door though and began to open it, that was when I thought that something didn’t seem right. “Pear Jam!? What were you thinking?” I heard Applejack say, shortly followed by a door closing… other than the one I closed. And given how AJ was acting right now, she was panicking a bit. “Quick, Hide it!”

        “Huh?” Before Apple Bloom… or even I for that matter, could understand what was going on, both Big Mac and AJ were rushing to hide the jam under the floorboards. Which, was weird enough to me since I didn’t really know that you could hide anything underneath the floorboards in the barn. “What’s the big deal? It’s just Pear Jam.”

        “I’m with Apple Bloom on this one, what’s the big deal about it?” I asked, just as confused as her right now. “Is there something about pears that you don’t like or-?”

        “No, it’s not that,” Applejack shook her head as she looked back at us. “The big deal is that there’s been a long standing feud between the Apples and the Pears!”

        “Yup.” We heard Big Mac add to that as I now sat down at the table. Yet, before I could say anything, Apple Bloom beat me to it.

        “Why?” The question though… was something that I… don’t think Applejack was personally prepared for. In fact, it didn’t look like she or Big Mac knew the answer either… and when Apple Bloom suggested asking Granny Smith, around the same time she entered the room, Applejack switched the topic to asking what kind of syrup goes better with pancakes.

        As Granny was going to go wash up… that’s when I then decided to speak up. “Okay… what was with the sudden change of topic?”

        “Listen sugarcube,” Applejack told both of us as she sat down across from the table and began to speak. “Anytime that Big Mac and Ah tried to ask Granny about the feud or the pears, she gets so upset that she couldn’t talk. Best not to bring it up.”

        “That doesn’t make sense though…” I told them now, looking back at Apple Bloom as she finished the other half of what I was going to say. “That Grand Pear was really nice to me, even though I’m an Apple. He was even nice to Ken. I wonder what happened.”

        “Me, too. But we can’t ask Granny.” Applejack affirmed us. Which, lead to me asking something in return.

        “Is there somepony you can ask?” I then asked her, looking back at Apple Bloom and Mac before refocusing my attention on AJ “Surely, there’s gotta be somepony in the family that might know about it.”

        “True, but ah don’t know who-” It was then that it looked like a lightbulb lit up in Applejack’s head, because she soon figured out how to solve the problem. “I got it! We can ask Goldie Delicious! If anypony knows about the feud, it’d be the family historian!” Wait, the Apple Family has a family historian? Seriously, how big is Applejack’s family?

        It was shortly after this that AJ, Mac and Apple Bloom agreed that the three of them would go visit the family historian first thing in the morning. Yet… I wasn’t quite sure if I should come along. After all, even though I was considered to be part of the family, this looked to be more of something that was central to that of AJ and her siblings rather than me.

        Of course, that doesn’t mean I can’t help any. “If you three are going to see this… Goldie, then the least I can do is cover for you while you’re gone.” I suggested. Which, surprised all three of them. From the expressions on their faced, I don’t think any of them would’ve expected for me to say that at all.

        “Ken, ah love ya, but are you sure you want to do that?” She asked.

        “Why of course,” I insisted, looking back at them. “Granny Smith would get suspicious if nopony was collecting apples, so let me work on that. Trust me, AJ. It’ll be alright.”

        “Well, if you say so.” Applejack replied back to us, before turning to notice Granny Smith coming back downstairs. “Hey Granny, is it alright if Ken covers for us tomorrow for the harvest?”

        “Sure thing… though, why do you ask? Are you three doing something that ah don’t know about?” She asked… which really put AJ and her siblings in a tight spot for a second. I needed to think of something so they didn’t get suspicious of what they were doing… without making it sound like they were lying to her.

        “Apple Bloom is working on a school project that involves learning more about her family tree,” I told her for a moment before finishing the rest of my sentence. “So AJ and Mac were going to go see the family historian and see if they could help her with it.” It was… a bit of a risky gamble, I have to admit. But Granny Smith seemed… okay with that. In fact, she didn’t think I was lying at all actually. Which was a huge sigh of relief for the four of us.

        The only question though… was how long could that last?



Next Morning

        I was already up early before the crack of dawn in order to get myself ready for a day of work at Sweet Apple Acres. For clothes, I decided to use a sleeveless shirt and pants along with keeping my headphones and jacket at the hollow given how warm it would get across the orchard on a summer day like this. Not to mention that I didn’t need to bring along any weapons or anything, hence why I decided to leave them in the armory.

        What I was going to use though was one of the newfound ‘pulses’ that I had yet to try because the opportunity to do so… didn’t really present itself. I already had Aura, Fire from defeating Krent Zin, Earth from when Hunter helped us out with defeating Gol Motaad and Ice from figuring out the inner properties of Norok and Ruvaak Iiz. But this one seemed the best to use… because it wouldn’t damage any of the trees.

        Wind. That’s right… Wind. With the last Aspect, Viin Riik, being the aspect of storms, defeating it allowed for me to control currents of air. Originally, I thought that I could also control lightning, but from trying it once, no electricity seemed to come out from the air currents I conjured. So… how would this relate to Apple bucking though?

        Well, the theory that I had was that if I could conjure enough wind and have it hit a tree with enough force, the shockwave would be enough to have the apples fall from the tree… but not uproot it from the ground. Besides, last time that happened was when we had the Derpy Hooves that was displaced with the strength of Saitama over and one tap of a tree accidently cause a whole row of them to collapse on top of one another like dominos.

        To this day, we’ve had to repair the ground, get all the apples off the trees, remove the old trees since they were uprooted from the ground and plant new ones… Granny was not happy about that. So hopefully, this plan would be less destructive than before.

        By the time that I got a small tote bag ready with some water and a few extra things, I then got moving to Ponyville and back to where the Orchard was, passing Applejack and her siblings on the way here and finding Granny Smith getting the baskets ready for the harvest today. She also seemed happy to see me so I could help her out as I set my bag down by the porch. “Time to get to work.”

        One by one, I approached a row on the orchard and set a basket down on the ground. And yes, I mean every tree in that row. I thought that having the baskets set up already would save me the hassle of having to go back and forth with bringing a new basket each time. And as the old saying goes, time is money. So, I took up a stance at the end of the row, letting my arm glow a bit as some wind began to churn around my right hand before releasing it. This… in turn, struck the tree I was standing in front of… hitting it with enough force in order to shake it, but not break anything as the apples soon began to fall into the basket.

        What I did not expect though… was for the same thing to happen to the other four trees in that same row. I was even personally surprised myself by this as I looked back at the other rows. This… could be a lot easier than I originally thought.

        So, I repeated the same process for the next few sets of trees and kept going. Granny told me that she needed roughly twenty baskets and that something like that would take almost half the day, but at the pace I was going, I had reached those twenty baskets… in less than two hours. Which was fine to me, but it still meant that I somehow needed to occupy Granny Smith until they get back.

        Things got weird though when I finally brought the last basket over. For one thing… there was an apple on top of everything that looked like somepony… or something took a bite out of it. Secondly, there was the fact that my tote bag… was strangely open. Something that never really happens normally. When I took a closer look though, it looked like the edges of the bag were… melted somewhat. And it smelled rather fresh.

        I could only think of one possible explanation… and one that I hoping that it didn’t happen. But before I could do anything, I heard Granny inside the house scream. Impulse soon kicked in shortly afterwards, causing me to tighten up the bag and run inside.

        When I got inside, I saw a scared Granny Smith holding a broom with one of her forelegs as I looked to her. “Granny, are you okay? What happened?”

        She was relieved to see me… but still looked a bit terrified. “T-two lizard like creatures just r-ran under the floorboards! I t-thought they were rats, but they had scales! One of them was f-fire like and the other one like a red ruby.” Granny told me, pointing back at the same floorboards that Applejack had hidden the Pear Jam jar from yesterday.

        Realizing who the two ‘lizards’ were… just made me facepalm myself. “You have got to be kidding me…” I groaned for a moment, looking back at Granny Smith for a moment. “Granny, could you please put the broom away. You’re scaring them.”

        “Scaring who?” She asked, confused for a moment as I looked back at her. Around the time that she had put the broom away was when I sat down on the floor. Trying to ease myself a bit before actually speaking.

        “Ruby. Magma. Please come out now…” That… small statement soon had the floorboard in the kitchen that Applejack messed with the other day soon move. Low and behold, it was Ruby and Magma… both of them looking like they did something wrong while Magma had a piece of an apple peel cover his head like a time hat.

        Granny was rather… surprised by all of this. Especially with the fact that the lizards that she thought were in her kitchen were just two little dragon ponies who happened to be sleeping inside the bag I brought with me and were looking for food from the looks of it. However… there was one part I was unsure won’t really go down so well with her. And that happened when Ruby spoke up. “S-sowwy Papa…”

        That… immediately got the old mare’s attention. “Wait… Papa?” Yeah, I was definitely beginning to dread this part right around now. But, the only thing I could do was bite the bullet and tell her.

        “Yeah… Granny, these two happen to be my little ones. Ruby and Magma…” I explained to them. “Normally, they would be back home sleeping, but apparently, the two of them must’ve decided to sleep in my tote bag this time.”

        She understood that part… but then came the hard stuff. “So… if you're the father… than who’s-” Around then was when I held up a finger, getting something I kept in my pocket actually. It was a small family photo of AJ, me, and the kids. So, I held it out for them to see, pointing at different people on there to see their responses.

        What happened was… well, this. “Papa.”

        “Mama.”

        “Ruby.”

        “Dork face!” That one had me groan a little bit as I looked back at Ruby now. Despite her calling her brother her first nickname, my concern was about how Granny was going to take all of this.

        Her response though… even surprised me. “So… You two…”

        “Yeah…” I sighed, before looking back at her. “Granny, before you ask-”

        “Why didn’t you two tell me sooner?” Wait, what? This… was not the kind of reaction I was expecting at all. “You two did not need to keep a secret of having grand kids from me.”

        “A-applejack was concerned that you would freak out since Ruby and Magma aren’t… well… like normal earth ponies.” I told her, just as Magma burped and set the apple peel hat that he was wearing on fire briefly. “They’re part dragon too.”

        “That still ain’t gonna convince me to love them any less… It’s better to tell me such things than to hide them from me,” She replied, which made me think of yesterday when Applejack originally hid the Pear Jam under the… floorboards… Oh no. “Which begs the question… what was in there that had them scurrying over there?”

        “Uhh…” Okay, now was when things were getting kind of nerve racking. This was the kind of position that I did NOT want to find myself in at all. Besides, if Granny Smith actually did find the Pear Jam and figure everything out, it would also lead to her figuring out what Applejack and the others were doing. “Can I be honest with you on something… and please don’t freak out on me…”

        “Why would I-?”

        “Applejack told me that there was a certain subject that you would get frustrated on to the point where you wouldn’t tell her or Big Mac anything.” I was going to saw more, but I think that was all I needed to say before she looked back at me with a surprised look on her face. Not before long though, she calmed down a bit… and sighed.

        “Ken… I want to ask you something, after we take in the baskets from the-”

        “Already did that,” I replied back. “I was just finishing up as I heard you scream earlier.” Granny Smith was honestly surprised by that, looking back to the inside of the barn to see all the baskets I was talking about. “One of them only has ninety-nine apples since these two tried taking a bite in one.”

        “Sowwy, Gwanny.” That… caught both of us off guard once we heard the kids say that. Adorable, yet apologetic at the same time.

        “Aww… it’s okay…” Granny Smith replied, looking back at the two of them now before turning to me. “Tell ya what. Let’s wash this one up and get ya some Apple Slices to tide you over.” They definitely liked the sound of that.

        As we were washing some things up though, Granny Smith then asked me a question. “So… about what I wanted to ask… How did you learn about the Apple Family Feud? How much?”

        I sighed for a minute in response as Ruby jumped up onto my shoulder. “Honestly, from what I do know… is basically the same as Applejack and the others. We were talking a bit and the only things I could gather was that the Apple Family has a long standing feud with another family… but nothing as to why… and Applejack keeps on saying that anytime she or Big Mac try to bring it up, you would get so frustrated that you wouldn’t speak.”

        “Well, sugarcube… there’s more to it then what you might think.” That… threw me off guard. No, I don’t mean Granny Smith calling me ‘sugarcube’. I mean the other half of her sentence. “Back in the day, this feud between the Apple and Pear family was different. Both of us were selling the fruits and also the products made with it.”

        “So like competition between businesses?”

        “Sort of,” Granny Smith replied. “You see, at the time… both families were going through the rough… Ah lost my husband early on and the only thing that kept me going was my son, Bright Mac. The business to me was less of something to make a profit on… and more of something to be able to support ourselves back then. For Grand Pear though… even though he and his wife went through a divorce, ah thought that he would do his business as a way to support his daughter, Pear Butter.”

        That… brought up a new question in my head that I had to ask. “It didn’t turn out that way?”

        “That’s what I originally thought. But over the years, as Bright Mac and Pear Butter grew up, Grand Pear was focusing less on the family and more of the business portion of the Pear’s family business. But as they grew up… Bright Mac and Pear Butter soon became friends… but then their relationship grew faster than the seeds for a new Apple tree.” Granny Said. I noticed her turning her head to a photograph that was on the wall-

        Wait wait wait… That’s… the photo of Applejack’s parents… but… No way…

        “However, Grand Pear was oblivious to all of this… he wasn’t aware of his daughter’s happiness with my son… so when he immediately decided to pack up his things and move to Vanhoover, forcing Pear Butter to leave… that’s when my son did something so reckless that I honestly didn’t think he could pull it off.” She replied, chuckling a bit at first. “For when Grand Pear and I were looking for them… we found that Bright Mac had organized a secret wedding for the two to get married. And we found them just as they were declared as husband and wife.”

        Holy sh*t, she’s talking about AJ’s parents!! No wonder this was a hard subject to tell Applejack and them about. 

        “However… before Grand Pear could say anything, that was when Pear Butter told him that she was an apple now… and that she was with the pony she loved the most. In Grand Pear’s mind though, he saw this as betrayal. Choosing the Apple Family over her own… and all he did afterwards was stomp off… He never came back since.” Granny finished her story as she looked back at me now. “I never told AJ and the others about their parents because anytime the subject is up, I can’t stop thinking about how that prickly pear just decided to leave her own daughter in a tearful mess… It’s something no stallion should ever do. Pear Butter was part of our family just as much as she was part of the Pears… and abandoning her like that is unforgivable.”

        For a moment, it looked like Granny Smith was going to cry a little… but it was then that something… surprising happened. From the other side of the table, I watched Ruby pick up a tissue from the tissue box on the table and walk over to Granny. Setting it down at her hoof. “P-pwease don’t cry, Gwanny…”

        Oh my god, that is just too adorable… what made things even more cute was Magma doing the same thing afterwards. I just smiled as as I looked back at them for a moment, before looking at Granny Smith as she took the tissues to wipe her face.

        “T-thank you, young’uns,” She said. “T-thank you for listening to me too…” I acknowledged what she said with a nod because I didn’t want to accidentally say something that may be interpreted the wrong way. “Just… promise me that… that you won’t hurt Applejack like that…”

        “I won’t,” I told her firmly as I looked back at Granny Smith now. “I swear to you that I won’t bring any harm to her. I care for AJ just as much as she cares for me… and the last thing I would want to do is hurt her.” She smiled, going over to me and hugging me in response. It was during this though that I happened to notice something as I looked out the window.

        “Hey Granny… not to surprise you or anything, but Applejack’s back with the others.” After I said that, Granny thanked me for informing her as I had Ruby and Magma come with me to the front porch while Granny Smith was interacting with AJ, Mac and Apple Bloom. Turns out, Grand Pear was with them… and the real reason for coming back was that he wanted to bury the hatchet with the Apple Family and stop the feud. Something that… even caught me by surprise. But hell, I can’t blame him. He’s basically their Grandpa after all.

        Yet, it was only once they were all coming inside that Grand Pear happened to notice me on the porch… and Applejack noticed the kids. “Now how the hay did those two troublemakers get here?”

        “Turns out, they were sleeping inside the tote bag I was using today. I already had told Granny about them,” I told her, causing her eyes to widen for a moment. “Her first question was why didn’t we tell her sooner.”

        That was when Grand Pear decided to speak up. “Excuse me for… interrupting, but I happened to notice you with Apple Bloom the other day. Are you a member of the Apple family?”

        Both Applejack and I looked at one another for a moment before I shook his hoof with an outstretched hand. “I’m AJ’s fiance. I’m Ken… and these two little ones are Ruby and Magma.”

        “Nice to meet you Ken.” He said, before noticing my dragon arm. “Can I ask you something? About your foreleg?”

        “Funny thing is, that’s what everypony notices the first time they see me.” I replied with a chuckle before all of us decided to come inside.



        We spent several hours at the barn with Grand Pear. Bringing him up to speed on everything. And when I mean everything, I literally mean everything. This included my Dragon Arm, the Obsidian Hollow and a lot of other things. But by the time I got back to the hollow, something I was working on as a side project actually seemed to work.

        A long time ago, when we still had to deal with the Land Aspect, Gol Motaad, we met a displaced named Hunter. A Doom Marine who couldn’t speak, but used a tablet as a form of communication. He also gave me a copy of it, which not only showed the kind of… gruesome demon killing he was known for, but also told us a bit more about himself.

        With the fact that I already had a main piece of tech as it is… that being my ECHO device, I was beginning to think of a way to transfer the content that was on Hunter’s extra tablet to my ECHO. No, I don’t mean every nook and cranny. Just the important parts. It would be useful to have them on file and for me, it’s easier to have numerous things all in one place instead of having numerous different tech spread out across the armory. And unlike the weapons and Dragon arms I had, I can’t just call upon them at will.

        To put it lightly… it was how Sheldon in season 1 of ‘The Big Bang Theory’ described the problem with teleportation. Instead of transporting something from one place to another, you originally destroy it before having it be recreated. Though, there would not be any changes with it... but given that this was something from another displaced, I did not want to risk anything.

        Especially since there was the likelihood of having Tiny Tina mistake Hunters Tablet for a portable gaming device… which, may sound odd… but come on, it’s Tina we’re talking about here. By the time I was done with checking everything and moving it over though, I left it on the shelf for me to tend to later.

        And missing a message that had just popped up on there.




End Chapter 35

> 36- Long time, no see?
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Long time, no see?




        The day after we met Grand Pear was when AJ and I were back at the Hollow to be with the kids and see how Tina and the others were doing. Both Applejack and I agreed that right now, it wouldn’t quite be wise to introduce my side of the family to either Granny Smith or Grand Pear right now. Especially with Tina’s… tendencies, my uncle shouting everything he says like it’s normal speech and Moxxi… Well, she and Athena might be a little more reasonable around them, but it was something that I should think about later. After all, Granny Smith and Grand Pear have had enough surprises from us as it is right now.

        Though… speaking of surprises, when I was checking my ECHO later in the afternoon when we were checking on Revaan and everyone else, I got a message from someone that… I honestly did not expect would reach out to me. Well, there are a lot of people that we have met in the last month or so after the events of what happened in the changeling kingdom, but this involved something that was… a little further then that.

        A couple of months ago, I had to take down the Land Aspect, Gol Motaad while also making sure that it did not destroy the town of Appleloosa. While I was fighting the Aspect though, AJ, Shayne and a few others got a rather… unexpected surprise in the form of Hunter. A displaced Doom Marine who… was mute and unable to speak, having to rely on a tablet as a form of communication. It was also during this encounter that we met Guardian, an entity that was created to help Hunter and his brothers. From our conversation, I was lead to believe that there was five of them given how Hunter mentioned that all five of them had Doom Slayer marks, but that was beside the point.

        Right now, the point is that the one who sent the message to my echo… was none other than Hunter himself. Now, at first glance, I was lead to believe that something was up and that they needed my help for something. But after looking at it and carefully reading through it fully, the tone of the message was actually rather… different. It seemed rather warm and inviting, something that I honestly didn’t expect at all. Hey Ken, it's me, Hunter. It might have been some time over in your Universe, but it's been a long time for me and my brothers. Listen, I'd like to thank you for telling me about this whole Displaced situation, so, here's the question; Would you like to come over? You can bring others along if you wish. And don't worry about The Hell Wars, it's over and we won. No need to worry about Hellspawns popping in. If so, reply back with a 'Yes' and we'll have Guardian come over there and pick you up.

        Okay, but where would we exactly be going… Oh wait, there’s more. P.S. We're outside of the Imperial Dragon City, testing out some vehicles before we head towards the city. I would like to give your Dragon partner, Revaan, a gift that the Dragons here use to switch between their Feral and Anthro forms. Your silent friend, The Hunter of Silence.

        Hunh… That was something. When I was reading it though, that happened to catch the attention of Shayne and Aurox as she decided to walk on over.

        “Hey, come on man. You should take a minute to unplug,” She said jokingly for a moment, before noticing the message I got. “Who’s that from?” That caused me to set my ECHO aside and actually get up to face her before speaking.

        “Well… remember when we had Hunter end up here when we had to protect Appleloosa some time ago?” I asked, which in turn had her nod in response as I began to continue from where I left off. “Well, turns out, he’s wanting to invite us over to his world as a way to say thanks for telling him about the Displaced.”

        That… had Shayne fold her arms a bit and look at me with a concerned sigh. “You sure? I mean… wouldn’t they be more occupied with having to kill demons and going to war against them. Their world doesn’t really seem safe to be bringing friends over.”

        “Well, from his message, he mentioned that the ‘Hell Wars’ were over and they won, so there’s no need to be concerned with demons popping up out of nowhere,” I clarified for her. “I was thinking of possibly saying yes… gives us a reason to go outside the hollow and such.”

        “Remember last time though when Hunter mistook Aurox for a demon?” She then told me in response. “Hunter may know that he isn’t, but that may not be the case for his brothers.” That was a valid point, I had to admit. But you can’t judge a book by it’s cover. Perhaps his brothers are… different. Then again, it may be possible that they’re different than that of Hunter and… Oh god, I’m overthinking this again am I?

        “Well, we can’t just ignore him… plus, his brothers might not be entirely the same.” I told her in response… before asking something. “You alright? You seem to have something on your mind.”

        “Yeah… I was just thinking a lot of someone I knew back in the day,” Shayne sighed for a moment before she looked back at me. “It’s… not really important right now. Who do you think should come though besides you, Revaan and us?” That… was a rather good question. And one that I did not immediately have the answer for. I would think that Applejack may want to come since she remembers Hunter from Appleloosa, Twilight is a no since last I heard from her, she was making the final edits on a book she was going to publish… so who else would-?

        “Whatcha talking ‘bout, Kenny?” My heart almost skipped a beat at that because I was not expecting for Tina to pop out of nowhere while Shayne and I were conversating. Though, I wasn’t really sure if this subject was something we should bring up.

        “Well, Shayne and I were talking about something regarding a… friend of ours wanting to invite us to where they are, but we’re still trying to think about how to respond-” That had Tina look at me like I did something in which would embarrass myself, even going as far as swiping my ECHO and trying to type in a response before I could take it back from her. “Tina! What the heck was that for?”

        “Well duh, it’s rude to keep someone waiting,” She pointed out, swaying her arms idly. “So I thought I would speed things along and write a proper response for you.” I looked down at the ECHO… and realized that the message she was trying to write… was anything but ‘proper’ as I facepalmed myself shortly after the seeing the kind of response she was going to send to them.

        “You put down ‘Yes’ four times in all caps, separating each of them with three to four exclamation marks and then top it off by saying that they should… build a jet, build a bigger jet, yell out ‘f*ck the haters!’ and then have everyone be happy for you,” I deadpanned, looking back at her. “Tina, this isn’t a proper reply to a friend at all.”

        “That honestly sounds like you had Orendi make the first part of the response and then added a first draft of a Rick Ross single just for kicks,” Shayne added on before sighing. “Besides, we’re thinking that this is… something for the adults to do.” That seemed rather reasonable actually. After all, with what little we know about Hunter’s world, it doesn’t seem like the ideal place to have Tiny Tina visit… then again, what kind of ideal place should Tiny Tina visit anyways?

        “I am an adult too, you know… just as much as I am a lady…” Tina began to protest… using what Moxxi would call her ‘dressy’ voice to try and convince us… to little effect. Then she tried to prove her point even more… which grossed us out more than convinced us. “I have experienced lots of menopause.”

        I… did not even know where to begin with that. Little more, how the hell did Tina think she knew such a thing. But… the first person to respond to her was not Shayne, nor was it me. It was Aurox instead, who sighed (or sounded like he did) and looked back at Tina. “You don’t know what that means, do you?” Yet, all that Tina did was just respond in the same dressy voice and shrugged it off like it was no big deal. Leaving Shayne and I to wonder… what the f*ck just happened in the last 3 minutes? We’ve talked about meeting Hunter, had Tina try to act like Orendi and then add some lines from what I believe is her own personal rap sheet in order to try to recommend as ‘advice’ to a group of five Doom Marines.

        Thank god I did not let her send that message. Though, it was Shayne who was the next person to say something out of the blue. “You know… it probably would be a good idea for Tina to come with us?” Seriously? A good idea? Many things in history that ended up being crucial incidents started out as good idea’s. “I mean think of it… it would give everypony else here a much needed break from explosions and what not.”

        I sighed for a moment before looking back at her. She did make a valid point. “Okay, but it’s going to be on us in order to keep an eye on her before-” The moment I said that and looked back in Tina’s general direction, she had already left to go grab a suitcase, had Ruby and Magma be on her shoulders and have a backpack with the doll she named ‘Princess Fluffybutt’ sticking out of the back of it.

        “Alright, VACATION TIME!!! LET’S GO!!!!”

        “-that. Before she does that.” I now finish my sentence, sighing a little bit before turning to my ECHO now and finally forming a reply. ‘Hey Hunter. It’s good to hear from you. I’m going to bring AJ, Revaan, Shayne and a few others over, including my cousin. Though… don’t make any sudden movements around her… You’ll see why. -Ken.’ After hitting send, I took the time for us waiting on Guardian to make sure AJ and Revaan were up to speed on what was going on.

        And by the time I finished, was when Guardian decided to arrive. But before I could say anything… Tina beat me to it. “Hot DAMN!! Never knew you knew friends that look just as good as Moxxi, Kenny!” Oh god, why did she do that?

         “Well, looks like Runner won that bet on it being Tina.” Guardian said with a sigh. “Anyway, is everyone ready to go, or do you still need time to pack a few things? Just a reminder, pack your wallets.” Okay… I had several questions regarding what she just said go through my head. One… who is Runner? Two, why were they betting and three, why would we need our wallets? Please don’t tell me they’re like what Rainbow Dash said about the Griffons in Griffonstone. “Ken, calm down. It’s just in case you see something you want to buy in the City. And no, Dragon’s over there are not like the Griffons here, nor the Griffons over there either. Really, you have nothing to worry about.” She assured me.

        Which lead to me facepalming myself… those were internal questions that I did not want to openly say out loud, yet it happened anyways. “Please warn me before you read my mind,” I asked politely, before looking back at her. “We’ll see if there’s anything we need to get-” That was also when I noticed the kids joining up with Applejack just as I was about to excuse myself for a moment. And when Ruby then asked something while pointing at Guardian.

        “Who’s dis, Mama?”

          “Oh! Are these your children?” Guardian asked me.

        I nodded my head in response as I looked back at her. “Yeah, that’s one’s Ruby while that’s her brother, Magma.” It was after I finished that sentence that Ruby tried to correct me, saying that Magma’s name was ‘Dork Face’. Which, I blamed Tina for since that was what she originally called Aaron after trying to come up with a nickname she could remember him by… strangely enough, she likes being with them and I think she’s becoming an influence on them. “I think I’ll just grab a spare set of clothes and I should be ready.”

          She nodded before giving Ruby a stern look, at least, I think she was. It’s hard to tell since she was still wearing her hood, covering her face. “Little missy, you don’t call your brother such a name. Apologize to him, now.” She said in a motherly tone, which made Ruby look down in shame, before she actually apologised to Magma. Holy crap… that actually was something I did not expect from either of them. Normally, the kids don’t listen to anyone that isn’t Applejack or I because they get really nervous around those they don’t know, but this was… something different.

        I still tried to wrap my head around it while I was trying to get a couple of extra clothes together before meeting back up with everyone. Which, from the looks of things, everyone was accounted for and we had everything that we needed right now. I guess it was time to get the show on the road then.

         “Okay, before I take you, I must advise you all that there are currently only three Doom Marines active, and that they’re searching for the last two. That’s all for now.” Hearing that made me wonder who exactly were the other two that she mentioned, but I think that was a question they were going to answer later when we got there.

           Opening up a portal for us, she lead us through it and we found ourselves staring out into the wastelands. Once she closed the portal, I looked around to see one of the three Doom Marines walking up to us. One, in which, seemed a little more recognizable than the other two. “Hunter?” I asked, just to make sure that the one who was approaching us was Hunter and wasn’t Runner or the one other brother that happened to be with him… whoever they happened to be.

           He nodded his head and showed me that Sniper Rifle he uses. “Hello, Ken. Nice to see you again.” He texted me on my ECHO device. “And I see Borderlands is now in your space.” He stated, pointing towards Tina.

        “That’s my cousin.” I deadpanned in response, while Tina just looked at him with a curious glance on his face as she looked around a bit. Before anything could happen, something or someone ran straight for Tina, really fast, grabbed her and started running circles around us. Tina didn’t seemed to mind much, since she was laughing along with whoever that was carrying her on his shoulders. But… based on the fact that this… guy… was a LOT faster than when we were approached by Hunter, I assumed this was Runner… Again, just an assumption based on what I have seen.

        “So who was that guy?” Shayne then decided to speak up as she, Aurox, Revaan and AJ joined up with me and noticed Tina on the back of this guy’s shoulders. Personally, I wouldn’t be surprised if Tina used the chance to throw dynamite at people while she was riding piggyback on this guy, almost like how Brick described it in Borderlands 2.

           “That’s my brother, Deaths Runner.” Hunter texted me the answer to Shayne’s question… and made me personally shout ‘CALLED IT!’ inside my head. “He’s the insane one.” Huh… no wonder I thought of him like Brick. Although, the third one with a sword on his back, came walking up to us. But before he reached us, he purposefully tripped Runner up and sent him rag dolling away from us. Guardian was quick enough to teleport Tina into my arms, as we heard Runner cursing and swearing as he hit and bounced off the ground, before skidding to a stop...face first, no less.

        Okay… What the hell was that all about!? The guy just tripped up his own brother! Already, within a short span of time being here, crazy sh*t hits the fans! Even Hunter seemed to agree with me on this, as he shook his head before texting. “Really?”

        “At least it wasn’t with a Grenade this time.” The guy replied with a shrug, but that sort of answer made all of us stare at him, with wide eyes, in shock. I mean, tripping him was one thing… but tripping him with a grenade? That… just seems uncalled for… Matter of fact, who the hell was that guy then? Because right now, all that we know is that Brick/Runner here likes Tina, Hunter doesn’t have a voice but agrees with me when something is taken too far and this guy just doesn’t really seem to give a lot of attention to things.

        Although… I don’t know why, but looking back at Revaan and Applejack, those two seemed on edge as soon as this one came up to us. Which, of course, seemed odd at first, but it was then that I also felt a small shiver over my dragon arm, noticed Aurox being a little antsy and the kids wanting to be with AJ while they looked like they were shaking nervously. So whatever the story is with this third guy, first impressions left him as rather intimidating.

        It was also around this time that I heard from someone that I had not heard from in quite some time. “Ken, where are you guys?”

        It had been a while since I last heard from Coryena, but I wasn’t sure that right now was especially the best time for me to be talking with her. Especially with Guardian and her possibly being able to read my mind. “Coryena, we’re just visiting a friend of ours from a while ago-.”

        “I get that, but let me remind you that one of those ‘friends’ seems to be something that you rather not piss off,” She reminded me, which made me assume that it was the guy that had tripped Runner earlier. “Despite his appearance, I’m feeling a presence similar to that of a Dragon Lord coming from him. Like that from Torch or Ember. Plus, the amount of power they have is insane! Just be careful around them…” Oh so that was what I felt earlier… Now, who exactly was this guy-?

        “Ow, Berserker, what the fu-!?” We heard Runner shout… shortly before Tina freed herself from my arms, picked up a rock on the ground and threw it as his head.

        “LANGUAGE!!” She snapped. “You need to learn some MANNERS!! We have kids here!” That was shortly before I watched her race over there and try to hop on the back of Runner again. Which caused me to facepalm myself before looking back in Hunter’s direction. Though, it was Revaan that asked the next question instead of me.

        “Is this kind of behavior amongst your kin… normal, in a sense, Hunter?” He asked, even though I think the evidence itself has proven that the answer is an obvious ‘yes’. I mean, from what I was told about having siblings (since I don’t really have any), brothers tend to get on each others nerves just as much as they tend to support each other. But I highly doubt Berserker’s method of ‘support’ was justified in this instance.

            “Trust me, those two just love to do it, for the sake of it.” Hunter texted. “Anyway, let us show you to our vehicles.” He stated, pointing over towards their vehicles. There seems to be three types of them; one for speed, another for transportation of many things like Cargo, and the last ones were tanks. Not something I would honestly expect, especially since he told us that the war was over.

        “Wait… Why the hell would you need tanks?” Shayne then asked, noticing the vehicles now. “I thought you guys weren’t fighting anything.”

         “The Hell Wars are over. But now there’s another war going on, with the Changelings.” Berserker spoke up, explaining why they were building vehicles. “And no, it’s not with Chrysalis, but her sister, Cocoon.” He stated, pointing towards their versions of the Mane Six, Princess Cadence, and Queen Chrysalis. That surprised us... Mostly because of the fact that Chrysalis for us never had a sister, every one of their ponies were anthropomorphic and on two legs and I think they were just as surprised as seeing me, Revaan, Applejack, Tina, the kids and Shayne & Aurox as we were of seeing them.

        Cue the awkwardness in three… two… one.

        “Whoa nelly.” Both Applejacks said at the same time.

        “JINX!!” Tina then shouted.

        “Even though we’ve been to another Equestria that it’s Equestrians are also Feral, that’s still trippy as f*ck.” Berserker stated, making us flinch when he swore.

        “Trust me… there are some key differences between both of them,” I sighed, allowing for the kids to be with me now as I looked back at Hunter for a moment. “Trust me, Hunter knows.”

         “We know, Hunter told us a little bit about you and your Equestria. Either way, it’s still f*cking trippy. But enough of that, how about you lot introduce yourselves to ours. And I told Twi to be on her best behaviour, so she won’t go overboard.” He told us, as the three of them lead us over to their Mane 6… what? Spike told me that’s what Discord calls Twilight and the Girls sometimes when he’s lazy or bored. Sue me.

        “If Hunter told a bit about us already, then what there is more to say?” Shayne replied. “Though, to be fair, Hunter came around before Ken almost got killed by his own mother.” Dammit Shayne, that’s not exactly a moment I wanted to disclose here!

        “How the Hell did Ken’s mother get Displaced?” Berserker asked before looking back on Tina, who was piggyback riding on Runner again. “Come to think of it, if your cousin’s here, same with your mother, are there anymore relatives of yours?” He asked me.

        “More than you might think,” I sighed, looking back at him now as I began to explain to him. “It first started with me. Then, after a couple of months, I ran into Aaron, who got displaced as Kilik from Soul Eater… MUCH later though, I find out that I had been gone for almost a year back on earth and that my family thought that a way to try and remember my disappearance was going to a convention together. Can’t remember exactly all the people, but from what I do know, my mother is Athena, my cousin is Tiny Tina, my Uncle is Mr. Torgue-”

        “-High Five FLEXINGTON!!” Tina tried to finish my sentence, which just caused Twilight and the others from Hunters world to look at her for a moment before looking at me with the same confused gaze.

        “… And there’s my aunt… You’re not going to believe who she arrived as.” I sighed, trying to keep it brief while we were walking.

        “It’s Moxxi, isn’t it?” Runner guessed, and even though I can’t see his face, I get the feeling he was smiling underneath that helmet.

        “You hit the nail right on the head with that one,” Shayne then spoke up as she walked alongside AJ and Tina. “Has her own bar in Manehattan and speaks in innuendo’s every few sentences. Though we haven’t had the chance to hear from them in a while. They’re probably busy with something important.”

        “I can already tell the sex quotes have caused a few to go blue-balls.” Berserker commented, making Runner snicker. “Also, if you see other humans in advanced Templar armour, they’re not Displaced, and they’re our soldiers. They’re known as Night Sentinels.” He added, pointing towards a group of them running checks on the vehicles. That surprised us immensely. Mostly because we didn’t expect any other humans being here, especially for a world that was literally fighting against Hell itself.

        We continued to walk, passing the Templar-looking Night Sentinels that were doing maintenance on the vehicles as we were taking in the view. Even though we had to keep a tight leash on Tina when were passing through what looked like the weapons and explosives department, just as Shayne mentioned something on Berserker’s earlier comment. “You should’ve hear Tina voicing her when Ken was doing Bunkers and Badasses with Spike, Big Mac and Discord. She even sounded like Moxxi when she was in character.”

        “She could sound like anything when she’s in character,” My AJ deadpanned for a moment. “Remember, Tina also voiced Athena and such… and I still don’t get what you people were talking about when you were slapping that one guy.”

        “Oh you mean the douchey prince that Tina did on Blueblood?” Seriously, Shayne? Did you have to say that… in front of Celestia and Luna no less. I have a feeling that we should stop the conversation before- “That was good… I’m surprised that you actually got Twilight into Game of Thrones.” Oh my god, someone just MAKE this stop before I feel like I need to abort the conversation right now.

           “You won’t have to worry about Blueballs anymore, since he’s dead.” Berserker told us, dropping a massive bombshell when he said that. “Can you guess who killed him?” Should I even… I mean, you’re talking about the Princesses nephew… within the same vicinity of the freaking princess. How is that a good idea?

        “Ooh! OOH!!! Did you do it? Did you make him explode to where you MAKE IT RAIN with his blood!?! Princess Fluffybutt wants to know!” Woah woah woah, Tina. Take it down a few notches, you’re now sounding like Orendi back in Asphyxious’ world.

         “Yes, I did kill him.” He answered, making us trip ourselves and falling down. Seriously!? He killed Blueblood!? I mean, I might have heard about how much of a jackass he was from, but do you honestly- “And yes, I made his head disappear, before the rest of him, spraying his blood where I made him kiss the ground right before his death. With my Super Shotgun.”

        “Make Dorky disappear!” I heard Ruby shout as she was pointing at her brother before they messed with one another on their back.

        “Ruby, that’s not how you treat your brother…” I said to them, just as Magma decided to hide behind my neck and on my shoulders because of his sister being mean to him. Though… that was when I realize that I wasn’t sure if the fact that I had kids was disclosed to everyone else.

          “No. Shut up.” Berserker told her off, making Ruby squeak before hiding herself behind Applejack… again, my Applejack. “I don’t kill children, and I’ve already seen enough of that from Demons.” He growled, which managed to send chills throughout us all.

        “They’re still learning about everything, so please go easy on them,” I heard my AJ speak once again as we continued walking. It didn’t seem like they understood the fact that both Ruby and Magma were my kids… until of course, there was Ruby’s next sentence.

        “Sowwy, Mama…”

        “So they are your children? My bad.” Berserker said, sounding a little surprised. “Hunter did told us your AJ can turn into a Dragon, and that would make sense on where they came from.” He explained. “Again, I’m sorry.”

        “It’s alright, sugarcube,” My AJ replied back, before looking at some of the other ponies. “Now before you ask, ah show ya what we can do once we get to where we need to go… so how much more walking are we doing?”

        “You’re already here, silly!” We heard Pinkie said, as we were standing in front of the Anthro ponies. Yup, just like the Pinkie back home.

         “Alright girls, go easy on them.” Berserker said and they nodded. “Twi, where are Spike and Barb?”

            “They’re waiting for you to drive them around in those Light Armoured Hover Vehicles.” She answered him, pointing towards one of the vehicles that had a Teenage Spike in it, with… I think his twin sister? Either that or a reverse gender doppelganger of himself.

        “Well, as long as Spike isn’t speeding off to their deaths. Runner, let’s race!” He said as the two Doom Marines went towards the twins, leaving me and the others with their Twilight and that.

        Soon Twilight spoke to me. “Hi there. I’m pretty sure you know who I am, along with everyone else, since your Applejack is your partner. Well, if you know what I mean?” She greeted me.

        “Indeed… though, who was the one next to Spike,” Revaan then asked then. “I’m rather… curious to know.” Oh right. Well, I wasn’t sure if we told Hunter about Spike, but I guess we’re telling them now.

        “Back in our world, Revaan’s the last of his kind, the Onyx dragons while Spike in our world is his son.” I mentioned, which drew a few surprised looks and gasps from them before they bombarded me with questions.

        Yet… who came to our rescue in this instance was… honestly the last kind of person I expected to actually interject in the conversation. “Girls!” Chrysalis shouted out. “Berserker just told us to NOT overwhelm them with questions!” She remarked, making them winced as they backed off. That… surprised even me… while also telling me a couple of things. One, this Chrysalis must’ve been trusted to the point where Twilight and the others would actually listen to her… and second, she must be close with Berserker and them… either that or she strictly enforces anything he says.

        “Sorry.” They all apologized. To which, was accepted their apology shortly after they said it.

        Now though, our attention was on the Changeling. Sighing, Chrysalis looked towards me and said. “Sorry about that. Seeing another Displaced and hearing new possibilities tends to… peak just about anyone’s curiosity.” She told us. “We’ve met a couple of them, although our first introduction was during when we were...under attack from my sister’s Hive, again.”

        We looked at one another for a moment, trying to process all of this before I looked back towards Chrysalis. “Actually, not that recently, I had to have a talk with Chrysalis…… Did Hunter recall what I told him about Aspects and how it lead to a giant golem trying to attack Appleloosa?” I asked, curious to see how much did Hunter disclose about us.

        “He did made a mention of that, saying that these Aspects are souls from ancient times, forced and molded by Nightmare Moon’s lingering powers to wreak havoc. At least, that’s how he describes it to be.” She answered.

        “He’s mostly correct,” I replied back. “However, these aspects can control either people or objects that form into something else. The first one was a fire aspect that killed Garble and took his body for his own, while proceeding to kill Torch. Second, there was the Land Aspect, which Hunter was there for, that was the size of a mountain… but the third one was different…” I took a deep breath at that, trying to compose myself before looking back at her. “For our Chrysalis, she wanted revenge after what happened at the Canterlot Wedding. So, she proceeded to try and kidnapped everypony in Equestria and replace them with Changelings. However, her plan was foiled because of us, a reformed Discord, Trixie and Twilight’s student… Starlight Glimmer… however, how the third aspect came into play was after all of this.”

        Now, here comes the kicker. “The third aspect went to try and take over my Chrysalis… and it was successful… to an extent. She resisted, but in doing so, she fell into a coma for a month and just woke up yesterday.” At that point, I felt like I have said enough to where I needed to catch my breath.

        That made her shiver, along with the others. “That’s just creepy.” She commented.

        “Yeah… she also kind of opened up afterwards, saying that she had a mother who was a queen, but died under unknown circumstances… and how she hated the fact that she was doing everything for her people and they were suffering while Celestia and Cadence were doing the same amount of work and they were thriving.” That… had me look at Shayne with a raised eyebrow as I was going to ask how she knew that. “What? Aurox and I were outside the Obsidian Hollow’s hospital when you were talking and we just overheard it.”

        “It was Shayne’s idea to listen.” Aurox grumbled, much to Shayne’s dismay.

        “Sorry for intruding, but is he some sort of spirit?” Asked Cadence, pointing towards Aurox. That had Shayne looking back at the princess for a moment before she folded her arms and looked back at her.

        “You haven’t seen a Djinn before?” She asked out of curiosity. That, unfortunately, earned her a karate chop on the head, from Hunter. “Oww… My bad, geez… To keep it simple, Aurox is a djinn who’s my companion… we’re a tag team, so to speak.”

        “So your tag team consists of a rebellious rogue teen and an omnidimensional horror?” I asked, jokingly… which, only lead to one of her boomerangs narrowly missing my head. “Come on, I was kidding!”

        “Sure you were… but yeah, it’s like that… though, you should’ve seen what happened when Hunter pissed him off.” The teen chuckled, while Aurox rolled his eyes for a moment. This also caused Applejack, Revaan and I to collectively sigh in response. All while Cadence was trying to form a reply to Shayne.

        “He beaten Aurox up, didn’t he?” She asked, all the while smiling at her. “I wouldn’t blame him. For a magical genie, he looks more like a demon. No offense.” Okay, so they do know what a Djinn is and what it means.

        “Some taken,” Aurox grumbled in response for a minute. “Honestly, I thought that being tethered to this punk ass kid’s torso would make it a little more obvious.”

        “Yeah yeah, I thought the same thing,” Shayne replied. “I’m just glad that Orendi isn't with us, trying to cause trouble.” That… personally made me wonder about how she and Asphyxious were doing… but I could talk to them later.

        “I’m not sure if I want to meet her.” Cadence said, before sighing and looking...sad? Wait a minute, where is Shining Armor? Usually he would be right beside her at all times. Well, to be fair, I only met him a couple of times, but normally, they would be inseparable. So why-?

        Oh…… OH… Oh god, I just realized why. Dear god, that’s just horrible. Shayne herself though, just shrugged. “Eh, you would be right for thinking that. Think Tina, but as a chaotic vampimorph with chaos magic and a habit of setting things on fire.”

        “Geez, that must suck.” Rainbow Dash commented with a wince.

        “Ehh, it depends. Haven’t seen her in a while, so yeah,” Shayne commented, before realizing something. “So, are we just waiting on some knight in Shining Armor to escort us or-” Dammit, Shayne. Why did you HAVE to say it like that?

        They all froze up at the mention of his name, before looking down in sadness. “My husband… Shining Armor’s dead.” Cadence told us, a few tears shedding from hers, Twilight and Chrysalis’ eyes.

        “Oh… Sh*t, I didn’t mean to say anything like that. I’m sorry.” Shayne then apologized quickly. “I…” Before I let her continue to try and dig her a deeper hole, I decided to go over to Cadence and try to help comfort her. Give her a shoulder to cry on.

        “At least his death was avenged...” She said with a sniffle, hugging me back. “I only wish he didn’t had to suffer throughout our capture. He didn’t had to go out that way.”

        “At least he can rest in peace,” I said, looking back at her. “Did you do something to honor him?”

        She wiped away her tears before nodding. “Yes. Berserker made a Memorial Stone for him, and our Fallen.” She told us. “He literally saved both Canterlot and the Crystal Empire, all in one day.” Hearing that made us surprised. I mean, seriously, saving two cities in one day, by himself? That’s unheard of. Well, of course, there are many things that are unheard of, but I personally was still trying to wrap my head around this.

        “Stop overthinking things.” Hunter texted to me. “You’ll fry your brain before the answer comes to you.” That’s honestly easier said than done. You may say you do one thing, but in practice… that’s a whole other story.

        Looking back at Berserker and Runner, they were already racing each other, practically neck-and-neck when they were coming back around. It was pretty close, but somehow Runner won that. The twins were laughing throughout the whole thing, though a little weak in the legs as they stumbled out.

        “Oh, yeah! I still got the moves, motherf*ckers!” Runner shouted out, both arms raised to the air. Berserker groaned, shaking his head before chuckling. “Still though, that was pretty f*cking close! Racing has to become a thing!”

        “Oh, I’m sure we can make it a thing.” Berserker replied as they got out of their vehicles. “All-in-all, these are going as fast they were designed for. Now let’s see how the rest will fare.” He said as they went over to the other ones. Surprisingly enough, one of the truck size transports were holding a platoon of Royal Guards, but their armors theme tells me that they serve as Luna’s personal guard. There were also Changelings along with them, so they must be Chrysalis’ own guard… I think. I wasn’t sure if there was any noticeable differences between this… Cocoon and Chrysalis, so it was hard to tell who’s good and who’s bad.

      “Is something wrong?” Chrysalis asked me. “You seem to be over thinking about something again?”

        “No, it’s alright-.” I assured her, looking back at them. I was going to say something else, but that’s when Applejack soon spoke up instead.

        “Hey uh… Not to sound rude or anything, how are we suppose to tell the difference between your changelings and the ones from your sister?” Applejack asked Chrysalis as she now stood next to me. “Are they somehow different in appearance?”

        “Well, instead of this green and blue colour I and my Hive have, she’s red.” She answered, using her Mane as an example. “Although, we haven’t met any form of confrontation with her in a while.” She told us.

        “Ah just thought ah would ask, just to be on the safe side.” She smiled, having the kids with her as they got on the transport. Meanwhile, I was walking to Revaan.

        “So I guess we’re going to follow you then?” I then asked as my partner stretched his wings and prepared himself for when he was going to get off the ground.

        “Yeah. Stay close and watch out. The skies are usually busy around this time.” Berserker told us before we saw a Dragon flying towards us. Upon landing, the body began to change into a Anthro form, revealing to be a female Dragon. “Anjiliza, I guess she said yes.” He spoke up.

        “Yes, my Lord. The Empress awaits your arrival. But we can tour around the city, if you wish to familiarize yourself with it, and its citizens again.” She said as she got on board the transport.

        “Thanks.” He said before looking at his soldiers. “That’s it for today, have everything taken back to Canterlot. This was a success.” He told him as they nodded and began packing things up. “Sorry, Tina. You guys were a little late when we started testing the Tanks first.” He said before starting up the transport. I used my dragon arm to pull myself up onto Revaan as he took off the ground and was in the air above the transport, but not too far up to where it was a roadblock with everything else in the sky as we began to follow them shortly after they began to leave the area.

        Looking ahead, I saw the Imperial Dragon City, and I have to say, it could practically rival that of Canterlot based on sheer size alone. It was actually similar to the Obsidian Hollow, but unlike the hollow, it was primarily outdoors and not stationed alongside that of a wall in the Badlands. Save for that volcano. As for colors, well, it looked like the perfect gem, creating this sort of rainbow like effect over the entire city… The perfect example of what I’m talking about would be similar to that of the cover for Pink Floyd’s ‘Dark Side of the Moon’ album. With light coming in and the rainbow like spectrum of color coming out.

         The transport came to a halt just outside the city walls, stopping at a large gate as Berserker got out. He waved us down as the guards immediately started opening up the gates for him, prompting for us to land and join up with the others down below. By the time my feet were on the ground, AJ and the others got off the transport as the gates were almost open.

          “Runner, take a couple of the Legionnaires and park this at the palace.” Berserker said to him before picking out a couple of the Dragons to hop on. Giving a short salute, he started driving through before taking a left turn, as the rest of us walked on through. Well, guess it’s as good time as any in order to see the inside of the city. Though…… first things first.

        “Hunter, didn’t you say that you had something for Revaan once we got here?” I asked him as he turned towards us.

         “Yes, but we’ll have to go to the Imperial Palace to get it. I asked Berserker to acquire it for you.” He texted his answer.

        I was going to mention something, but that was when I noticed something from Revaan as he began to decrease in size. I remembered that he could lower his size to easily navigate throughout the hollow. It’s just been so long since he last used it that I almost forgot about it. Though, that still won’t quite fit the bill… so I guess we’ll need to wait for Berserker then.

        While we were walking through the busy streets, I was actually surprised that there were others living in the city, besides Dragons. I saw Ponies, Griffins, a few Zebras and Minotaurs. More than that though, were how the locals were reacting to Berserker, giving short bows to him and whispering about him. More so than that, the Dragons here wore many different attires. While I think the majority are from the city itself, the rest seem to be from outside the city. As for Berserker, all he did was give a nod of acknowledgement or wave at them, nothing beyond that. But his next sentence threw another wrench in my thought process, again.

        “It’s been over ten thousand years since I’ve last been here. It certainly has grown.” He stated, making me and my group trip up again, while everyone else watched us. Looking back at us, he asked. “What the hell happened to you lot?”

        “Wait… You’ve been here before?” Shayne asked, looking rather surprised.

        “And ten thousand years ago… wouldn’t that make you…” Applejack added on. Unfortunately, before she could be able to finish her sentence, it was when Tina interjected.

        “Daaaaaamn, you’re just as old and fine as Princess Sunny!! You both got it going on all up in here!!” That… made me groan to myself again as everypony was now staring at directly at Tina as she was swaying from side to side idly.

        “You don’t even know what that means, do you?” Revaan then asked Tina.

        “Hmm, quite.” Was her only response to the question as it got Shayne, Applejack and even me to collectively sigh in response.

        “Tina, shut up.” Berserker said while shaking his head. “There isn’t anything going on between us...I think?” Okay, that raised a few eyebrows. “Let’s just get some food, before we head over to the Palace.” He said as we moved towards the food stands. While the food smells great, not to mention that the prices weren’t too bad, much more affordable and plenty, I can’t help but feel that Berserker was either trying to dodge that question, or he can’t really tell if there’s even a thing going on. But in all honesty, I can’t picture him being in a relationship with… anyone.

        Anyway, once we all bought ourselves some food, we found a spot to sit and started eating. Both Doom Marines removed their helmets completely, showing us their faces. I was surprised that their hair and eye colour were the same, silvery white hair and blood red eyes. However, there were still some differences between them that were noticeable. One was the amount of scars on Berserker, while a rare few were on Hunter.

        “Did you guys look like this when you were Displaced?” Shayne asked them, and they shook their heads.

         “No, we didn’t look like this.” Berserker answered.

        “Huh. Alright then.” She said as she folded her arms. “When Hunter said you guys were brothers, I thought he meant siblings. But seeing your faces…”

        “You don’t always have to be related by Blood.” Berserker told her, taking a bite out of his kebabs. “We just call each other brothers because all of the crazy sh*t we do together. Fighting in The Hell Wars made it more apparent, but even then, the ponies we’ve been saving look down on us as freaks, or the cause of the problem.”

        “So it’s more like the term ‘brothers in arms’,” I then asked, looking back at them. “You fight alongside each other no matter the opponent or the obstacle?”

        “Pretty much.” He answered before saying. “I wonder if Runner raided the Royal Cellar?” That question made me and everyone else look towards him, save for Hunter. While the populace that heard him say that, snickered quietly. Why did they find that funny?

        Unexpectedly, Guardian answered that question for me. “They’re laughing because Berserker did that once. He was a little desperate and found the cellar, and once he started drinking Dragon Ale, he was already addicted to it.” All of our jaws hung open as we stared at the guy, as he continues to eat his food. Seriously!? He raided the Royal Cellars, just to get drunk!?

        He gave a dark chuckle, which was actually bone chilling, because it sounded like an evil villain’s one, before he spoke up. “Let me tell ya, it was so f*cking worth it. Everyone was so surprised I even managed to pull it off.” Berserker told us with a smirk. “If Runner hasn’t raided it yet, I’ll do it again. For old time sakes!” He stated, making the Dragons and everyone else around laughing up a storm.

        “I can’t believe what I’m hearing. He’s unbelievable!” Coryena exclaimed in utter disbelief and I’m in agreement with her on this one.

        “My Lord… Please… Don’t do that again…” Anjiliza said between laughs. “They might place… A restraining order on you.”

        Berserker scoffed at this before replying. “As if some sh*tty-ass paperwork is gonna stop me.” He retorted, which made her and the crowd laugh even louder. How is any of what he says is funny? Is it because he literally means it, and they know he’ll go through with it? I mean, I know he’s the serious type and all, but really? I’m not sure if this is some kind of thing with dragons in this world, but there seems to be something here that I’m not understanding.

        “His brutal honesty is one of the few things that earn him a reputation around here. They still have records of him.” Guardian told me.

        “Let’s finish up here and leg it over to the Palace.” Berserker said as he and Hunter finished off the last of their meals, before putting their helmets back on. I finished what was left of mine around the same time that Tina was done with her food… and also messing around.

        Once everyone was done, we started moving again as we moved deeper into the city. The scenery changed from the modest and simple, to the highly detailed and glamorous. It was basically something akin to a Noble status, but the Nobility around here seemed more friendly around here. Even the buildings were somewhat getting taller and looked more beautiful. But even then, when we reached the Palace, it alone just put the rest of the city to shame. It was even next to a Coliseum. Although Berserker, Hunter, Anjiliza and Guardian didn’t stand around gawking at it, as they went up the stairs.

        Snapping out of it and catching up with them, Runner was up here waiting by the door. “Well, took your damn sweet-ass time. Anyway, she’s waiting.” He said as we walked inside. The hallways of this place was a even more massive than the hollow, so Revaan went back to his full size as we navigated our way towards the Throne room. We didn’t have much time to look at everything as we approached what looked to be the Throne room’s doors.

        Once the Guard saw us, they wordlessly opened up the doors and saw a beautiful red Dragoness, clad in Royal attires and jewellery, sitting upon her throne. She looked much different to that of Ember, that was for sure. Walking on through, we made it to her as she stood up from her throne and came down to us. Well, more like coming down to Berserker, as he took off his helmet again and they looked at each other.

        “You look a lot like her. Did anyone ever told you that?” He spoke to her, as she lifts a hand up to his face. Touching it and tracing some of his scars.

        “You could say that, seeing as she’s my great great great grandmother.” She replied before sighing. “Even if you have left us, renouncing your Lordship as you did, we could never replace you… as The Imperial Dragon Lord.” As soon as she said that, Revaan was the first to ask her, albeit from shock.

        “Forgive me for sounding rather… bold, but how is that exactly possible? From where I’m from, one must have the Bloodstone Scepter in order to be seen as a dragon lord.” He mentioned, recalling the Gauntlet of Fire from a few months back. “Are the customs here somewhat different?”

         “Somewhat different, but all the same. It’s just that at the time, long ago, things were grim.” She answered us.

        “So did Berserker go through the Gauntlet of Fire then?” I added onto it.

        “Yes, but here, we call it the Imperial’s Flame. The Gauntlet of Fire belongs to Torch’s clan, since they live in another territory.” She told us. “Although, before he could enter the Trials, he had to learn of our history and language. He can’t exactly speak it, but he can read it.”

        “That was just brain melting, but I survived somehow.” Berserker said with a groan. “Anyway, let’s get Revaan his enchanted jewelry.”

        “Wait. If that’s true, then where’s the Scepter?” I asked him.

        “Don’t need it.” He answered, which left us confused.

        “How exactly do you not need something that you probably should need?” Shayne then questioned, a little more puzzled than the rest of us, which caused Berserker to growl a bit. “I’m just confused.”

        “B*tch, if I needed it, I would be using it as a beating stick!” Woah woah now… no need to get angry with us. It was just a question. “Besides, it’s useless without the Bloodstone sitting on it, because I destroyed it and absorbed its powers.” Wait, what?

        “You have to admit, that makes sense dawg.” Okay, really? Tina’s now trying to sound like the logical one… with a bit of gangster slang? What has this world (and my brain for that matter) come too?

        “The only reason why is because it was corrupted by Hell Energy. Should a Dragon try to pick it up, they would’ve become puppets to the Demons and enslave the entire Dragon race. Now tell me, does that sound like a pretty good? A legitimate reason to do what I did?”

        I scratched my chin for a moment before deciding to speak up. “Well yeah it does. Though, when the question was asked originally, we didn’t know those details.”

        “I did,” Oh come on, Tina. I know you didn’t. “I know all the details… And the word on the street!” Ignoring that now… Berserker’s reasons for his actions were rather good in hindsight now that he explained everything. It was also around this time that they finally got the jewelry over that Revaan was going to wear so he was the same size as everyone else.

        “Ah! Excellent.” The Empress smiled as it was presented to Revaan. “This one carries one of our rarest gems, even more so as an enchanted one. And I do hope you like this one.” She said, as the gem within it was purple, with green sparkling inside it, almost giving this impression that there was fire lit within it. Rather impressive if I do say so myself.

        “Why thank you, Empress,” Revaan told her formally as he took a moment to place it on himself. Soon, the gems effects began to kick in, bringing him down to the same level as the rest of us, but also portraying him as wearing a sage’s robe as he looked back at the rest of us. Only for Tina to jump on the back of him the first chance she got.

        “Well, you may be the last Onyx, but daaaaaaaamn, do you look tight!!” I heard Tina speak, which caused Shayne to chuckle to herself as I took off the jacket I was wearing and began to stretch my arms. Though, it was my dragon arm that happened to catch the attention of the Empress… and also Hunter’s brothers.

        “What happened to his arm?” The Empress asked.

        “He’s a Scalebound. Both he and Revaan’s souls are bonded together, so he gets some abilities with that arm of his.” Berserker explained to her.

        “Yeah, but there are some other things too,” I added on as Revaan walked over to me and had Tina hop on Runner’s back instead. “With our souls being bonded, it means that anything we feel is split between us. If I get hurt, so does Revaan. If I die, so does he. There are a few other things in the category of abilities that are helpful too, but I rather not be going on a tangent here.”

        “Yeah, we saw some of the gameplay of Scalebound. Not to mention that Runner explained how it’s somewhat like the movie, Dragonheart, but not a lot. Instead of the Heart, it’s the Soul, meaning that the bond, or pact, runs far more deeper. You both grow together, becoming stronger, learn something new and the like. So he based it on the other Dragon movie called Eragon. At least, loosely so, since it seemed closer to some of the aspects you possess.” Berserker explained to me. Okay, I wasn’t sure what the hell they meant by ‘gameplay’ of any kind, but I rather not question it. “Too bad it was also rumoured to being cancelled before it was released. But even we don’t know if it happened or not.”

        “Aside from that, though, how does your new body feel, Revaan?” Runner asked him. “If you want, we can head on over to the Training Grounds so you can get a real feel for it.” He suggested, which the Empress nodded in agreement.

        “I like the sounds of that.” Revaan replied, looking to me as he said that. Though, that was when Shayne also spoke up.

        “Hey… is it just me or does the arm on Revaan’s right side look different in that form than before?” That… had me look back at him for a moment, noticing that the sleeve was longer… and unlike his left side, I couldn’t visibly see his hands.

        “Revaan, what the Hell’s going on with your right arm?” Berserker questioned him, as we all looked towards the Onyx Dragon. “You trying to hide something from us?” He asked as he placed his helmet back him again. He shook his head, saying that he was unsure what they were talking about, even though something about it did not feel… normal in a sense. He wasn’t sure if it was because of the effects of the jewel or something else.

        By the time we actually got to the training grounds though, that’s when Tina decided to take matters into her own hands. Almost like she was training the kids, she had Magma breath a bit of fire around the shoulder level before she yanked the sleeve off. However, what we saw was something that I honestly was not prepared for.

        Revaan’s right arm in this form… looked exactly like my original right arm before I was displaced. And even he was surprised by it. “What in the name of the ancestors is this!?”

        “What the hell?!” I cursed in response.

        “PLOT TWIST!!!” Dammit, Tina. Not NOW!!

        “NO SH*T!” Not you too, Runner!

        Before it could get any worse, Berserker was the one to stop it. “CAN EVERYONE JUST SHUT THE F*CK UP!!!!!” He growled out loudly, getting us all to stop.

        Well… almost all of us. “This menopause moment has been brought to you by-”

        “Tina, ah think that’s enough.” Oh thank god, at least someone’s getting her under control.

        The Empress came over to inspect his arm, before inspecting the gem. “Strange… This never happened before, and the gem is working fine. So it must be that bond you share with the boy causing this effect.” She said with a hum, which to me seems like the most logical reason why. “I mean, isn’t that how he got his right arm to turn into a Dragon one?” That actually got us thinking straight now. And when you think about it, it made sense.

        “Well, that’s as better of an answer than none.” Berserker said with a shrug, before turning to Revaan. “Let’s test that arm of yours out, see if it can still throw a punch.” He said before pointing towards one of the training dummies. “Try it out on those suckers.” Revaan did so, punching one of the dummies for a moment before drawing it back. But even though that was successful… there’s possibly no single way in order for you to wrap your head around this whole thing. But, from the sound of things, Berserker doesn’t sound or seem like the type of guy to give a damn.

       “So, feel any differences when you punched that dummy?” Runner asked him, while Hunter kept an eye on Tina and the kids with my Applejack.

        “Not necessarily, no.” Revaan answered. “Then again, if I had to fight in combat, I would mostly rely on my claws. The change in form may require for me to make a change in tactics.”

        “Well, you have all the time you need to figure something out.” Berserker told him. “So think on how you’ll tackle this.” And so, Revaan began his own training on the dummies, figuring out on what to do and what not to do. After a while, Shayne lets out a sigh of boredom before Runner spoke up.

        “What’s wrong? If you want to train, go get some dummies.” He told her.

        “Yeah, but that just wouldn’t feel the same as fighting someone else.” She replied with a shrug. “And honestly, I’m kinda curious about how you three fight.” I’m not sure if that’s a good idea. I mean, she’s talking to ancient beings here, that have fought more battles and killed many Demons...even I wouldn’t think about taking them on.

        “Really now?” Runner asked her. “What made you think of doing this?”

        “Because other than seeing Hunter cut a golem elemental in half with a chainsaw and seeing the other data on you guys from Ken’s ECHO, that only portrays one side of the story,” I heard her say in response. “We don’t mind watching… mostly because Aurox still hasn’t personally forgiven Hunter for bashing his head into the dirt at Appleloosa.”

        “Don’t remind me…” The Djinn groaned.

        “Too bad the f*cktart looks like a Demon.” We heard Berserker spoke, making us cringe away from that. Jeez, Guardian wasn’t kidding about his brutal honesty. But, seriously, he needs to tone it down. As for Aurox, well, he just grumbled to himself. “Although, if you really want to, pick between Hunter or Runner. I can’t spar with you.” That caught our attention.

        “Aww… But we wanted to see you go beserk!!”

        “No… we don’t.” I told Tina in response, which just lead to her pouting in response.

        “Just hurry up and pick.” Berserker told Shayne, ignoring Tina’s plead while also flipping her the bird.

        “Hmm… Ken and Runner then.” Wait, what now?

        “Yay! This is gonna be AWESOME!!” Tina, that’s not helping right now. Neither is the look on Runner’s face as he now turned to me, even though I can’t see it, I can tell he was smiling at me. Well… I guess we’re doing this then.

        “Well, if you insist Shayne.” Runner said with a shrug as we got into positions. “Okay, rules are simple: No guns, just hand-to-hand combat and/or melee weapons only. And no, I won’t use my Chainsaw on you.” He stated the rules, which were pretty simple and fair enough. And I’m glad he wasn’t going to use his Chainsaw on Shayne and Aurox. “So, any objections or suggestions?” He asked us.

        “Oh right… You do realize when I said Ken and you… I mean Ken versus you.” Shayne told him, pointing at me now. “So you should ask him instead of me.”

        Ah what the hell? You only live once anyways. “Works for me,” I said, cracking my knuckles before stretching my hands a bit. “FYI though… I got a LOT of hand to hand combat weapons. Some of them from after the time we met Hunter.”

        “Don’t forget your abilities either,” Applejack added on… that was, until she recalled something from a while ago when we last saw Connor. “One of his blades that he formed with his energy was strong enough to cut a mountain in half.”

        “Oh right… haven’t used that in a while actually,” I chuckled, before looking back at Runner, who looked like he was having second thoughts… at least, that’s what I thought. “You still up for this?”

        “More than you could imagine. Just don’t disappoint me.” He told me gleefully, pulling out two Kunai knives. “Ready when you are.” He said as he distanced himself from me. This guy… definitely had no idea what he was getting into if he thought that a pair of knives used commonly by ninjas was going to protect him from me.

        So… I started with something simple. A pair of swords to complement that of the weapons he had. Though, one of the first things I did was go on the offensive before he could see me coming at him. It was a test to see if he could be able to easily respond to not just my speed, but also see how durable those weapons of his really were. Apparently, he did respond accordingly, and his knives somehow withheld the strength of my blades. But before I could do anything else, he repelled me off of him, but he sent me skidding back from him with a couple of kicks to the guts. I held my stomach briefly, partially thankful that I was using my earth pulse with my arm for extra defense in case if things really were painful. And personally… that hurt like a b*tch.

        So… guess it’s not time to play around anymore. With a new plan in place, I took both swords and charged at him. But… partway through, I took the blades I did make and threw them at him, allowing for me the chance to conjure both Norok and Ruvaak Iiz as the two sets of dragon arms allowed for me to give Hunter a little surprise. Especially since he wasn’t expecting the sudden change in weapons.

        “Oh~ Nice toys.” Runner with a chuckle, throwing both of his knives at my swords, cancelling each other out as they stabbed into the ground. I wasn’t sure if he noticed my two blades disappearing into thin air as he looked back at me, but I’m pretty sure that I may have got his attention. Especially since he was more focused on the weapons than me… or the fact that I intentionally missed a downward punch. Just so I can hit the ground and use Norok’s strength to have a molten fist surge from the ground and give him a very painful gut check.

        Just as went to return the favour from earlier, I managed to land the hit, hearing him grunt and gasp, while he was catching his breath, he was...laughing? Looking down, I failed to realise that he managed to just block my attack. “Well, kid, I gotta say, nice punch.” He commented before pushing my fist away from him. “However, that sort wasn’t anywhere near as powerful as a Hell Knight’s or Baron of Hell’s punch.” Yeah, this isn’t going to end well. “Hell, it’s nothing compared to Berserker’s punches!” He said before he let loose a barrage of punches at me. That forced me to try and block him, but he still managed to get me and I had to pull away from him before I take anymore damage from him. Any more and I would be forced to use my dragon form-

        Don’t hold yourself back

        Okay… What the hell was that? That definitely did not sound like Revaan, nor did it sound like Coryena. Who the hell is in my head this time?

         “Do what he says, Ken.” Okay, now I know that was Guardian’s voice that time. “Trust us, Runner can take it.” Wait, so she knows who that was? “You may want to duck now.”

        Before I could question that, I soon found my answer and barely dodged the punch Runner threw at me. Which, I found what happened next inside my head surprising.

        Who said you get to be in here?! GET OUT!!!

        For a moment, I thought I heard Guardian say something… but then for a moment, she was severed from speaking to me. Something that even I found surprising. Yet, as this went on, I found it much more difficult to keep up with things going on inside my head… and what was going on against Runner as I was having to ward him off from pushing me into a corner. Only to be unsuccessful.

        Well… I guess there was no other option at this rate. Letting the scales from my arm shift over me, I took on my dragon armor form. But… the new guy in my head… was not fully satisfied.

        Draw forth all your power… and set me free.

        Again… What? Though, I have to admit, fighting against Runner now provided me with more energy than before… but it felt like the first of something else that was going to happen rather shortly.




Point of View: Applejack




        For a moment, the fight between both Ken and Runner seemed rather alright. Ah myself was watching from the nearby stands with Tina, Shayne and the kids while Revaan was finishing up his training with the dummies. However… the moment that we saw him change into his dragon armor form… something seemed off. Like different from normal. Ah had seen him take on this form several times before… but something about this didn’t settle right with me. And ah think that Hunter’s Guardian seemed to notice too.

        “Damnable thing…” I heard her mutter under her breath, shaking her head.

        “Is Ken still in control, or not?” Berserker asked her.

        “I’m not sure. But what I am certain of is that something inside him, lying in wait, wants out. I thought that was his Displacer, but that was my mistake. Let’s hope Ken doesn’t lose himself to this new form.” Guardian replied.

        Around now was when Revaan was coming over… and could tell exactly what was going on as he now looked towards us. “Is everything alright?”

        “It might not be.” We heard Runner said as he was now dodging Ken’s attacks. Although, Ken seem to be getting faster, but Runner was still faster than him. “I’m not sure if Ken even realise this or not.” However, as the fight dragged on, Revaan seemed to be shocked by what was going on to the point that even he couldn’t believe what was happening… but for a different reason.

        “This strength… It can’t be…” Okay, just what the hay did he mean by that?

        “Revaan… Please tell me that isn’t what I think it is?” Guardian asked him, before jerking her head back and placing a hand on her head. “Yes… What? But how!?... Okay, I’ll tell him.” I don’t know who or what she was talking to, but it didn’t sound good. “Revaan, bad news, it is.” She told him, making him gasp in shock.

        “Can someone please explain what the hell is going on?” I heard Shayne ask. That was… before Revaan began to speak.

        “When my bloodline first began… there was only one dragon that was able to control the pure amount of energy that’s pooling around Ken now…” He explained, before looking at me. “And it’s the same one that he originally named the hoard branch off of.” That… caught my attention rather quickly.

        “You don’t mean…”

        “Yes… I do. What we’re feeling right now is not just Ken… but the first ever Onyx.” He said… and at the rate that Ken was going, I could tell that all the strength he had was bound to reach a boiling point.

        “Chroma.”




Point of View: Ken




        As the fight continued on, more and more of the energy from my pulse began to charge up to the point where I felt as if it was going to overflow. Not to mention that the voice in my head… was not being patient at all.

        It is time… Bring me out…

        Just who the hell are you though?

        You will know who I am… once this fight ends… and we are the only ones that remain.

        Following what he said, I did what I thought was right, releasing my strength in full as the heavy parts of my armor detached from the rest of me as I got on all fours. My helmet now actually resembled more of a dragon’s head with a movable jaw line now as one of the first things that happened shortly after becoming lighter was push Runner back… with a FREAKING fire breath.

        Okay, if this is sacrificing the armor part of it to be more dragon like, then I’m sold… matter of fact, what happened to my- WOAH!

        As I turned around, I now looked to see that most of my armor… was now a floating effigy of a dragon as it roared at Runner in response before having flames surge across the battlefield. Which… made me realize the pros and cons of what was going on. Pros? It was now a 2 vs 1 fight, I was a lot faster and now had more dragon like features. Cons? I had less protection against incoming attacks, this was probably only going to last a short while and-

        WHAT ARE YOU DOING STANDING AROUND!? BEAT YOUR OPPONENT TO A PULP ALREADY!!!

        … And that. Definitely that.

        Runner kept on dodging my attacks, somehow becoming a lot more agile than earlier. He didn’t seem to want to attack me, but more likely outlast me. Something that I would expect from that of his position… but then again, there were a couple of things I picked up on that would now be good to demonstrate. So… I now replaced my gauntlets and greaves from before… and this time brought out Velstrun. Having both glaives charge up as I threw them at him. Originally, he thought that dodging them once was enough in order to protect him.

        He didn’t expect them, however, to come back around and hit them around on the back side of the head, knocking him forward and falling towards me just as I was about to hit him with a jab kick to the chest… though, with him falling forward, it soon became a jab kick to right below his belt line.

        Um… whoops?

        “Owww… Why, Ken? Why are you trying to do things what Berserker did to me? You piece of sh*t.” He groaned out, holding his crotch as he kneeled.

        “Gravity’s a stuck up B*TCH!!” Really Tina? Now of all times?

        Your opponent’s too weak to fight… I grow weary of this battle drawing out. Just as soon as it happened… it was over. And from it, I felt all the energy from me drain rapidly. Causing me to fall forward onto the training grounds floor… and black out.




Point of View: Applejack




        The instant Ken hit the floor was the moment I ran out of the stands and rushed over to him, hoping that he was alright. He was breathing, that was one thing… But he just looked rather dried up.

        Guardian came to him and looked him over. Hunter picked his downed brother up, while Berserker clenched his hands into fists, finding myself shivering in fear as I actually felt his anger rising up. I wasn’t sure if he’s angry at Ken or whatever that things was, all I know is that he’s angry. Soon Guardian conjured up those Mana Crystals, crushing it and applying the energy stored in it to Ken’s body, making him look a little more lively.

        “He’s beyond exhausted at this point. I’ll have to take you all back home.” Guardian told me.

        “You can’t be serious!? Not with that f*cker inside of him!” Berserker growled out in rage. “I don’t trust that damn thing, rip him out of Ken and be done with it!”

        “Berserker, by the Void, this is beyond us!” She snapped back at him, angrily so, as she glared at him. “This is something they’ll have to solve on their own. We cannot help them, and even if I could do that, I’ll end up killing Ken and Revaan in the process! We can’t do anything about it.” With that said, Berserker let out one final growl before agreeing with her begrudgingly.

        “Fine!” He snarled out. As he walked away though, Tina looked sort of… happy?

        “Oooh! We saw him go berserk! Do it again, do it again!” Uh… no. Just no. Before that guy could even do anything, Guardian took us back to Obsidian Hollow as I carried Ken on my back and had the kids right next to me. Shayne decided to keep an eye on Tina while we took the chance to bring Ken back inside the temple and into the main room where our bed was. Setting him down as Guardian had the chance now to look him over.

        “Is Papa going to be ok?” I heard Magma ask us as he and Ruby were now next to Ken… concerned for him. I didn’t know what to tell him, but I was hoping that he could recover rather quickly. Though, I did not want to assume anything.

        “Hmm…” Guardian hummed for a moment before answering. “He’ll be fine, for now. But I’m still a little concern for him.” She told us with a sigh. “Honestly, I was not expecting that to happen. I even almost mistaken it to be a parasite, until I looked properly.”

        “With what happened earlier, you aren’t the only one who’s rather concerned.” I added, looking back at her as Revaan changed back to normal and went to his quarters. “Is there something we can do? Anything at all?”

        “It’s hard to say at this point. But, unfortunately, if Ken wishes to control and master Chroma’s powers, he would need to first understand how the first Onyx Dragon came to be.” Guardian explained to me. “It’s all on him now. There isn’t much any of us can do.”

        Even though she said that… I had a feeling that it wasn’t exactly that. “Okay… I’m just going to stay here with him… You can go back to the others now. I would be worried about what Berserker would want to do with all that pent up rage from earlier.”

        “Alright then. Take care of him, and if you need, ask Revaan about Chroma.” She told me with a nod. “I would leave my Doom Marines’ token with you, but with what happened, it wouldn’t be wise since it’s a little different.” She said before teleporting away, leaving me a little confused...and worried. 

        “I’m sorry for what happened, Applejack… Even it caught me by surprise,” I lifted my head up in response, only to see a dragon like spirit right next to me. “Oh… I don’t believe we’ve met before. My name’s Coryena.”

        “You’re… Revaan’s companion right?” I asked.

        “Former companion, yes…” She told me. “I may be gone, but I have still been helping Ken with understanding his powers and abilities, including speaking to you mentally when he had to liberate you from the changeling kingdom. But this… this even caught me off guard. Someone who’s stronger than I… and that in itself almost sounds impossible. Who would be able to do that?”

        Now… I wonder something. “Have you heard of the name Chroma before?” That… caused her eyes to widen like saucers as she stared at me. Which told me that this fella must be rather important for some reason.

        “B-but that sounds impossible… how-?” Before she could finish her statement, and before I could say anything, both of us felt the warm energy that was the same one from earlier. But this time… it was different as it went off with a flash, blinding both Coryena and I.




Point of View: Ken




        Ugh… My head. It was only a few moments ago that I had been fighting Runner and passed out, but when I woke up, it was in the similar mindscape that Coryena had called me to a few times before. But… I was just as surprised as I looked around, only to find Applejack and Coryena show up a few seconds later. Causing me to look back at her and instantly think that she called us here.

        Only to realize how surprised she was as the female dragoness looked back at me, wanting to know what just happened. Then… We heard something that caught our collective attention.

        “Oh good… More guests…” We all turned collectively to see who it was… and who I originally saw was something that gave me mixed emotions.

        It was the same guy who sold me the band back on earth. The guy that looked like Hideo Kojima. “Oh hell no…”

        “You know this guy, Ken?” Applejack asked me, in which I looked back at both of them before gritting my teeth.

        “Know him? This jackass was the one who had me end up here in the first place!” I growled, which only caused him to look back at me and sigh.

        “Do you even know who you are talking to, boy?” He growled, the same kind of energy I felt surround me earlier forming around him in MASSIVE amounts as he looked back at me. “Yes… I was the one who brought you here… but think of it… without you…” As the energy formed, he was now growing in size to the point where he was now a dragon that was easily bigger than Revaan himself as he glared at me. “The Onyx Kin would’ve been gone… You are their beacon of hope only because I made it happen.”

        I… just stared at him as we looked back at him. But, we all had one question in that mind. “Who are you?”

        “I… am Chroma,” He told us as he looked back at me. “And I am the first of the Onyx.”




End Chapter 36

> 37- Vantablack
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound By Scales- Vantablack




        “I am Chroma… and I am the first of the Onyx.”

        The moment I heard that, all I can do was stare at him in disbelief. Personally, I had several questions that I wanted to ask. But I believe that was the same with practically everyone else that was here too. Yet, before I was even able to formulate a thought, this guy returned back to the form that he was originally in and not as the dragon overlooking all of us and spoke. “If you want to speak to me, then go ahead and speak.”

        With that, I took a deep breath and also let out a deep sigh. “Okay… let me ask this… Why are you here?” This question was based on what I remember from interacting with not just Time Spinner, but also Guardian back in Hunter’s world. “If you were the one who displaced me, wouldn’t you just be traveling around the void like any other displacer?”

        “That would be what you would presume,” Chroma then spoke. “But to understand how it happened, you must understand my story. Back when I was younger, I was just an onyx dragon like any other that would come after me. I helped organize my kin, bring them together and teach them the values of a dragon. I lived, loved, lost… but on the day that I died… my soul was sent to the void… and with it, I was given form to watch my kind from above the plane of mortals… However, when Nightmare happened… and when I saw the devastation that was brought upon my kind over the years as they grew divided, I couldn’t afford to keep watching. So, I searched for someone who could help not just the Onyx… but also all of dragonkind survive… Yet… being in the void has an effect on those who travel through it.”

        That had me look back at Applejack and Revaan for a moment before I spoke up. “Effects?”

        “Extensive exposure to the void is able to drive even the strongest of souls insane. For me, I used my own soul and power in order to fend off the void. But I knew this wouldn’t last long.”

        That… had Coryena soon speak up. “B-but that would mean… you would be slowly destroying yourself!!” All Chroma did was nod his head, before looking back at me now as he walked closer to me. I was personally unsure what was he talking about given the fact that I heard him say so many things I was still trying to wrap my head around. “How are you still alive?”

        “Because I am a part of Ken…” That answer… was something we were all honestly not prepared for. Nor were any of us prepared for what followed afterwards “The energy released from his powers, his abilities… that’s from having myself combine with that of Ken. I am the reason for his powers… I am the reason that he is a Scalebound… and I am the source of his strength… There is an old teaching I once taught some of my students that would apply to this.”

        Before he continued on, that was when things began to darken all around us, to where it looked like the stars and constellations were everywhere as Chroma began to recite what was on his mind. “If you can trade, would you? Surely… but all miracles require sacrifices… for their life, yours.” As he said that, that was when the flashback’s started coming back and the headache that soon returned afterwards. Not to mention the fact that I also saw what looked like Chroma on the day that I met him… and moments afterwards, seeing his old form turn to nothing but ash.

        When things began to come back to normal, that was when I heard my Displacer began to explain everything. “I traded and sacrificed my freedom of travel through the void… the power that I had and everything that I learned in my life so that you could be able to give the Onyx a chance… and with it, the more that you grow as a person, the more that your powers grow as well.”

        Now it was all beginning to make… some kind of sense, I guess. “So that’s why…”

        “That is why you were able to shed the pelt of your armor to create an effigy. One in which is the only body I can now ever have…” He said, taking a deep sigh. “There is much more for you to learn in time, but for now… You may have a different pressing matter on your hands other than what remains of Nightmare and her creations.”

        Okay, what the hell does he mean by that exactly? “Care to explain what you mean?”

        “Well, I don’t know much on it myself… but when you wake up, there’s one thing you should do.” When I heard that, that was when everything began to glow as a blinding light shined in my face. All while we heard one last thing from him. “Check your ECHO.”



Obsidian Hollow

        When I was able to open my eyes again, I found myself lying on my bed in my quarters at the Temple back in my world. My body didn’t feel sore anymore and I didn’t have a headache, but it took a while for my eyes to get adjusted. And by the time that I was able to see again, I found Applejack not far from my bedside as I got up to check on Revaan before walking over to my closet to change clothes. By the time I got a new shirt and pants on, I then heard her speak up and talk to me. “So… what do ya think that guy was talking about?”

        “You mean before we woke up just now?” I asked for clarification, causing her to nod her head as I took a deep breath. “Well-”

        Before I could say anything else though, we heard the door to the room slam open so hard that it almost sounded like it was knocked off it’s hinges as both of us saw Rainbow Dash burst into the room… with Aaron walking in behind her. “Oh thank Celestia we found you!”

        “Sugarcube, calm down for a second…” Applejack told her, causing Rainbow to slowly breath in and out for a moment before looking back at us. “Now, why were ya looking for us?”

        “Well, that’s a bit tough to explain…” We then heard Aaron speak up. “Primarily because in the time that you guys were gone, Ken’s uncle has done a few things that would either probably be of no surprise to you… or throw you off guard all the same.” Okay, just from that statement alone, I was not liking how this was going to turn out. Yet, from his answer alone, it didn’t provide any context at all as to what exactly happened.

        “Aaron, what did my uncle do?”

        “Several things,” Oh god, just by that alone, I was not liking how this was going to turn out. “One, with the help of Tiny Tina, he was able to figure out how to make explosive weapons. Two, with the help of your Aunt Moxxi, he was able to fully fund and establish his own TORGUE corporation… Third, he sent out a message to all of us about something that he personally is going to do. Athena told me that the message is on your ECHO.”

        And now I’m having even more of a bad feeling about how this whole thing is going to turn out. Especially if he’s doing what I think he’s trying to do. Taking a couple of moments, I had the chance to find my ECHO. But it was also in that time that Twilight had raced on over here and began firing off numerous questions regarding some of the things that we had just asked Aaron. Applejack and Rainbow had her calm down for a bit… and as for me, I soon found out what we were getting ourselves into once I looked at my ECHO.

        One new video message from MR. TORGUE HIGH-FIVE FLEXINGTON.

        I took a deep breath for a moment, before deciding to set down my echo device and have the message that was sent appear as a projected holographic screen so everyone could have a chance to see it. Yet, moments after I began to play the message, we all saw somepony that had Twilight, Aaron and Rainbow Dash collectively respond in disbelief.

        “Daring Do!?!”

        “Uh… Daring Who?” I asked them, sounding confused.

        “It’s a lot to explain… Just trust me…” Aaron told me, so I decided not to press further on the matter and just continue to watch the ECHOcast message.

        “Alright, so this is working? Okay…” The Pegasus started off as she looked back towards whoever was recording the message. “Hello everypony and all of the ponies that don’t believe in my existence! This is Daring Do and my archeology team and I have what some may call a vault.” Wait, hold the f*cking phone… There are vaults here!? Since when?!! “For those who don’t know, ever since the changelings have become allies with the Equestrian Kingdom, a sudden surge of magic has-”

        “BOOOOOOOOORRRING!!!” That was when what we were on screen soon faded out and soon, it now showed Mr. Torgue instead of this… Daring Due? God, I can’t remember some names to save my life. “YOU DON’T WANT TO TALK ABOUT THAT NOW, DO YOU TREASURE HUNTER! YOU WANT TO TALK ABOUT LOOT, PECS AND EXPLOSIONS!! I’M TORGUE AND I GOT ONE QUESTION AND ONE QUESTION ONLY…… EXPLOSIONS?!!”

        That… had one of eyes personally twitch as we saw an explosion on screen. “That wasn’t even a question!!”

        “Twi, please calm down. You’re shouting may wake up the kids.” Applejack reminded her for a moment, placing a hoof on her shoulder to get her to calm down. Just as she was getting back to normal though was when Daring Do took control back.

        “Get off this frequency, you overgrown furless minotaur!” Okay, does this pony have like some kind of Tannis personality or something? “I’m trying to convey-”

        “THAT SENTENCE HAS TOO MANY SYLLABLES!!! APOLOGIZE!!!”

        “As I was SAYING!” This Daring Do pony snapped again, wrestling control of the broadcast back from Mr. Torgue. “We’ve discovered that this vault is buried in the center of the badlands in the middle of a crater that’ll only open… and I quote, once the champion of Equestria feeds it the blood of the ultimate coward… don’t know why it would say that, but who knows-”

        Before she could finish her sentence though, Mr. Torgue took back control of the broadcast and continued to shout. “AND I ALONG WITH THE REST OF THE SELF MADE TORGUE CORPORATION SINCERELY BELIEVE THAT THIS IS MOTHERF**KING AWESOME!!! SO WE SET UP A TOURNAMENT TO FIND THIS… NUMBER ONE BADASS!! IF YOU WANT IN, COME TO WHERE THE VAULT IS BURIED. IN THE BADASS CRATER OF BADASSITUDE!!!”

        “That’s not what the area is called-!!”

        “BADASS CRATER OF BADASSITUDE!!!”

        That soon caused the archeologist to end the message… but on Torgue’s end, he went even further. Trying to advertise to any ‘blood enraged badasses’ to come on down to the Badass Crater of Badassitude for his campaign of carnage. Which honestly makes me question whatever kind of marketing strategy he’s using in order to get the word out. After all of this ended though… that’s when something hit me.

        “Wait… didn’t that pegasus say that this was going on in the badlands?” I asked… which soon lead to all of us a few minutes later racing outside in order to come across something that definitely wasn’t there before. It turns out while I have been away at Hunter’s world… Torgue had been busy setting up shop here in the Badlands to the point that it looked like an exact replica of the Badass Crater of Badassitude that Aaron and I remembered from Borderlands 2. Which only meant that he was being very serious about doing this… and that I think we needed to have the kids stay in Ponyville for the time being until things settled down.

        Which only left Aaron to say this. “Holy…”

        Followed by me. “Sh*t…”

        But the ending of the sentence was said by someone else entirely. “EXCLAMATION MARK!!!” That… caused us to turn around and see Shayne and Aurox as they walked on out here to see what we were seeing.

        “Holy sh*t, is that… what I think it is?” Shayne asked, which lead to both Aaron and I nodding simultaneously. “That is so F**KING AWESOME!!!”

        Before any of us could correct her though, that was when we heard Rainbow Dash soon speak up. “Okay, can somepony please explain a few things. One, what the buck is this all about? Two, what the buck is going on? And three…… WHAT THE BUCK IS GOING ON!!?!”

        “You said that last one twice.” Aurox pointed out to the pegasus, which didn’t really help out things right now.

        “Not helping me out here, Roxy!” Rainbow snapped, which only caused Aaron to facepalm himself, Shayne to giggle and for Aurox to grumble a bit.

        “Uh… Can someone please tell me what’s going on with Rainbow first before we figure out what’s going on?” Twilight then asked. “She’s being more… brash than normal.”

        “Well, if you must know, we had just come back from the Hollow after having a ‘date’ in Ponyville… where Rainbow drank two mugs of Apple Family Cider and tried to go for a third before I decided to pay for the check.” Aaron explained as he grabbed hold of Rainbow for a moment. “As for what this is all about… well… let’s just say that perhaps you guys should possibly stand clear of it.”

        “Why man? It just seems like a replica of the Thunderdome in Mad Max. Is something else going on?” Shayne added on.

        “Campaign of Carnage.” Was all I had to say… and soon, Shayne had the look in her eyes like she had been waiting for something like this to happen.

        “I want in! Where do I sign up?!”

        “Hold up, partner…” I now finally heard Applejack speak up. “I think there are a few things that you three need to tell us about this so we are all on the same page here. Let’s get back in the hollow first.” Oh great… more explaining. And I thought we already had gotten through a bunch of that with Chroma just now. At least this one may be a bit easier for us to tell them about since it seems that Aaron, Shayne and I all know what exactly we would be getting ourselves into this time around.

        “Well, to put it simply… What was found in the Badlands was a vault, which we know it as some kind of ancient cache of treasure, artifacts or other items that can be inside,” Aaron first started off. “We only know about them through a particular video game series we play back home called Borderlands, where players play as ‘vault hunters’ that are searching for those vaults and open them up with something called a Vault Key.”

        “And some of my family members ended up as characters from those games,” I added on. “Most notably, Tina, Moxxi, Athena and in this case, Mr. Torgue. However, what we’re dealing with here is a vault that isn’t opened by a key, but by following through on a challenge that’s inscribed on there.”

        “So, since the Vault says that it can only be opened by ‘feeding it the blood of the ultimate coward’,” Shayne then added on, adding air quotes to it and sounding like she was trying to impersonate Patricia Tannis. “It looks like Torgue’s opened up a tournament to find what he calls the ‘Number one Badass’ that would follow through on this.” That… just had all three ponies look at us in complete and utter confusion and bewilderment.

        That was, until Aurox spoke up. “Unless you want to die horribly, stay away from there.”

        “Aurox!!”

        “What? I’m being honest.” The Djinn added to that, which only in turn made Shayne facepalm in response. Applejack herself looked concerned for a moment as she looked at me. Personally, I can understand why she might be concerned. After the little… incident that happened back at Hunter’s world, I thought I would have some rest at least before I get myself thrown into anything batsh*t crazy again.

        Unfortunately, that wasn’t the case this time. “Well crap… Looks like we got something new to handle now… I guess I need to take care of some things then.” I said, before heading back over towards the walkway that connected this part of the badlands to the Obsidian Hollow.

        “What things are ya talking about, Ken?” Applejack then asked me, causing me to sigh in response.

        “Well… this seems like something that’s a lot bigger than we thought and something that the three of us can’t tackle on our own,” I pointed out, before grabbing my ECHO device. “Luckily though… I think I might know a few people that can help us out.”



Some time later

        “So who exactly are you requesting to help us out now?” Aaron asked me as I was finalizing the message that I was going to send out to those I was asking for help.

        “Well, I got a few people in mind that could work out for this kind of situation,” I replied back to him. “Asphyxious is one… Another Displaced I know named Gregar is two… and pretty much anyone else in which I think can potentially lend a hand.”

        “And who do you think would reply to that?” He then asked as both of his Death Weapons, Fire and Thunder, joined him while he leaned against the door.

        “That we are about to find out.” I replied, sending out the message with the original message that I received involving the conversation with Daring Do and Mr. Torgue earlier. “I could only send it to a few people because of the fact that it wouldn’t seem appropriate in order to send all of the Displaced in the world and also Beacon Academy an invitation to an all out death match-”

        “Wait, hold up… there’s an Academy for all this?” Aaron replied back, folding his arms as I turned to face him. “That’s news to me. When did you find out about it?”

        “Like before I knew that there were other displaced that I actually knew about that were either friends or family that somehow ended up here too. Which means before you, Shayne & Aurox, Athena, Tina, Moxxi and Torgue. The reason why I didn’t say anything about it was because even know some of us could be able to go there and help out from time to time, some people like that of Mr. Torgue or Tina would just cause chaos,” I explained to him fully before getting up out of my chair and setting my ECHO aside. “And with what’s going on now, I think that’s even more of a reason for it.”

        “You… make a rather valid point actually,” The meister replied back. “So how are we going to do this? Are we going to wait on them or-?” Before I could hear the rest of what he’s saying though, that’s when we noticed Shayne racing on over here like she just uncovered something horrifying.

        “Guys… We got a problem. A big problem…” She panted, before taking a moment to fully catch her breath and speak. “Tina’s not here. Her room’s empty.”

        And just when I thought things were beginning to settle down. Fantastic… “I’m betting you fifty bits that she went off to go with wherever Torgue is.”

        “Well, she did leave a note on her door saying that she was going to take a family vacation with her ‘explosive’ sugar daddy,” That was when Shayne handed me a piece of paper, which I was lead to believe was the note in question. Right away, I could tell that this was definitely Tina’s handwriting, meaning that this wasn’t some kind of fake or anything… but why would she take off as soon as this situation came up? “So I’m going to assume that it’s likely that she is going to be with Torgue?”

        “It’s a possibility…” I shrugged, looking back to her as I gave her back the note. It was also then that I noticed Applejack and Twilight soon trotting back to the courtyard of the temple. Surprising us as I looked back at them. “Applejack? What are you doing here? I thought I said-”

        “Ah know what ya said and also, ah’m ignoring it.” She boldly stated as both of them looked back at us. “If ya going back out there with these two in tow and more to help ya out later on, than the least we can do is help from afar.” That… had me raise an eyebrow for a moment as I looked back at Aaron and Shayne, who also seemed rather puzzled by what she’s trying to say.

        “How do you plan to do that?” I asked, waiting to hear a follow up response of some kind.

        “I know a remote observation spell that could allow for us, as well as Revaan and a few others, to see what you’re doing.” Twilight told us. Yet, even with that, it leaves out another factor that would be beneficial to helping us and that was communication.

        “Okay, but how would you try to contact us if there was something you needed to warn us about?” I asked them. Though, I did not anticipate the next response to actually come from Shayne. Who soon turned to me after getting something out of her back pocket.

        “I have an extra ECHO device that Tina gave me when we originally met. My guess is that she assumed that I needed two of them; one for myself and one for Aurox. So they can use that for the time being. I can even show how it works before we head off anywhere.” Okay, I have to admit… that was pretty helpful. Especially with everything that’s about to take place and the fact that communication is one of the essential parts to this that we would need to make sure that we all knew what in the world we were exactly doing.

        “I like it… Though, just as a warning before we go in… as soon as we get there, a lot of things are going to get crazy straight out the gate given that my uncle is running this.” I reminded them as Shayne was walking over with the spare ECHO device.

        “How crazy exactly?” Twilight then asked out of curiosity.

        “Think about what would happen if Tina invited you to a tea party that was also a sleepover,” I said, which in turn had Twilight’s eyes widen immensely to the point that she stared at me in utter disbelief. “And that’s the tip of the iceberg.”



        It took about an hour or so before we were all ready. Mostly because Shayne was making sure that Twilight and Applejack had everything set up on their ECHO device and also tweak it to make sure that it was something that they could use rather easily. Even going as far as to make sure that communications were working just as we were approaching the outer edge of the area that Torgue had sectioned off for this… campaign of his.

        “So…” Twilight lightly spoke up. “Are you suppose to get some kind of greeting or-”

        “WELCOME TO THE BADASS CRATER OF BADASSITUDE, FELLOW BADASSES!!!” That announcement had us hear Twilight… or somepony else fall over on the other end of their ECHO device as the person who was talking continued to speak. “THIS IS MR. TORGUE, BROADCASTING TO YOU FROM THE TORGUE ARENA IN THE CENTER OF ALL THIS BADASSERY!!! IF YOU’RE HERE, THAT MEANS YOU WANT TO TAKE PART IN OUR TOURNAMENT, OPEN A VAULT AND BE THIS WORLD'S NUMBER ONE MOTHER F**KING BADASS!! BUT IN ORDER TO PARTICIPATE, YOU FIRST NEED TO SIGN OUR LEGAL WAIVER.”

        That had the three of us (four if you counted Aurox) walked over to the waiver station that didn’t seem to be far from us. But it had the two ponies on the other end of the line question what Mr. Torgue just said. “Wait… If this is suppose to be a fight to the death, why would you need a legal waiver?”

        “Give it a minute…” Shayne told her, just as we walked over to where the legal waiver station was… and when it blew up in our face.

        “Just Kidding, F**K THE LEGAL WAIVER!! YOU’RE IN TORGUE LAND NOW, SUCKAS!! JUST GET TO THE ARENA WHILE I PERFORM FOR YOU A SICK GUITAR SOLO!!!” We heard him shout… and just as Shayne said that something like that wasn’t necessary… he did it anyways. “MEEDLYMEEDLYMEEDLYMOW!!!!!!!!”

        This… was definitely going to be a LONG day.




End Chapter 37

> 38- Highway to Hell
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Highway to Hell





Point of View: ???




        When I first woke up, the first thing I saw was… well, the fact that where I ended up was almost the exact equivalent of what looked like Arizona. Only with less Cacti and more… well, nothing much to be precise. It took several moments in order for me to actually see properly because of how freaking bright the sun was and yet… wait… what exactly did happen leading up to this?

        Come on… think… First, my son and one of his friends go missing almost a year ago… then, my wife came up with the idea of going to one of those convention… things to try to honor him. I was the only one who decided not to dress up and… well, we were having a fun time to say the least. But it was just as we were leaving that… well, I noticed something that Tina wanted from a rather strange looking vendor. So, I purchased it from them and…

        Yeah, that’s right. It was after that when I blacked out… So, what the hell exactly happened during then and-

        “Aww… this little guy’s so god... damn... CUTE!!!”

        Wait… Did I just-? YOINK!!

        Before I personally could react or pretty much do anything, I felt a pair of hands grab hold of me and pull me into some kind of chokehold. For a moment, it was a bit of a struggle in order to try and breath. But whoever just grabbed me soon held me out and turned me around-.

        No way… Is that… my niece?! What the hell is Tina doing right here? And more importantly… why is she bigger than me? “You are going to make just the most badass pet dragon EVER!!! Now, what should I call you?”

        At that moment now was when I began to try and speak… and also break free of my niece’s own hold on me. Both were unsuccessful. One, I was still trying to catch my breath after she almost forced all the air out of me with her death hug from hell. Two, when I tried to escape, she was too quick with her hands and soon caught me only mere seconds after I was lose. Just please, for the love of all things holy-.

        “I’m going to name you…”

        Axl… PLEASE call me Axl! That’s my name!!

        “Syrup!! Since you’re just as sticky as Maple Syrup on pancake, huggabutt!!” Okay, if this is some kind of nightmare, please wake me up by any means necessary! Matter of fact, why is she treating me like a small creature. I’m supposed to be her uncle-!! “Oooh! Let’s get you all cleaned up, mister! Kenny’s really going to be surprised when I show him your fine ass later.”

        Hold up… Did she just say- FWOOOSH!!! Okay, how the hell does she have a hose!? Matter of fact, why does she have a trailer in the middle of this god forsaken place?! Personally, my brain has so many questions right now that I feel like I just want to scream!!! I had only ran into my niece Tina for like five seconds and then she adopts me as her pet, hoses me down to give me a bath and now is drying me with a towel!!

        “Aww, you just look perfect!!” She told me now as she… Wait, is that a Mirror? Finally, I get the chance to see what I look like-





        Now was when I finally got the chance to actually say something. And with everything going on right now, this was the best kind of response I can think of. “...... WHAT THE F**KING HELL!!?”

        “Aw DAAAMN!! I never knew you can speak, girl!” Tina, seriously!? That’s how you respond?!! Matter of fact, why is my voice sounding different? “Now, I’m no trainer, but I think we can get you to do some cool tricks before Kenny shows up. Maybe even dress you up in something SEXY!”

        Noooo god!! No god, please no… No!! NO!! “NOOOOOO!!!!!”




Point of View: Ken




        From the moment that Torgue decided that we didn’t need to sign any legal waivers and blew up the machine for it, we made our way towards the center of this crater that Torgue just happened to build around. Normally, if this were actually the same Campaign of Carnage that Aaron and I were familiar with and played Co-op together on, then this would be the part where we went to grab ourselves a vehicle and run some psycho’s over like it was Mad Max. However, with this being Equestria and not Pandora, we did not have that sort of luxury and instead had to make our way over to the Arena on foot. Which, would’ve been fine… if we didn’t have to hear my uncle shouting at us on full blast the whole time AND hear his voice from what looked like PA systems that were set up throughout the ground. I mean, I get that he set this whole thing up in the first place… but doing all of this? He must have some big ego.

        As we entered the small town like area in front of the arena, that was when we heard something from Torgue that was… more or less… important. Mostly because we were having to handle a lot of griffons, ponies that didn’t look too friendly and a few dragons who looked to have come because they were greedy enough to go after the loot that was in the vault. Still, Torgue continued to talk while we were busy fighting. “Right now, you’re ranked fiftieth in the BADASS LEADERBOARDS!! Which puts you beside somepony’s grandma! But ahead of some guy she gummed to death, IT TOOK SEVERAL HOURS!!!”

        That part wasn’t really the important part… but what came next sure was. “Also, YOU’RE GONNA NEED A SPONSOR… FOR MOTHERF**KING LEGAL REASONS!!! GET TO THE ARENA AND WE’LL SET YOU UP WITH ONE!!”

        “So wait… you need a sponsor to compete? Where exactly are you three going to find one in a place like this?” Twilight asked us.

        “Yeah, ah’m not sure ah can help there…” Applejack added on. “Ah think ah’ll just leave this to you. Gonna go check on Pinkis and see how she’s doing with Candy right now.” With that, we heard Applejack walking away in the background while fighting off any crazed maniacs that were trying to kill us already. Fortunately though, there seemed to be someone nearby that… didn’t seem to be caught up in all the madness. And he seemed to be trying to make contact with us.

        “Ironhide’s talking to you baby!! I’m impressed with how you three are handling yourselves out there. I hear that you need a sponsor… and just so it happens, I need a new student. Come find me at the arena, just follow the succulent smell of success!!”

        In fact, around the time we heard this, we happen to notice that this guy was actually talking to someone that looked to be a reporter on all of this. The guy was a minotaur with a big set of what looked to be iron gloves on his hands and also what looked like the bottom part of a cage covering his mouth.  “Um… I’m not really getting a good vibe from this guy… from the way he was talking earlier to his appearance…” Twilight then added… which was something that I could honestly agree on right now.

        Which was proven furthermore by what happened while being interviewed. “Ironhide, what would you say to those who’ve accused you of cheating? Of rigging fights in order to gain your number one ranking?”

        “Haha… Well, Pagey… I guess I would have to do this…” Without warning, one of the gauntlets that the minotaur had turned out to have a hidden arm cannon as he shot the reporter point blank. And while the pony was struggling to get up, he proceeded to pummel the living sh*t out of him until they were nothing more than a bloody pulp, all while he was still speaking. “And then I tell them to NEVER! CALL!! ME! A! CHEATER!!! … And you can quote me on that.” By the time he noticed us, that was when he moved the hooves that he had for feet away from the reporter.

        All while Shayne mimicked her voice so it would sound like that from Mortal Kombat. “Brutality…”

        “Was that really necessary?” Aaron asked her. But before she could be able to speak up, that’s when the nearby minotaur soon spoke up.

        “Hey, over here newbie…” Okay, first off… Don’t call me newbie. If this guy really did see how we handled ourselves out there, he should at least show us a little bit of respect. Instead though, he got straight into what he was proposing to us. “Here’s what Ironhide’s offering, Chickadee. Ironhide will sponsor you. Ironhide will take you under his muscly wing and we will open that vault together. I’ve already set up your first fight in the arena while I was waiting on you. Go in there and show them that Ironhide and your terrible trio are a force to be reckoned with.”

        “Ugh… Just hearing him speak in third person alone makes me think of an even more obnoxious Trixie.” Twilight’s comment really did not help things out right now. After all, this was our only option if we were to-

        “IS IT JUST ME OR DOES IT SEEM LIKE THIS GUY’S GONNA BETRAY THE F*CK OUTTA YOU!?!”

        Ignoring that though, I did manage to ask this guy a question. “So… Mr. Ironhide? What exactly did you set up in the arena for us? Just out of curiosity.”

        “Well, normally, matches are just against a single opponent… but since there’s more than one of you, I though… eh,” He said, all while shrugging his shoulders and making his voice sound a lot more serious. “Instead you’re going to be fighting a few dozen chumps called the ‘Horde of Horrors’,” Hold up, did he just say few dozen!? Is this guy wanting to get us killed? “Now, I could kick their asses with both pecs tied around my back. But you may want to take it easy.”

        “Yeah… ‘Easy’ isn’t really our kind of thing.” Shayne remarked, before Aurox used one of her talons to knock the top of her head as we made our way towards the entrance. Upon entering, we saw a holographic banner being projected from the overhang in front of the main gate with it saying ‘Terrifying Trio vs. The Horde of Horrors’ like it was a main event boxing match you would order on Pay-per-view. And just as the gates opened, we heard the host once more act as if he were the voice of god as what he said next was booming all around the arena.

        “Ladies and Gentlemen- I MEAN GENTLECOLTS, F*CK!” After hearing him clear his throat, Torgue then tried to do over what he was saying. “LADIES AND GENTLE COLTS… IT LOOKS LIKE OUR NEXT BATCH OF COMBATANTS HAS ARRIVED!! DOES THIS TRIO OF TERROR HAVE WHAT IT TAKES TO SURVIVE THE APPETITE FOR DESTRUCTION ROUND?!” I think the answer by now was already obvious enough but- “I think we all know the answer.”

        “Yes. It’s clearly yes-!” Twilight tried speaking again… only for her words to be heard on deaf ears… well, except for ours.

        “MAAAAAAAAAAAYBE!!!!!”

        “ …… Ken, how in the name of Celestia does this guy function?” The Alicorn then asked, her question being directed at me even though both Aaron and Shayne could also hear her.

        “I… honestly don’t know, Twilight… I really don’t.” However, that did not help things… until Shayne soon spoke up.

        “Think about it like if you replaced Torgue with Pinkie Pie… Just don’t question it.”

        It took Twilight several moments in order to take that thought into consideration, all the while we were making our way towards the center of the arena so we can be able to get this fight started and out of the way. “Fair point actually… That logic already applies to Tina and… well, that one pair of Displaced that came into town.”

        “You mean the Crazy Witch and that Lich that Torgue referred to as an undead pirate?” Obviously by that, she meant Orendi and Asphyxious… they really do have a habit of not really making good first impressions. And if they just happened to show up here and now of all times, all hell will surely break loose.

        Speaking of which… “THE RULES ARE SIMPLE. USE THE SPECIFIED LOOT THAT YOU HAVE AND KILL EVERYBODY!! THE LAST ONE STANDING IS A BONAFIDE BADASS!!”

        “Wait, Wha-?”

        “IT’S THE MOMENT YOU’VE ALL BEEN WAITING FOR!! The Horde of Horrors Vs the Terrifying Trio!! FIGHT!!!”

        “Alright!! Aurox, commence asskicking!!” The moment that the bell sounded off, she and Aurox leaped into the fray. Tearing apart any crazed competitor who thought that she could somehow be stopped. The arena itself was circular and had a bunch of crates, broken down carriages and other obstacles that the three of us could implement for cover. However… there was something that I noticed when I began fighting a few of these guys. More specifically… what they were using for weapons.

        They weren’t using crossbows or anything like that… those were Firearms. More specifically, Torgue Manufactured Firearms. Now why the hell would some of these ponies have guns made by this guy? “You might’ve obviously noticed by now that everyone here is trying to kill you. Torgue personnel included!! YOUR WELCOME! I didn’t want any of you getting bored, so I was like ‘F*CK IT! Give everybody guns’!! We may have lost half our workforce in only two days, but WHO GIVES A F*CK!?!” Oh, gee thanks. NOW you tell us that? And just when the thought of fighting a few dozen lunatics was already problematic right now.

        Yet, there was one upside to this. That being that even though they had guns, most of them probably weren’t so quick on the draw when it came to using it. Not to mention that I had my right arm, which could just as easily yank the guys out of their grip and Aurox’s claws could easily break them apart if he got close to them. Though, there was one thing that I couldn’t keep track of at the moment… and that was how many we had left to face. Though… the mare that was watching these events play out probably might have an answer for us. “Twilight, is there any way that you can tell just how many of them we need to handle?”

        “Well… the screen that some ponies are seeing from the stands is that you’re on the first wave. Chances are that if that Ironhide guy said that you’re going to handle a few dozen, there may be a dozen of them per round…” However, when Twilight was saying this, she was sounding rather unsure about it. All the while I heard another voice nearby.

        “Hey Twi, ah’m back. What did I…?” I heard Applejack speak up now, who seemed to have returned from seeing how Pinkis was doing. “What in tarnations is going on-?”

        At that part was when I had my hand cannon out and shot down a pony that was trying to shoot at Shayne and Aurox from up on the rafters as the buzzer sounded off around the arena. “If you’re still alive, grab some ammo! If not, THIS MESSAGE IS IRRELEVANT!!”

        “Welcome back Applejack…” I groaned for a moment as I conjured a blade in my right hand and held my hand cannon in the other. “Do you want the long answer or the short one?”

        “How about the answer that explains what happened since ah left like… twenty minutes ago?” The earth pony asked. Yet, before I can say anything to add to that, that was when we all heard Torgue speak again.

        “Those three are tearing through waves like a fat kid in a cookie store! NOW I WANT COOKIES!!!” That was followed by another buzzer as more enemies emerged from numerous spots in the arena. “NEXT WAVE, BITCHES!!”

        As several of them came towards me, I had to quickly defend myself… along with explain to Applejack what lead up to this piece by piece. “Found a guy who said he would sponsor us…” Slash with a sword to some guy’s chest. “They arranged a fight for us in the arena…” Kicked another maniac into a carriage before Aurox devoured them while sending another one back a few feet as Aaron slammed the ground with his left hand and his ‘Lightning Flash’ attack. “Instead of one on one, it’s three vs several dozen…” Parried an attack from a pony who tried to hit me with some buzzsaw axe. “And Torgue’s rhetoric is not helping the situation.” One more shot had a pony that was on fire fall down in a blaze of glory.

        However, it was then that another voice soon happened to chime in. Yet… they didn’t seem amused at all. “Holy crap! Are you seriously still fighting these idiots? You’re going to have to pick up the pace if you want to be Ironhide’s partner.”

        “Yeah, not helping here!!” Aaron snapped, just as he punched somepony with his right gauntlet and sent them into a box of lit TNT, causing them to explode.

        “THAT WAS BRUTAL!! WHERE’S THE REF!?!”

        “You’re not helping either!!” I heard Aaron snap at Torgue, gritting his teeth in the process as I myself switched weapons now. I think that since Aaron and Shayne were continually defeating everyone so far with hand to hand combat that I should follow suite, equipping one of the first dragon arms that I got from the Dragon Lands, Norok, on my hands as the fiery gauntlets began to pulse with energy. Smirking, I began to let the flames channel around my fists, attacking the first few enemies I saw. Using the pulse that was in my right arm to pull some unsuspecting enemy towards me before smacking them in the face with a burning fist.

        This process continued for a few more moments, along with Torgue’s commentary and Ironhide’s stupid remarks on how we were sloppy or taking up too much time. Honestly, that minotaur was really getting on my nerves at this point to the point that if he happened to be nearby watching us, I wanted to send one of these maniacs directly at his face and see if he liked it when we treated him the same way. And truth be told, I really wanted to do that… except of course, there were other more important priorities that we needed to tackle. “IT’S THE FINAL WAVE! DON’T DIE NOW!!” If that was suppose to be what Torgue would call ‘encouragement’, than it could use a little bit of work.

        “Ah wouldn’t exactly be a fan of this… sport, but we’re still rooting for you! Keep it up!!” Well, at least AJ was a bit more encouraging than Torgue was right now as we were handling the last of them. Aaron and I coordinated with Shayne in order to send the last few of them towards the center of the arena, where Aurox can emerge from the center and devour the last few of them in a tag team attack.

        With the sound of a loud gong, the djinn emerged from a fiery explosion as he released all of his rage and burned the last few ones alive. Which really got the crowd excited as we heard the ringing sounds of a bell go off everywhere. “DING DING DING!!! THAT’S THE END OF THE FIGHT AND WITH IT, THE LAST THREE REMAINING LEAP THEIR WAY UP TO RANK FIVE ON THE TORGUE BADASS LEADERBOARDS!!! BOOYAH!!!”

        It was only moments after we heard Torgue’s announcement that we soon heard two things. One, my ECHO device beep as it showed that I had gained some form of currency… and the second being our sponsor. “Haha! Well done. I’m proud of how you handled yourself out there. I’ve sent a chest with some supplies out to the center of the arena with some supplies you would need. Pft… Ironhide thinks this will be the start of a beautiful relationship.”

        Okay… if he didn’t so ominous before, then that definitely raised a red flag. But, Shayne didn’t really think that. “Hey, if this really is supplies, then perhaps it can help us-”

        “Shayne, wait-!” However, before Aaron… or even Aurox could get her to stop, she had already proceeded to open the chest. Much to her surprise, but not to ours, there was nothing inside of there and instead, it let our a dark green gas that soon filled up the arena incredibly fast.

        And to that… we heard Ironhide laughing his head off. “Pahahaha!! You think that I’m going to share the treasure that’s inside that vault with a group of no name punks?! I’m the greatest fighter who ever lived. I will open that vault myself… and you-” My knees began to weaken as I dropped to the ground. Vision getting rather blurry as I heard Aaron and Shayne also drop to the ground. “-will get the hell out of my arena!! That sound you hear is the arena filling up with Harmstrong Gas. I’ve turned off the cameras, just breath deep and pass out. Like a good little coward.”

        Everything soon went black as my face soon hit the ground and lost sense of everything around me.




Point of View: Applejack




        “Consarnit!! I knew that guy was up to no good!!!” I snapped in frustration. Twilight and I could not be able to see anything through the scrying orb that was being used for Twilight’s remote observation spell. This guy had the nerve to do that to mah coltfriend and right now, I was trying to not knock anything over in frustration.

        But it was around then that Twilight and I also heard someone new show up from behind us. “Uh… Girls? Am I interrupting anything?” We both turned around to notice that it was Rainbow Dash, although parts of her fur looked to have been a bit covered in smoke and soot. So… it lead to me thinking two things. One, she either volunteered to clean out somepony’s chimney… or… well, ah couldn’t think of a second thing right now honestly.

        “We were watching how Ken, Aaron and Shayne were doing in that event that Torgue had set up… Why, are… you okay?” Twilight asked. She had probably noticed a few of the things that I had noticed too as the pegasus soon let out a deep sigh.

        “Yeah just…… Practice for the Wonderbolts was cancelled because the weather team had an emergency,” She told us. “There was a wildfire that was tearing through part of the Griffon Kingdom uncontrollably and threatening homes, so we needed to put out the fire and also make sure civilians were evacuated because some of their homes were threatened.”

        “Oh dear Celestia, are they okay?” Twilight gasped, just as shocked as I was when I heard that too.

        “Yeah, we got the fire out… but it was after we put it out that I found something that… was unsettling.” She proceeded to take something out from the saddlebag that she had set down, but what she put down was rather… odd at first. It was a few light green colored feathers, some of them with smoke on it like the smoke that was on Rainbow’s wings right now.

        “Feathers?” Twilight asked.

        “I found these in the aftermath of the fire. There were only a few, but I swear that I’ve seen them before…” She told us. “Not to mention that it may be possible that… no, that just sounds crazy.”

        Now was when I decided to add to the conversation. “What sounds crazy?”

        “Well… at first I thought that since Tianhuo had the chance to talk with the Princess before going back to her homeland that this may have been an accident, but she doesn’t have feathers… plus, the weather patrol did not have any form of unusual weather in that region of the Griffon Kingdom either…” I… honestly could not tell what in the world she was talking about. But it seemed that Twilight certainly had some kind of understanding based on her reaction.

        “Wait… You think that somepony did this… on purpose?” Twilight’s question was followed by Rainbow nodding her head, which surprised both of us. “Who do you think would do such a thing.”

        It took a moment for Rainbow to try to compose herself, but she then tried to tell us the answer to our question. “Li-”

        “WHAT HAPPENED TO THE CAMERA FEED? WHY DO I HEAR GAS?! DID SOMEPONY DRAG THE COMBATANTS AWAY!?! I HAVE NO IDEA WHAT IS GOING ON!!!” When we looked at the scrying orb, we didn’t see anything clear up, so we just decided to ignore it as Rainbow took a deep breath.

        “I’m certain it’s Lightning Dust.”

        That… startled both Twilight and I. That was for sure. “W-what? How could you be so certain?! Those could be anypony’s feathers! Hay, it could be Ze-”

        “Fluttershy’s brother had nothing to do with it. Besides, she and I were the ones helping him and he was thankful for it,” Rainbow reminded both of us while also interjecting so Twilight couldn’t finish her sentence. “Remember, Lighting Dust was kicked out of the academy because she put your lives at risk and was stripped of her chances at being a wonderbolt. If anything, she may be angry at me.”

        “But how would she be able to set something on fire?” I then asked her, recalling something from the numerous amount of times that I had seen pegasi use their weather magic. “From what I understand, Pegasi can’t use any form of magic like Unicorns or Alicorns could, so how would it be possible for her to do that?”

        Dash just sighed a little bit, shaking her head. “That’s the part that even I’m confused on… I don’t know what to say AJ.” It was as she brushed a bit of the smoke off on her wings that she soon noticed something. “Oh, that orb thingy you have just lit up or something. I think I can see Aaron now.”

        That lead to both Twilight and I turning back towards the scrying orb and realize that things were coming back into focus now. Just as Ken looked to be finally regaining consciousness.




Point of View: Ken




        Ugh… man, that hurt like a b*tch. Being knocked out with gas was one thing… yet, falling on the ground with your face hitting the solid floor was something else. Even my face was in pain as I finally was able to get up. Same could be said for Aaron and Shayne as I had also was seeing them wake up… though, Aurox looked… rather unmoved.

        “You awake, sleeping beauty?” The Djinn grumbled, trying to mess with us in the process.

        “A-aurox?” Shayne asked, noticing to see the Guanyota that was above her. “Aurox, where the hell are we?”

        “Honestly, it was the only place that I could be able to drag you three out of there before someone else got to you first,” The djinn told us. “This leads to a back entrance out of the arena. I had to improvise since you ignored me when I was trying to tell you it was a trap.”

        “Sorry…” The teen replied, unamused by all of this as she facepalmed herself. “I just got a bit impulsive. Thanks big guy.”

        “What the hay is going on?” Wait… was that Rainbow Dash? Did she join up with Applejack and Twilight while we were knocked out? I honestly couldn’t think on it. But soon, that was when Aaron decided to speak in response to hearing his marefriend.

        “Well, we trusted some big head honcho with being a sponsor for this tournament and then he ended up backstabbing all three of us… Fantastic…” He grumbled as both of his death weapons took on their pony forms. “Now what do we do? And more importantly, how do we get out of here?” That was… a rather good question, I had to admit. Though, we soon got an answer from somepony that was watching us as we all listened.

        “Um… it looks like some of the doors there are sealed off… though, I can see a what looks like some kind of crawlspace on the other end of the room from the scrying orb here.” Twilight told us. However, there was one flaw to that plan. A rather big flaw to it actually. Aurox himself couldn’t exactly fit in something that small. And if he tried, he would probably tear down the whole building in the process.

        “Hunh… Well, that gives me the chance to try something new.” Wait, what now? That had me look at Shayne for a moment with a look of confusion on his face as she looked back at Aurox. “Aurox?”

        Aurox sighed for a moment… before actually disappearing from sight. Which… honestly surprised both Aaron and I. Whenever Aurox would disappear from sight and go into stealth, Shayne would also do so. But not in this case. “What just happened?”

        “I had Aurox go incognito for a minute,” Shayne replied back with a smirk on her face. “It’s something that we’ve been working on so that way I don’t scare the living crap out of people with Aurox being out all the time. Plus, it allows me to move a bit more quickly.” Without warning though, she soon began to run to a nearby stairwell and usher for us to follow her. “Come on! That vault’s not going to open itself with that douche still being here.”

        She made a valid point there. So, Aaron and I soon followed her, ignoring all the rhetoric that was going on right now with Torgue being the announcer. But as we stepped outside, that was when the backstabber soon offered his side of the store. And one that was definitely far from the truth.

        “Let me educate you, Torgue. Those punks. ran. away! They found out that they needed to fight me, Ironhide, to become the top fighter in this tournament and all three of them soon ran off like cowards!”

        “Aw hell no!!!” Shayne angrily snapped once she heard that. “That’s far from what actually happened, asshole!!” Yet, it didn’t stop Torgue from ‘officially’ labeling us as cowards for the tournament. At first, I was pissed. Especially because I would think that someone that was my uncle would know not to believe a punk-ass like that guy.

        Though… next thing I know, Torgue was directly contacting my ECHO as he was now directly talking to all of us. “Okay, it’s straight up DAWG TIME! I KNOW YOU AIN’T ACTUALLY A COWARD, BUT F*CK DID THAT TWIST ENDING MAKE FOR SOME GOOD TV!” Seriously? You did that just to make the ending more dramatic?

        “Do you have… like anything to say that actually would be helpful right now?” A very irritated Shayne then asked.

        “AS A MATTER OF FACT, I DO YOU ANGSTY PUNK ASS TEEN. IF YOU THREE STILL WANNA BE IN THE TOURNAMENT, YOU’RE GOING TO NEED A NEW SPONSOR AND GET SOME BACKUP!! GET TO THE BEATDOWN!!” With that, my ECHO had a new marking on the map that was directly north of the arena, leading us to proceed in that direction. And for Aaron to ask me a question along the way.

        “What do you think Torgue means by backup?”

        “Honestly… I don’t really know…” I told him in response. “The only likely possibility would be that if one of the Displaced I asked to help out with this happened to end up in the same place we’re going… but again, it’s a possibility.”

        Aaron himself… seemed fine with hearing that. Shayne however, seemed a bit confused. “Wait, you asked some displaced for help with this? Who exactly?”

        “Well, Asphyxious was one, but given how it seems like crazy sh*t just happens all the time over in his world, he’s unlikely to come,” I mentioned, before adding a few more names to that list. “Then there’s Gregar, a displaced I met some time ago who considers me like a brother… and if all else fails, I sent a request to Hunter and his companions.”

        “Wow… I’m not sure if I should be surprised by those choices… or concerned by how much chaos they’ll cause,” She replied back. “Also, are you sure calling for Hunter and them is a good idea? Berserker was really pissed at you for the stunt you pulled the last time around when we visited their world.”

        Ah right… almost forgot about that… but I did make sure that in Hunter’s message that I apologized to him for what happened, but I think that’s not going to try and stop Berserker from attempting to rip Chroma out of me. It was about the time that Shayne had mentioned that in which we had finally reached the entrance to what Torgue called ‘The Beatdown’... and at first glance, Twilight and the other ponies that were watching us were very much surprised at how a small inner city like this could be built in just a short amount of time from my uncle originally announcing this tournament.

        “Hey, uh… quick question… what are a few vending machines doing over there?” Rainbow’s question had us notice that not far from the entrance were a set of vending machines. Three to be precise. One served snacks, the second served drinks… while the third one was an almost golden like vending machine that replicated the same color of the tokens that we earned after our arena fight.

        “From first glance… I think that third one is a vending machine where you spent the tokens you gained earlier… and it possibly may be the reason for all the weapons everypony is carrying.” We heard Twilight speak up. It would make some sort of sense… because in the original campaign of carnage in Borderlands 2, Vault Hunters would get Torgue Tokens from completing missions and what not, then trading those tokens in for weapons, class mods and other Torgue branded merchandise. Given the circumstances, it was likely that the same case applied here.

        Just as when we finally got a break from all the noise… that’s when Torgue noticed we were in the Beatdown. And began to tell us what to do next. “Alright, you made it! Here’s the lowdown for you peeps!!” It was at that moment that we heard him clear his throat and began to speak so loud, that the text coming off my ECHO was in all caps. “THE NUMBER FOUR RANKED BADASS LIVES OUT HERE! HIS NAME’S PYRO PEPPER AND HE… HUGE COINCIDENCE… KIDNAPPED ONE OF THE FREELANCE SPONSOR’S OUT HERE A DAY AGO. YOU SHOULD GO KILL HIM AND MEET HIM BUT NOT IN THAT ORDER!!!”

        I personally think that was a bit obvious, but it didn’t stop us from going forward. Going forward though, there was two annoyances that we had to handle hearing that really irritated me. First was the fact that some of these lunatics were hiding within some of the broken down carriages and train cars here in order to ambush those who did not anticipate it.

        Then, there was Ironhide trying to twist the truth again. Going as far as to say that he treated us like children and said that we ran away like cowards even after everything he did for us. Which, was complete BS. Though, at least Torgue was able to say something encouraging after all of that crap. “EVEN WITH THE WHOLE COWARD THING, YOU’RE STILL RANKED NUMBER FIVE ON THE TORGUE BADASS LEADERBOARDS AND IRONHIDE’S NUMBER ONE!! YOU JUST GOTTA KILL YOUR WAY UP THE LIST AND THEN YOU CAN WHIP OUT YOUR HEROISM AND SLAP IRONHIDE IN THE FACE WITH IT!!”

        “Damn straight!” Aaron proudly declared. Even though I personally thought the same thing and wanted to also take down Ironhide, Shayne seemed a bit more focused on trying to probe Torgue for answers. Even though it wasn’t really working out.

        As we made our way through this derelict inner city though, Aaron took the opportunity at certain points to try and pick up any of the weapons that were dropped by some of these maniacs. Sure, most of them were useless, but given the fact that he had been mostly using a pair of gauntlets to defend himself and not anything to fight from a distance, it seemed fine for him to use it.

        Though, it was by the time that he decided on what weapons to use that we reached our destination… and the name of the location sounded like a direct Reference to a certain music group from the 1960’s. “Sergeant Pepper’s bar? Seriously?”

        “What, do they have a Lonely Hearts Club Band too?” Shayne snickered, which lead to me facepalming myself. Just as we heard someone completely different.

        “Ohohohoho, it’s the three little cowards!! You’re gonna burn! BURN burn burn!! Flamey bits, burning sky! Come fire walk with me, fire talk with me!”

        That… had Shayne shiver for a minute as she looked back at us. “Why do I have a bad feeling about this?” As we walked to the entrance of the bar, we continued to hear this guy continue to creep us out with what he was saying. Not before Torgue butted in.

        “YOU’LL KILL PYRO PEPPER’S ASS AT SOME POINT, BUT ONLY AFTER YOU-”

        “Let me guess… Find out where he stashed that sponsor because we won’t rise up the leaderboards?” I asked… which left Torgue rather silent. “Sorry, did I steal your thunder? Because it sounded like you were repeating what you said earlier.”

        “FAIR ENOUGH!!” We heard Torgue respond, while also hearing Applejack and everypony else that was watching trying to figure out more on who exactly was this ‘Pyro Pepper’. Speaking of which…

        “It’s the Cowards!! Oh, I’m burning up inside-!!”

        “That’s what she said!!” Seriously Aaron? You say something stupid like that now of all times. “Sorry, I wanted to do that to see how he would react.”

        “You want a sponsor, yes? I have a warm one. But you must daaaaaaaance. First, start some trouble here in the Beatdown and then I’ll give her to you. Get to the Battle Board. Go, now, before the flames rise!!!!”

        “Okay, seriously, I think I’ve heard about this guy before somewhere. I just can’t put a hoof on it-!” Twilight then spoke up to us. However, we heard another one of Torgue’s outbursts that didn’t quite help out with her thought process. Mostly because of how obvious it was.

        “HIS GIMMICK IS THAT HE REALLY LIKES FIRE!!!” Thanks for that, Captain Obvious.

        By the time we got inside, we found something that looked… kind of like this ‘battle board’ for a moment that Pepper was talking about. But just to make sure, I pulled out my ECHO to verify.

        ‘Objective complete. Burn baby, burn.’ Well that was something… hang on, what’s that new notification that just showed up on here. ‘New Objective, Bar Room Blitz.’

        “Uh Ken… what are you going to do in there?” Applejack asked. Honestly, I wasn’t sure… but I had to take in a deep breath and just sigh.

        “Applejack, if the kids are nearby, don’t have them watch this…” I warned. I noticed Aaron preparing to fight with what looked like a Torgue ‘Pocket Rocket’ while Shayne had Aurox finally come out now as the Djinn stretched out it’s knuckles. “Matter of fact, don’t have Twilight watch either.”

        “Wait, wha-?”

        “GET READY TO GRAB A BEER AND KICK SOME REAR!! BECAUSE IT’S TIME FOR A BEATDOWN BAR BRAWL!! JUST PICK A FIGHT WITH THE DRUNKS AND STAY ALIVE!!”

        Well… at least none of us are charging in recklessly-

        “Oh HELL YES!! Time to wipe the floor with these Assholes!!!”

        Oh my god, Shayne and Aurox just ran in. Not only that, but the moment that they went all Leeroy Jenkins on this, it started the countdown clock… and all the blood wretched screaming that came along with it. Aaron and I honestly had no idea where to start with this, given that Shayne jumped in without letting us come up with some kind of plan, but after a while, things got a lot weirder with Torgue commentating on the bar fight.

        “THIS FIGHT REMINDS ME OF MY DAD. ALCOHOLISM DESTROYS FAMILIES!!!!”

        “Was that… something personal or-?”

        “Twilight, don’t… just don’t ask.” I groaned, before conjuring Hawkmoon and beginning to open fire on some of the patrons in the bar. Yet, as time passed and things began to wind down… that’s when things got weird.

        “Uh Shayne… You got something clinging to your arm.”

        “I have what?” The teen asked, before realizing what it was and holding it by one of her hands. “Oh… f*ck me…”

        “Shayne!! HELP ME WITH MY FINANCES!!!” Wait… was that Orendi just now? Then if she’s here… than someone else may not be too far behind-.

        “Taste oblivion!” Before I could even realize who exactly was behind me, I quickly turned around and shot whatever was there point blank in the head. Only for the bullet to ricochet and then hit one of the maniacs that was already dead on the floor.

        Then, I realized who exactly did I shoot. “What the fu-? Asphyxious?”

        “Dude, you shot me in the face!” Asphyxious replied sounding stunned.

        “Okay… before you start…” I tried to tell him, but that wasn’t really helping out now. Especially since I was beginning to smell the scent of alcohol all over him.

        “You shot me in the face!? I thought we were friends!”

        “Okay… before you start…” I told him, however, it wasn’t really working out with him because of how pissed off he was. “Would you care for me to explain?!”

        “Wait I know you… why is there three of you?” Asphyxious asked looking a little closer at me. Okay, was he seriously seeing Aaron and Shayne as two other versions of me? Was that how badly drunk he was right now? “Oh look it Orendi, hi orendi!” He waved at her before shooting another bandit. “… RD did it.”

        “No, I didn’t” We heard Rainbow tell us… even though Asphyxious can’t hear her.

        “YOU CAN’T SLICE WHAT I CAN’T SEE!!!” Okay… well, looks like desperate times call for desperate measure. So, taking the blunt end of my revolver, I used it to smack some form of sense into Asphyxious. When I looked back at him, I then said something else.

        “The reason why I shot you… and hit you just now is this,” I sighed. “You startled me.” Asphyxious just stood there staring at me for a moment before going, oh.

        “Well why didn’t you say so?” He asked, loading his shotgun and looking for his next target.

        “It was already kind of hard because of how you were getting on my ass because, you know, I shot you…” I groaned, shortly before looking back at Shayne and Aaron. “So what exactly is the plan-”

        “YOU FINISHED PYRO PEPPER’S BULLSH*T!!!” Oh god, Torgue. Why do you have to cut in NOW of all times? “NOW GO TALK TO HIM AND HE’LL PROBABLY TELL YOU THAT HE’LL GIVE YOU A SPONSOR, BUT THEN HE’LL BETRAY YOU AND TRY TO KILL YOU AND YOU WILL HAVE TO KILL HIM AND IT WILL BE AWESOME!! ANYTHING YOU WANT TO ADD, CHILI PEPPER?!”

        “Uh no… You about… covered it… Thanks… For that.”

        “YOU ARE WELCOME!!!”

        That though… had some form of Revelation come to Twilight. “Oh NOW I know why that name’s familiar!! Chili Pepper… Dang it, why didn’t I realize that sooner!!”

        “You remember something, Twilight?” Shayne asked, while trying to ignore Orendi trying to chew on her arm.

        “Sergeant Chili Pepper used to be part of the Royal Guard, but was removed from service and sentenced to Tartarus after being linked to multiple cases of Arson and Homicide!! But how is he here?!”

        “Guys, guys! Would you be grossed out if I ate that thing?” Orendi asked pointing at something on the floor that was moving.

        “Uh… That’s a spider.” Shayne added on. “But seriously, if Twilight said that this guy’s supposed to be in Tartarus, it does make you wonder what he’s doing here- Oh god, Orendi!!” That’s when Orendi jumped down on the floor and began devouring the spider that was there like it was a thanksgiving day feast. And it really was making my stomach turn right now.

        “TO ANSWER YOUR QUESTION, LITTLE ANGSTY PUNK ASS, I WAS ABLE TO GET SOME OF THESE DUMBASSES FROM THE ROYAL GUARD BECAUSE THEY WERE LEAD TO BELIEVE THAT THIS WAS A MAXIMUM SECURITY COMPLEX, SO WHEN THEY ASKED ME ABOUT IT, ALL I HAD TO SAY WAS ‘ANSWER: YES’!!”

        “Wait… so you lead the royal guard to believe… that this was a SECURITY COMPLEX!? How the hell is any of this secure?!!” Aaron snapped.

        “HOW ELSE WERE THEY GOING TO LET ME HAVE MOST OF THESE F*CKING MORONS!?!”

        I could definitely hear Twilight banging her head against something right now in the background as Shayne looked back at me. “Torgue’s not that much of the intelligent type, is he?”

        “I AM!! I WATCH MICK AND RORTY!!!” Uh… I think he meant Rick and Morty, but that’s not the point right now. The main point right now was to go down and take down Pepper in order to get whoever was the sponsor that he was holding captive.

        “Ow! Stop biting! No more biting!” Called Asphyxious who was on the floor while Orendi cuddling him as she started biting his neck and cheek. Yeah… we should come back for them once we find out who exactly was the sponsor that was kidnapped.




End Chapter 38

> 39- You won't believe who our trainer is...
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- You won’t believe who our trainer is…





Point of View: Ken




        So… where do I start with this? Well, in the last few hours, we’ve been backstabbed by a cheating minotaur with a personality complex, Mr. Torgue has had Twilight question almost everything that he says whenever he’s speaking and just when I thought that things were going to get a little bit easier by getting some back up, that’s when I found out that a drunken dracolich and a crazy vampimorph that… has attachment issues towards Shayne for some reason, end up being the ones trying to help us. Sure, Asphyxious and Orendi can be able to be a big help sometimes, but in all honesty, they seemed to be playing more of the role for moral support than actual support.

        A thought that Shayne likely agrees with me on. Yet, that wasn’t what we were talking about at the moment. Instead, it was something else. “So… What’s the plan? I mean… I know that both of us are going down here in order to find that kidnapped sponsor… but I’m going to take a guess that the pyro pony who runs the place isn’t going to just let us walk out of here with the sponsor.”

        “That… sounds about right,” I told her as the lift we were on kept on descending downwards. “Besides, we’re number five on the leaderboards. Taking this guy down puts us at the next spot on the list and gets us a sponsor so we can still participate.”

        “And if we screw up here, we’re all screwed basically…” We both heard Aurox speak up, causing us to look directly at him for a moment and saying one more thing before disappearing. “What? You know I’m right…” As painful as hearing that was, Aurox was right. The major difference between this Campaign of Carnage and the one from Borderlands 2 was the fact that there were no New-U Stations. Which not only served as savepoints in game, but also served as a respawn point if a group of Vault Hunters happened to fall in battle. 

        Meaning we only got one shot at this… and we can’t mess this up now. Yet… as we were heading down, it seemed like Pyro Pepper… sort of lost his motivation after Torgue stole his thunder. “So… yeah, the sponsor I kidnapped is in the bar. Go find her… This is not a trap. Um. Yeah.”

        Shayne rolled her eyes at that… and I just deeply sighed. We both had a pretty good idea that he was going to attack us the moment that the lift reached a stopping point and we dropped into the underground arena. But, both of us decided to play along. After all… this pony had no idea who he was dealing with here.

        “HERE WE GO FIGHT FANS!! THIS TIME, WE HAVE PYRO PEPPER VERSUS THIS DESTRUCTIVE DUO!! FIGHT!!!”

        Note to self, once we meet our actual sponsor… we need to come up with a team name. Because this sh*t is getting ridiculous.

        “Ohhhhh nooooo… It WAS a trap,” We heard the stallion say in person, though he said it very unenthusiastically. “That must come as an incredible shock to you. Buuuuuuurn in hell.”

        “Yeah, no…” Shayne shook her head, before taking out her boomerang as she looked at me. “So, what’s the game plan?” That was a good question… If Pyro Pepper was anything like Pyro Pete, it would mean that I can’t use Norok, given that he’s resistant to any form of fire damage. Not to mention there was another important factor we were seeing.

        The equipment on the earth pony consisted of a face mask, what looked like two small flamethrowers on his hooves and also what appeared to be a portable fuel pack on his back. The flames from the flamethrower could reach rather far… but it would require Pepper to be within close proximity to try and get a decent hit. That also is the same when it comes to him throwing fireballs too.

        With that in mind, I then turned to Shayne. Asking her one question. “How good are you with that boomerang?”

        “Pretty good if I do say so myself,” She said, as both of us notice him charging at us. “Why?”

        “Well… If we tried fighting fire with fire, we won’t get be getting anywhere-” I told her, just before we both had to get out of the way as I felt the flames being extremely close to where my neck was. I brought out Hawkmoon as I fired two shots, but they did little help as they bounced off the tank and Pepper’s face mask.

        I was only able to finish my sentence once the two of briefly regrouped for a mere moment on the opposite side of the ring. “-But that fuel pack is the source of what he’s doing. Can you cut off his fuel supply?”

        Shayne looked to the stallion and then back to me. “That… I can do. Just distract him so that I can get a clean shot at it.” That seemed like it was easier said than done, if I were to be honest with you. But it doesn’t mean that I couldn’t try.

        Heck, given the circumstances, this may be the right opportunity to try out some of the new arrows that Tina crafted for me sometime ago. Conjuring my bow, I begin to notch on the bolt arrows onto my bowstring as the arrowheads began to surge with electricity. All before firing as I drew Pepper’s attention away from Shayne and towards me instead. The arrows, even though they would graze him for a small bit, slowed down his movement and chipped away at whatever kind of shield he possibly had equipped.

        Not to mention that I still can grapple backwards with my arm to stay out of his reach and keep moving. Whether it was to avoid his flames or the fireballs he threw towards me, I just kept on attacking and moving so I could have him focus on me. And allowing for Shayne to let her boomerang fly directly at his fuel supply. “Grr, quit running away, coward!! Come and fight me-!”

        This time though, when he tried to use his flamethrowers, all he heard was a clicking sound instead. Surprising even him. “What!? How am I out of fuel already?!”

        “You aren’t exactly ‘out’,” He heard from behind him, turning around to watch Shayne’s boomerang return to her. “Your supply was… depleted prematurely.”

        “Why you!! I’m gonna burn you to ashes first, you little b*tch-!!!” Yeah no… Not on my watch he isn’t. Besides, I’m personally surprised that with the fuel lines for his pack being cut off, that he could not hear the hissing sound of propane gas directly behind him. Not to mention that the arrows I have been shooting… can ignite the gas.

        So I couldn’t help but smirk as I knotched one more bolt arrow onto the bowstring as I aimed at his exposed backside. “Checkmate…”

        When I released the arrow, the arrowhead soon caused a rather big explosion as pieces of the fuel tank flew everywhere like shrapnel. It forced me to have to temporarily use my dragon armor form as a way to protect myself. As for Shayne, Aurox came out at the time the explosion went off so he could make sure she wasn’t struck by any shrapnel.

        “Wow… that was way too easy. Didn’t even put up much of a fight.” Shayne spoke up… almost sounding a bit disappointed that the fight was over so quickly. “Well, that’s what you get for saying that you’re all tough, but can’t back it up. I mean… he seemed really derailed after Torgue kind of stole his thunder a bit…” That I could definitely agree on.

        Speaking of which… As if it was right on cue, we heard Torgue performing another air guitar solo again as he continued to commentate. “WITH PEPPER DEAD, THAT SPONSOR CHICK HE KIDNAPPED SHOULDN’T BE FAR!! GO FIND HER!”

        That… finally caused somepony else who was watching to finally speak up. “Okay… um… I’m glad that you two are safe… but how are you going to get out of there? I don’t see a way out.” We heard Twilight ask shortly after that.

        To which… I had to take a deep breath and think over what to say in my head before telling the Princess. “Twilight, do you see an open pipe with what looks like torches at the front? That’s… probably the exit.”

        “Eughh… I may not be Rarity, but I think she can agree with me when I say that sounds completely unsanitary.” We heard the Alicorn reply. “Furthermore, how are you going to get up there? I mean… I know Ken can use his arm, but how are Shayne and Aurox going to get up there… along with Aaron for that matter.” Though, it was while she was speaking that I noticed Shayne walk over to some kind of lever nearby the edge of the arena and pulling it.

        Which… resulted in a crane lowering down a platform that could be able to lift us up to where the entrance of the pipe would be. “I think I solved that problem.”

        “… Well, guess I stand corrected,” We heard Twilight speak up. “Aren’t you going to wait for Aaron and the others?”

        “Come on, Twi. Stop trying to slow them down by asking dumb questions!” We heard Rainbow snapped, sounding annoyed. “That sponsor isn’t going to save itself, you know.” Well, even though we could wait for Aaron to catch up, it would mean that he would have Asphyxious and Orendi going right behind him. So right now, all I hope is that they’re at least doing something productive.



Five Minutes Earlier

        “HEY, YOU THREE!! I NEED YOUR HELP!!”

        “Uhh… What kind of ‘help’?”

        “BIG HELP!! WE GOT BAD NEWS!! A DISEASED MIDGET FELL INTO THE BLACK LABEL BREWERY A FEW WEEKS BACK, WHICH MEANS ALL OF OUR BEER IS POISONED AS F*CK AND HAS TO BE RECALLED!! KILL ANYONE HOLDING A BEER AND BRING BACK ALL THE TAINTED BOTTLES YOU CAN FIND!!!”

        “Um… Most of them are at Asphyxious’ feet…”

        “WELL START GRABBING THOSE BOTTLES!! I AIN’T HAVING MY GLADIATORS DIE OF POISON!! THAT’S WUSSY SH*T!!!”



        Ehh, with the way Torgue is running things, anything can happen at this rate. Besides, around now, we were just entering the sewer pipe as we followed it all the way to what looked like a huge hole that had been melted through the pipe, leading us to another room. From the looks of it, this place looked like some kind of stash room, because there were what appeared to be chests and lockers filled with any kind of weapons or explosives that they could get their hands on. Yet, that wasn’t exactly what I was focusing on though.

        Instead, my attention was to the jail cell in the back of the room. Of course, it looked to be locked, but who needs a key when you got a dragon arm that can easily rip the door off? Though, who was waiting for us inside the cell… was something that I thought would happen… but I still wasn’t personally prepared for. “Nice way to make an entrance…”

        “NOW INTRODUCING… THE BARBARIC. THE BEAUTIFUL. THE MOST BUXOM SPONSOR IN ALL OF EQUESTRIA… MAAAAAAAAD MOXXI!!!”

        As she stepped out, I could definitely tell that my aunt here… meant business. If looks could kill, then her kill count would be extremely high up there. “Miss me sugar?”

        “Oh you have got to be kidding me…” I heard Applejack mutter to herself. Shortly before both of her friends began ask her what was wrong. “That is Ken’s aunt. What in the world is she doing here of all places!?”

        “Wait, THAT’S HIS AUNT-!” Before Rainbow could be able to finish what she was saying, that’s when I heard an all too familiar voice.

        “Hey, can you three please keep it down! You’ll wake up the whole hollow if you keep that up!!” Well… leave it to them to get on Revaan’s bad side. Especially if you disturbed him from his sleep. Meanwhile, while that conversation was going on inside my head, I noticed that Shayne had struck up a conversation with Moxxi as I now redirected my focus to that.

        “Are you alright? I gotta say… I honestly didn’t expect that you would be the freelance sponsor here, Miss Moxxi.”

        “Just Moxxi is fine… ‘Miss’ makes me feel like I’m older than I actually am,” We heard her tell us. “Still, thanks for the save… I’m going to go out on a whim and guess that you two are here to get whatever’s in that vault?”

        “Well, it’s more than just the two of us…” I corrected her on that. “We have a few other members, but I think they’re caught up in some hijinx back at the bar… Though, what exactly are you doing here?”

        “Well, let me put it to you this way…” She told us while adjusting her hat. “With business booming, I want to provide some… entertainment, so to speak. So, this tournament here provides the one thing I would need for that. Torgue’s Colosseum. So, I believe it’s time that we became partners… with benefits.”

        And now we’re getting somewhere… I think. “Alright… So what happens now?”

        “I have an establishment back at the main crater that I will provide the coordinates for… and since your friends at the bar are part of the team, I’ll let them come back with me. Once we’re all present, we can then talk strategy.” Alright, guess we got a game plan then. Not only that, but there also happened to be a backdoor exit that Shayne and I came across on that lead us back towards the Beatdown. Which was a relief since I was not in the mood for retracing my steps after all that we’ve been through so far today.

        What wasn’t a relief though… is being subjected to more BS rhetoric from Ironhide just as we finally stepped out to see a setting sun over the tournament stage. “Hmmph… so you found another sponsor. That’s sweet, baby. But let me tell you something-”

        Nope. Not in the mood. Goodbye. I flicked the mute setting on my ECHO so that way I didn’t have to listen to his nonsense, or subjugate Shayne to the same thing for that matter. Besides, it allowed for us to focus on making our way back towards the crater.

        And when I flipped the mute switch off, that was when we got a more… disruptive message. From Torgue once again. “WITH PYRO PEPPER DEAD, YOUR TEAM’S NOW THE NUMBER FOUR BADASS ON EQUESTRIA!! GRATS, MOTHERF*CKER!! ALSO, YOU SHOULD TREAT MOXXI NICE! NOTHING’S MORE BADASS THAN TREATING A WOMAN WITH RESPECT!!!”

        Well, at least that was better than before. And it had some form of encouragement as we made our way to Moxxi’s coordinates. Turns out, the establishment that she had set up… turned out to be a restaurant and bar. One with a neon sign out front that immediately told us that we were in the right place.

        As we walked in, we found out that this place was a lot bigger on the inside than we originally thought. In terms of space, of course. Moxxi herself was at the front counter for the bar area as we passed through some of the booths that ponies were sitting at. There was also a mini second floor in the restaurant, where we saw the same vending machines that we saw upon entering the Beatdown along with two sets of slot machines. One where you would pay bits for in order to play. The other where you would use Torgue Tokens, the currency that we have been receiving so far for all the tasks we have been completing.

        It also looked like that on a bench on the second floor was a passed out Asphyxious with Orendi snuggling him like he was an overgrown teddy bear. To which… I wasn’t sure if I should call that cute or creepy. Though, the one thing that was missing right now was Aaron. I could not see him anywhere in here. Yet my focus was drawn away from that when I noticed Moxxi motioning one of her hands to get my attention as I walked on over.

        “Hey darlin’. Glad to see that you were able to stop by.” Moxxi smiled for a moment as she poured a glass of water for me.

        “Thanks… Say, did you happen to see Aaron on the way here?”

        “Oh, you mean the cutie with the glasses and gauntlets?” She asked, causing me to nod in response. Though… that got a completely different reaction from Rainbow.

        “If she dares try to make any advance on MY coltfriend, I’ll-!!”

        “Rainbow, ah don’t believe she means it like that.”

        “He got caught up in an errand that Torgue wanted for him to do back at the bar earlier… but after that, he needed to blow off some steam.”

        That… had me confused for a minute. “Uh… what exactly was he doing?”



        “YOU GOT ALL THE BOTTLES!!! THANKS FOR KILLING ALL THOSE BANDITS SO THE POISONED BEER COULDN’T KILL THEM-!! OH SH*T! I JUST REALIZED THAT MADE NO SENSE!! GODDAMNIT!!”

        “… Then WHAT THE HELL WAS THE POINT OF ALL THIS!?!!”



        Oh so that’s what he got himself caught up in. Now it’s starting to make sense. But I think at this point, we needed to get down to business. “So… Moxxi, you said that once we were here, we could discuss strategy?”

        “Ah yes… Down to business,” She smirked as she took a deep breath. “Being rank four on the leaderboards is good and all, but it will be better once you get to third… base…” It stayed silent for a few moments, but I swear that in the back of my mind, I heard something happen simultaneously before Moxxi sighed. “It’s a sex thing.”

        “Gah, dangnabit! Why are both of your wings standing up on end like that?! It’s embarrassing!” Okay, Applejack… I don’t really think I need to know those details. Now I just need to speak up so that way I can ignore what’s going on in my head.

        “I… get it. Would you happen to know any information on who’s in the number three slot on the leaderboards?”

        “Well, there is some good news and bad news about that,” Moxxi told me, making me feel rather uncertain about what she was going to say next. “The good news is that we at least know who the rank three badass is. She’s a cannibalistic diamond dog that goes by the name of ‘Coal Momma’. In fact, most of the scumbags that have been trying to kill you are part of her gang, known as Momma’s boys.”

        Then, Shayne beat me to the punch on the next thing I wanted to ask. “And the bad news is?”

        “Right now, she’s waiting out through the whole conflict. Letting a lot of the tougher customers take each other out first and then deal with whoever is left after,” My aunt explained to both of us. “I’m having a couple of my staff members here try to gain some intel on how to lure her out. But in the meantime though, I took the time to hire you a trainer.” Hold up? A trainer? Seriously, why would we need a trainer?

        “Um… why would we need that? Haven’t you seen us fight before?”

        “Personally, I didn’t think that you would generally need the help of a trainer,” She told the two of us while adjusting her hat. “But it would generally win over the crowds. And given the amount of spectators that are in the stands at his arena, there’s nothing more that the masses love more than a training sequence.” Okay, I get that… but seriously, how is a training montage like the one in Rocky going to help me win a fight to the death?

        “Alright. So should the both of us go meet them?” I then asked.

        “I think you can be able to handle this one solo. But before you go, I wanted to ask you something,” Wait… Moxxi… wanted to ask me something? Seriously? “Does your ragtag group of friends here have a team name? Once I put that in for the sponsorship work, Torgue can stop calling you by any demeaning group names that he comes up with.”

        Well, that seemed easy. To an extent. “Let’s go with Chroma. It’s worked for us before, so why stop now?”

        “Fair point… Oh and the trainer I hired is one of the best ones in the business. Once you’re done, you’ll be ready to lure her out. As long as nothing unexpected happens along the way~” And that was my cue to leave. Immediately. Not just because I needed to meet the trainer, but because the more that Moxxi kept up with those innuendos, the more I thought I was going to hear something that I would want to unhear from the three ponies who were watching me do this right now.

        Yet… something about what Moxxi said as I left made me feel rather… uneasy. I don’t know if it’s because it felt like she was messing around… or if she was unknowingly jinxing me. Either way, I wouldn’t know for sure really. Though, when I got closer to where this ‘trainer’ was, that was when I was greeted by a rather… unnerving sight.

        “Oh great… mines.” And not just normal mines. I was referring to active mines that you would see in the freaking ocean if you were to try and sink a submarine. Yet, how this was actually possible was a completely different story. And as I got closer, I even saw what looked like an armed rocket and… wait… is that a tea set? Oh no… don’t tell me-.

        “LADIES AND GENTLECOLTS!!! GIVE IT UP FOR THE WILD CHILD!! THE QUEEN OF OBSCENE!! THE GIRL THAT WILL MAKE YOU HURL!!”

        BOOM! “Ta-da!!”

        “TINY TINA!!!”

        Hunh… If the mines and rockets didn’t give any clues, than her trailer and tea set were a dead giveaway. But something… felt different. Especially when I looked back at her. “Tina? You’re… the trainer Moxxi hired?”

        “That’s right, Kenny!! Right now, you’re like ‘pow!’ and when I’m done with you, you’re going to be like ‘piddy-POW!!’ Getcha butt to the arena-” Though… even though I was hearing Tina speak to me, I was more likely paying attention to what was inside her trailer. For a moment, I thought that it looked like some kind of rabbit… but then I began to think otherwise.

        After all, Rabbits don’t have horns… or talk for that matter. “What the-?”

        “What the hell?” I thought to myself. Unknowingly though, I caught the attention of the trio of ponies back at the hollow.

        “Ken, are you alright? You look like you just saw a ghost.” I heard Applejack tell me.

        “I… know that voice-” Yet, before I could explain to AJ and the spectators how I knew that voice, I watched Tina pick up this… creature like it was a cat that she had recently just given a bath and looked back at me.

        “Why Syrup, perfect timing!! Syrup, this is my bestest badass of a cousin, Ken. Kenny, this is my new pet dragon, Syrup.” Wait, seriously?! That’s a dragon!? How come Tina would know about something like that?

        Probably something that I should ask another time. Right now though, Tina’s… pet looked to be staring at me with the same amount of shock, just like I was staring at him. “Syrup, I would like for you to be with Kenny for a little while and make sure he sticks to the training regimen that I have made for him!! Now, both of you getcho butts to the arena and let’s do this shiz!!”

        Personally… I’m not sure if I should feel annoyed because Tina is using her new… friend here to make sure that I do what she says… or if I should see this as a chance to figure out who this guy is. But, whatever the case, I took the chance to get out of there as fast as possible. Though, it was as we were getting to the entrance of the arena that I heard this… syrup figure speak up again.

        “Excuse me but… Can I ask you something?” There it is again… I swear to god, I know that voice from somewhere, but I can’t put my finger on it right now. “I know Tina calls you Kenny… but what’s your actual name?”

        “Um… Ken. Ken Ahkrin. Why do you ask-?” Around now was when his eyes almost widened to the point that they were the size of saucer plates and… Okay, hold up… Is this little guy almost on the verge of tears? Why would that happen just because I said my name?

        “K-ken? I-is it really you?” Again with the voice!! Just who in the world is this guy!? “Son, y-you’re alive?”

        Immediately, the brakes on my brains thought process stopped immediately. Now everything was coming back to me… and I now know who this person really was. 

        Though, three particular ponies could not seem to keep themselves under control. “Hold up… Son?! What the buck is happening?!”

        “Girls, calm down…” I told them mentally, before actually speaking out loud and extending a hand for him to come up on. “Dad? How-?”

        “Personally, I think I have just as many questions as you do,” He sighed, crawling onto my shoulder right now… and giving me the feeling of my own father acting like a parrot on a pirate’s shoulder. “How about every time you answer one of my questions, I answer one of yours? Like what happened to your arm?”

        I sighed at that as we made our way into the back of the arena. “Well… Remember that class trip to Japan?” I watched him nod his head as I looked around the main room I came in at and examined my surroundings. “Well, on the day that our flight back home got delayed, I bought what looked to be a dragon armband and placed it on my right arm. However, when I got it, I wasn’t really told that I would wake up in Equestria, with a dragon arm and my soul being bound to that of a dragon.”

        “Wait, you’re bound to a dragon?” He asked… to which I sighed for a minute and poked him on the forehead with a finger. “Hey! Not cool!”

        “I thought the rule was ‘every time I answer one of your questions, you answer one of mine’?” I replied, using my father’s own words against him. “But yes… that happened. For my question though… how did you end up here?”

        “Would you believe me if I told you that after you had been gone for six months that your mother, myself, Tina, your aunt and uncle all decided to go to a convention and I ended up turning into a doll that I bought in order to cheer up your cousin?” That… was a lot to take in, especially all at once. But that does explain a bit as to how he arrived, not to mention that it fits the same thing that Mom and the others said before.

        “I would… most definitely.” For a moment, he looked at me with a rather… surprised expression. But before either of us could really say anything, that’s when I began to hear Tina come in through my ECHO device as I got it up.

        “You made it to the arena? Alright! Now… Step one of my training regimen is food. You gotsta get those carbs, son!” Can that even be considered as proper grammar at this point? “The back of the arena’s got TONS of noms for the workers. Get some cookies so you eat them and grow up big and strong and kick Ironhide in the butt-butt!”

        For a moment, dad looked at me with a raised eyebrow. But, then he spoke up on another subject. “So… can you explain to me what’s going on?”

        “Remember when Aaron and I used to play Co-op on Borderlands 2 and you were watching us play through some of the DLC that was named after famous rock songs?” Now I was beginning to see some gears turning a bit as he looked back at me with a wide eyed expression.

        “Wait… You don’t mean…” The only thing I could do was nod my head for a moment as I did what I could to bring him up to speed. Unfortunately though, while we were talking, it seemed as if the defenses for the Arena were digistructing several security bots. Which, had me summon my bow again along with the toxic arrows this time around. “Woah woah woah!! Since when can you do that?!”

        I let the toxic arrows fly and hit the incoming mechanical constructs as the arrowheads began to corrode the metal. Destroying them internally. “Ever since I’ve come here, I’ve gotten a few abilities that I use along with weapons I can fight with. Tina’s also helped with creating special arrows for different occasions. Which has been all the more helpful here.”

        “So… let me get this straight… that little guy… is Ken’s father?” I heard Applejack as. But in hearing that, I also noticed dad twitch a little.

        “Um… Who was that? I just heard someone talking inside my head.”

        “Wait… You can hear me?” I heard Applejack speak again, sounding even more confused.

        “Dad, just ignore it for now… Let’s take care of what Tina wants us to do and then when we head back to Moxxi’s, we can bring you up to speed on everything, alright?” This was the least I could do. I mean, right now, I couldn’t exactly explain to him everything and fight at the same time. So I needed the chance in order to be able to explain everything once things have settled down.

        Of course, if you’re doing something for Tina, there’s no such thing as ‘settling down’. Especially when she gets really excited with cookies. As we were about to find out firsthand once I took some from the vending machine, “Aw SNAP!! They got chocolate chip! As a connoisseur of tasty treats, I can assure you that these are ‘for realsies’.”

        All dad did was stare at me for a moment with a even more baffled look as we left the small room. “Okay, I know that you said that you would bring me up to speed later… But seriously, why is Tina acting… you know…?”

        “Like she is?” I asked, which was followed by a nod from the small dragon as I sighed. “Tina’s still the same, however, she’s taken on more of the personality of who she was originally dressed up as before ending up here. Which means… she’s still the thirteen year old girl you remember her to be… but now has a wild sense of imagination, is always hyper and random… and knows how to use explosives.”

        “Oh… That’s… new…” I heard him say, but once we got past another few hurdles, that’s when he mentioned something that… I didn’t realize until now. “I’m just surprised that she couldn’t tell it was me… I mean, even because of this body, I still have my voice and such. It’s not like I did anything wrong to her…”

        Around then… was when I realized something. Something that happened a long while ago that I almost forgot… but with dad being here, it now resurfaced in my head. Something that Tina said while we were close to finishing the end of Bunkers and Badasses. More specifically, while we were fighting the final boss of her story.



        BECAUSE IT’S ALL HIS FAULT!!



        “Um… Dad…” I stopped for a moment to look at him, who was now figuring out to use the small little wings on his back to fly. “I hate to break this to you… but in Tina’s eyes, she blames you for… well, a lot.”

        “Me? What did I do?” He asked, sounding rather puzzled.

        “A while back, when I was playing a tabletop game with her, she made the main villain based on you,” I explained. “When we tried to confront her on it, she broke down emotionally… Telling us that if you didn’t let me go to Japan on the day I disappeared, then she wouldn’t have lost me. Because in her eyes, I was more than just a family member. I was her only real friend… It’s been a while since that’s happened, but if we told her who you are, it might bring up bad memories.”

        “Oh… damn, I…” Dad… definitely seemed shocked by all of this. Especially with what I just told him. “God, I knew that you disappearing her had an effect on her… but I didn’t know it had that much of an effect.”

        “It’s okay dad… this was something that was out of your control-”

        “No, it’s isn’t okay,” He quickly replied back. “No matter how you look at it, Tina’s my niece… as her uncle, I should’ve done more to help her cope… If only I knew what I know now…”

        It took a little bit in order for things to sink in… but in the process, that’s when I got an idea. “Okay, how about this… After this is all over, we’ll go back to the hollow and try to come up with something so that way we can tell her who you are without any freakouts… In the meantime though, I think it would be best for you to stick with me.”

        “Yeah, I agree on that… she tried giving me a bath and then put dresses on me earlier.” Oh god… I now cannot unsee that now.

        “Hey!! What’s with the hold up!! Less chatting and more snacking!!” And that… is basically Tina’s way of telling us ‘Get your ass moving already!’. So we did, taking down more of Torgue’s security bots while also making sure to pick up the snacks that Tina asked us to get. All while she was commenting on how she wanted to tattoo the phrase ‘Real Badasses eat Chocolate Chip Cookies!!’ in old english font.

        However, just as we thought we were done and reached the last snack machine… Tina came across a dramatic realization. “Wait a minute… those cookies aren’t chocolate chip. Those… are… raisins,” Oh no… It’s like what happened at carousel boutique all over again. “WHYYYY-HY-HYYY!?!?! SHAWTY!! DESTROY ALL THE FOOD DISPENSERS!! WIPE THOSE RAISIN ABOMINATIONS OFF THE MAP!!”

        Doing what she said, I gathered some energy in my right hand and used it to blast the first machine. Which resulted in Tina continuing to cry. “I JUST ONLY WANTED CHOCOLATE CHIP COOKIES!! WHY DO BAD THINGS HAVE TO HAPPEN TO GOOD PEOPLE?!!”

        “Um… would it be weird to say that I’m scared of Tina now?”

        “Ehh, you get used to this… This is like the second time she went on this kind of tirade.” I said, though that was also when Dad decided to land on top of my head this time and act like a hat as I destroyed the second machine. Though, this was also when someone else happened to notice the Carnage going on up here.

        “HOLY SKAGSUCK!! SOMEONE’S DESTROYING THE FOOD DISPENSERS!! IN A FEW MORE MONTHS, THE WORKERS WILL STARVE TO DEATH…… THAT IS AWESOME!!!”

        “Uh… No, it isn’t.” I heard Twilight speak.

        “Okay, who in the world’s talking in my head now?”

        “Twilight Sparkle, Alicorn Princess, knows enough powerful spells in the known universe and is using a scrying spell in order to watch what I am doing and talk to us…” I tried to explain. Only to give me a look on his face that told me that he thought I was crazy. “Trust me… I told you I’ll-”

        “WHY WOULD YOU EVER MAKE COOKIES THAT AREN’T CHOCOLATE CHIP?!! YOU BROUGHT THIS ON YOURSELF TORGUE!!!” Okay, Tina, did you have to cut us off and cause a lot screech to go off on my ECHO to try and kill my hearing? Because that seemed unnecessary. Yet… when I destroyed the last machine, that was when things… began to calm down a little bit more. “YESSSSS!! You did it… No one will ever have to fall for that oatmeal raisin evil ever again… Well, with that, I say that your training is complete my ho! Let me know if you want to learn from a masta!!”

        That… even made dad blink twice upon hearing that. “Does she… even realize what that actually means?”

        “Nope…” Well, at least with that, we can finally get back to Moxxi’s. By now, everything should have cleared up by now and Aaron would probably be back with Shayne, waiting for Asphyxious to get off his bony ass and help us out.

        However, just when I reached the front of Moxxi’s bar… That was when sh*t officially hit the fan. Walking inside, I saw some very familiar people. It was Hunter and his brothers, along with some of their Night Sentinels. What’s worse was that Runner was drinking straight out of a whole damn barrel! His helmet was off, showing his face. Although the right half of it was covered by his hair.

      “Bloody Hell, man. The first thing you do when we get here, is pay Moxxi to drink from a whole damn barrel.” Wait a minute, this Doom Marine is different. He sounds british and he carries a two-handed Warhammer, that was covered in glowing markings. Odd.

       “F*ck you, I’m Irish.” Runner replied as he finished and gave out a loud burp. “Also, this sh*t is awesome! Thanks Moxxi!”

        I just stared at them for a moment… trying to process this while also looking around the rest of the room. Though, what got their attention was when dad decided to speak up. “So… are these guys friends of yours or something…?”

        “Oh, hey boys, the kid’s here.” One of the Night Sentinels said, from the sound and look of things, this one was female.

          “Hey, Kenny!” Oh no, why did Runner have to call me that?

        “Guys… Only Tina calls him that…” I then heard Shayne speak up from the second floor. “Anyone else does that and he feels as if he’s referred to Kenny from South Park.”

          “Pfft! I’m surprised he hasn’t died yet.” Goddamn you, Runner! “Anyway, Ken, come on over and let us introduce to you our other brother, Pillar.” Oh so that’s who he is… Never really thought what he would be like to be honest. After running into Berserker the last time around, I was beginning to feel worried that his brothers were either similar… or drastically different.

        “Greetings, Ken.” Pillar said, giving a little bow. “Sorry for dropping in like this, but hopefully your uncle’s tournament could help with… Berserker’s rage.” That… definitely did not sound good. Please tell me that this isn’t because of what I did… or else, karma is truly a b*tch.

       That was when Hunter tapped me on the shoulder, so I pulled out my ECHO device and see what he texted me. “Relax. It isn’t exactly Chroma he’s mad with… not yet as least. It’s a family matter, Something that recently came to our attention.” He explained. “Let’s just say that he blew up the top of the mountain, the one that Canterlot was built on.”

        That… surprised me… But also, the whole mention of ‘family’ seemed to wrap back around again. Especially when Shayne spoke up. “So… who’s the little pet on your shoulder?”

        Dad… did not take that well. “Who are you calling a pet, you little-?!”

        “Dad, calm down-!” Though, saying that… got someone’s attention. Most importantly, the one running the bar.

        “Sugar, did I hear that correctly?” Moxxi asked, looking back at me and then at him. “Hunh… not honestly what I expected…”

        “Tina’s already tried seeing me as her personal pet, given me a bath and tried to dress me up like one of her… damsels,” Dad groaned for a moment, before sitting on my head like a hat. “It’s been a weird day.”

         “Sucks to be you, then.” Runner chuckled, making me and dad groan. “By the way, I think it might be time we told you lot about our Night Sentinels, like, what they truly are.”

        Clearing my throat a bit, I drank some water that Moxxi got out for me before drinking it down in one swig. “I honestly don’t recall you mentioning anything about them… A lot has happened lately.”

         “True. Although, we thought it best not to tell you that… they’re not exactly human in nature. They just look the part.” He told me, before looking to the female that spoke earlier before Shayne decided to interrupt. “Hey, Visi, why don’t you tell him?”

         She let out a sigh before shrugging. “Alright. Also, kids, don’t freak out. Now, as for what we really are, we’re Demons.”

        Shayne herself, was surprised to hear that. “Hold up… If Hunter and his brothers are seen as demon slayers… then why do you have demons as allies? Isn’t that… what’s the term?”

        “Contradictory?” Dad stated.

        “Yeah that. Thanks, little rabbit.” I… don’t think he would take that well. Especially since he hasn’t actually stated what we should call him by.

        “It’s Hell we fought against. Not Tartarus. There’s a difference.” Runner stated. “Hell invaded Tartarus, in order to get to our Equestria and conquer it and the rest of the world.”

        “Not to mention, we’re with the balance, not against it. We punish those guilty of sins.” Visi told us. “Besides, we owe it to the Doom Marines for saving us, and giving us the means to take back our home… though, at a unexpected, terrible price.” Uh-oh, this just got dark real quickly.

        “In any case…” Oh thank god, someone else decided to intervene. “I think that since most of us are here now, we can properly bring everyone up to speed on current events.” That was when Moxxi looked at all of us and took a deep breath. “Unfortunately, your friend Asphyxious is still out like a light and… well Orendi has been talking in her sleep…”

        “HEY SHAYNE, AUROX SUCKS!! TEAM UP WITH ME!!!”

        “ … So yeah, like that,” Moxxi took a deep breath now. “Right now, your team is ranked fourth on the badass leaderboards, and the only way that we can possibly draw her out is by two possible methods… One would be to lay waste to some of her own crew down at the southern tracks. The second would… involve luring her out using the only thing that Diamond Dogs can’t resist more than anything.”

        For a moment, I raised an eyebrow… only to hear the answer not be from Shayne this time… but Aurox as he decided to finally show himself. “You’re talking Gemstones, aren’t you?”

        “I thought something was missing from the girl. Her partner.” Visi commented, seemingly not affected by how he appeared. Actually, none of them seem to bat an eye at that.

        “Yeah, Aurox and I have been working on techniques to use so he can conceal his presence. That way, it not only allows me to move more freely, but catch unsuspecting foes by surprise.” Shayne replied back. “Though, back to Moxxi… why Gemstones?”

        “They see Gems as what they consider as… precious~” She replied back. “Going as far as to take gems from people or force them to find gems for them. And the place she’s guarding is not just any set of train track, but those that lead to an old mine… If we steal some of her crystals, the theft can be used as a way to draw her out in the open.”

         “So, where are the old mines?” Runner asked, a sly smile working its way on his lips. He’s up to something… And I’m not sure if I want to know.

        “The mines are connected to the Southern Tracks south of here. Though, in theme of the Tournament, Torgue’s turned it to a raceway… Despite the lack of any vehicles here,” Moxxi sighed. “Would you care to inform us what sort of plan you had in mind, sugar~?”

        “Simple: I’m gonna have Berserker go in there, f*ck up anyone guarding the goods, and steal them. While that’s happening, I’ll be the one to race.” He told us, and for some reason, him mentioning Berserker just gave me the chills. Big time. No idea why, though. “In a sense on my part, I’ll be distracting Big Momma by putting on a good show. She’d be none the wiser on what’s really happening under her nose. Also Ken? I’m gonna need you with me on this one.” Oh no, I know something bad is gonna happen.

      Before any of us could say anything, something was happening outside. There was gunfire, screaming, roaring, and from the sound of things, a chainsaw. All of it creating a lot of commotion, even shaking up the place. A lot of voices were yelling out ‘Demon’ before dying. However, this feeling, it felt familiar, the fear was also growing. I don’t know why that’s happening all of a sudden.

       After things had quiet down outside, Shayne was the first to speak up. “What the hell was that?”

        “Please don’t tell me that’s your brother making quite a mess out there and being lost in a personal bloodrage…” Moxxi sighed.

       “Don’t care, Moxxi. Berserker’s pissed and he needs a lot of something to kill.” Runner said, waving her off. “Anyway, maybe we should get going now.”

        “Right… Just to be clear, I’m making sure to stay as far away as possible from Berserker so… yeah.” Shayne added. “Ken, I know that you have been practicing with those arrows of yours, but it might be just quicker for you to use your revolver. You know…”

        “Yeah, I get what you mean… but I rather not try to go for the easy way out.” I told her in response.

        “Whatever you say.” Shayne shrugged, before she and Aurox went out the door and disappeared shortly after.

        “So, anything else you want to know?” Runner asked me. Personally, I would want to ask why they always make of habit of saying things at the last minute, but I decided to refrain myself. Instead, I took a moment to take a deep breath as I looked back at not him, but Moxxi this time.

        “Yeah… Moxxi, is there anything that they might be overlooking here?”

        “Well, there is one small tidbit…” Oh great, here we go. “Coal Momma has set up a few defenses at the gates to where she’s hiding out. You might want to disable the power to that first… unless you want your Berserker friend to be filled with whatever shocking surprise that’s in store for him.”

       “We’ll handle that.” Pillar said. “Although, then again, Berserker can just plow his way through their defenses, but that would give rise of suspicion. We’ll disable the power, Berserker goes in and kill whoever is guarding the goods, and we’ll roll out with them.” He explained, though Moxxi raised an eyebrow at the part of Berserker ‘plowing’ his way through their defenses. Although that was when my father spoke up.

        “Wouldn’t it be easier to have us split up? Ken and… What was your friends name again?” He asked me.

        “Shayne...” She responded.

        “Right… Why not have Ken and Shayne disable it for you two and then, it’ll be easier for you to go in without having any hiccups along the way. It would seem more effective since we have the manpower to do it.” That… actually made sense. It would be easier to just split up and spread out in order to handle the situation rather than just go in guns blazing. “Unless of course, if there’s anyone else that has a different plan, speak now…”

        That… was met by silence… and also Asphyxious’ snores all across the board as he sighed. “Well, at least we got a plan now.”

        “Looks like you do… Though, don’t try to plow into anything too hard now~. This is your first time here, so don’t do anything too brutal. Besides, we don’t have a doctor to patch things up if you do go overboard.” And there’s it is. I was wondering when Moxxi was going to say something like that.

        “Oh yeah? Tell that to Berserker.” Runner snorted, earning a chuckle from Visi. “By the way, Ken, we got a couple of presents for you.” He told me, which caught me by surprise. “A couple of guns and a Chainsaw.”

        That was when Hunter came up to me and presented the guns. Both were rifles, but the technology they were both made were different. One was human, while the other was alien. “A Halo 2 Anniversary UNSC Battle Rifle, and a Covenant Carbine.” He texted to me, letting me inspect them.

        “I also added a little special feature to your Battle Rifle; an energised bayonet.” Runner told me, showing me how to activate it. Once it was, a blade made of energy protruded from the end of the rifle’s barrel, and it’s coloured black too. “And for your Carbine, select fire. Semi-auto, short burst, or full auto.”

        I… did not know what to say. Though… I had a feeling that some of these weapons would make Torgue pissed. Probably because of the whole thing where he hates laser guns. Why? Because since they’re made of light, they don’t explode. The battle rifle he might be fine with though, since it’s not TOO daunting to comprehend how it works.

        “Hey, let me take one of them,” Wait, seriously Shayne? Why? “Your Hawkmoon is synced with your arm and you already have a lot of weapons already. I just have a boomerang and a djinn on me. So it could be helpful.” That… actually made more sense now. It was true that she might need something more than me, but I’ll need to keep one on hand too. So I decided to keep the Battle Rifle and let Shayne hold onto the Carbine right now.

        “Well, we’re ready when you are.” I said, looking back at Hunter.

         “Alright then. Oh, by the way, Berserker is giving you his Chainsaw.” He texted me, which made my heart sink. “However, you will gain that after the tournament.” I sighed in relief, hopefully Berserker has calmed down enough to NOT strangle me out of rage.

          “Oh, say Ken? Are Twilight, AJ and Rainbow watching us back from your home, through your eyes?” I froze up when Runner asked that question. “I’ll take that as a yes.” How the hell did he know that!? Even the girls were shocked by this. Oh god, has he somehow become a mind reader!?

           “Let’s just go before you make his head explode.” Pillar said with a sigh.

         “Aww, but I wanna see his head explode.” Runner whined, and I’m starting to regret my decision of bringing them here.

           Soon enough though, we all headed outside, leaving the lich and that behind, since they were still out. Once we were outside though, we heard what sounded like engines, motorcycles to be specific. Unfortunately, my suspicions were confirmed when we saw a biker gang of Diamond Dogs coming our way. Those must be Coal Momma’s boys.

          Before they could reach us, they got ambushed when...Berserker came out of nowhere. He really did look like a Demon; he was big, muscular, red, armored plated along his arms and legs, but not his torso or head. Letting out a war cry, he lunged himself at them, carrying a really big sword, that looked like a chainsaw. I was right about that, too, hearing the revving as the teeth started moving, they were even glowing hot to superheated temperatures as the screeching got louder. Once Berserker was on top of them, he swung his...Chainsword, cutting straight through a few of them in one go - including their bikes. Within a few seconds he’s already cut the biker gang’s numbers down halfway, so they changed tactics and started forming a circle, driving around him and opened fire.

        Although, from the look of things, I don’t think there weapons, even if they are Torgue’s, are doing much damage as he’s just standing there, tanking them as they come. After a while he went at it again, only this time he charged at one of them and kicked their bike, sending that one over to us. Then he killed some more before the last remaining survivors decided to call it quits and ran away… Unfortunately, Berserker didn’t give them the chance and slaughtered them as well. All things considered, that was one of the most bloodiest fight I’ve ever seen…

        Thankfully, the kids were not watching this happen. But… it did provide Shayne and I with a necessary distraction in order to handle the power to the gates. And when we did get the power knocked down and the gate taken care of, we heard Torgue begin to commentate. “WHAT’S THIS!? TEAM CHROMA IS GOING AFTER THE NUMBER THREE BADASS ON THE LEADERBOARDS!! I’M GLAD THAT SOMEONE IS AT LEAST DOING SOMETHING!! MOST OF YOU IDIOTS ARE JUST DRIVING AROUND HONKING YOUR HORNS AND WAITING FOR THEM TO COME TO YOU!!! P*SSIES!!!”

        “No sh*t, Torgue.” We heard Berserker spoke, which send chills up and down my spines, as he walked over to us, a heavy thump made the ground tremble with each step he took.

        “These Bandits could’ve at least put up a better fight. Or be more stronger. Honestly, these pathetic mongrels can’t even last a minute.” We heard another demonic voice spoke up, but we couldn’t tell where it was coming from.

        “Kid, if you’re wondering, that would be the bro’s two-handed, Long Chainsword talking, which is possessed by one of Khornes’ Daemons.” Runner told me, which was alarming to say the least.

        “What’s the plan?” Berserker shouted, his glowing green eyes looking down on us. God, it looked as if he’s glaring down at us for no reason, just to show how pissed he really is. “How should we deal with that fat b*tch?”

        “Ease up, Berserker, dear. You’re scaring the kids.” Visi spoke up to him, as he kneeled down to her. “I know what happened was bad, but save that anger when the time comes.” She told him, reaching a hand out and touched him on his cheek. I blinked at the sight, in total disbelief as to how casual she’s being towards Berserker, and how Berserker seemed to be calming down a bit from Visi’s show of affection. 

        Wait a minute… No… No way... They can’t be-?

        “I can’t help it, Visilia.” Berserker growled, using her full name. “Either way, I’m beating their faces into the f*cking bloody red, if and when, I get the chance.” He vowed, clenching his left hand into a fist.

        “Let’s just focus on the here and now. Anyway, we’ll tell you about the plan along the way.” She told him, as we moved towards the mines. Still though, her and him? An item? How and when?

        “Ken… Could you please explain what is going on to us. Because right now, when Twilight was seeing all the bloodshed, she got sick and had to hurl.” I heard Applejack speak up.

        “Remember Berserker?”

        “Yeah, why-.” Wait for it… “Oh… Oooh… Wait… So is that lady his-?” I let that sink in a little bit, so that way she could be able to understand before filling her in on the situation.

        As for Shayne though… “Well, the entrance to the mines and where she’s at looks to be like an arena… so she’ll probably come out once one of us steps in… Again, this is just a theory-”

        “I don’t care if she comes out or not. We’ll leave the fat b*tch for last.” Berserker said with a scoff, cutting Shayne off. “Just as long as we get to kill something worth killing, until then, I’ll wait.”

        “Sheesh. Still as angry as ever.” Applejack commented, until Rainbow spoke up next.

        “Wait… this is… normal for him?”

        “Ah would think that this is more than just ‘normal’, Rainbow.” AJ told her. “Someone or something hurt one of his family members, and he’s out for blood.” After that was when we reached the mines. And already we were under attack.

        This was when Pillar and a Night Sentinel, who also carried a Warhammer that resembled his, except it didn’t had any markings, got in front of us and created a green barrier. Protecting us from the gunfire as the explosive rounds hit the barrier with zero damage done. Of course, Berserker growled and charged out there, going in for the kill.

           “Alright, let’s finish this quickly and get a move on! Gunners, lay down suppressive fire!” Visilia ordered, as two Night Sentinels that were carrying big machine guns, that had nine barrels on it, that soon changed into three tri-barrels, and started firing upon Momma’s Boys. The fire rate on these things was insane, spitting out more lead that anyone unfortunate enough to get caught on the receiving end of it was ripped to shreds. “Alright, split up and flank them!” She said next as the rest were already off on their way.

        Soon she looked towards us. “You three are with me. Keep up, heads down, and kill these stupid mutts!” She told us as we followed her, going around the right side of the enemies position. Luckily enough Hunter and his Night Sentinel partner were watching over us, wherever they might be, sniping off those who spotted us before they could warn the rest, as we managed to get right behind them. “Okay, you ready to put your new weapons to good use?” She asked us, whipping out what looked like to be a compacted light machine gun, adding something to it on the left side.

        “Why won’t that Demon die!?” We heard one of Momma’s Boys yell out, as most of them seem to focus on Berserker, who was dealing with the bikers again.

          “We’ve been outflanked!” Another yelled out, as we saw Runner and his Night sentinel partner attacking from the other side. Of course, while the Night Sentinel was using a rifle shooting out red bolts of energy, Runner himself got up close and personal with them, using his Chainsaw to cut his way through. Doing all of that while laughing like a complete lunatic.

        This still presented us with the element of surprise, seeing as they were too distracted, Shayne took this opportunity and put her new weapon to good use. Aiming for the head, she pulled the trigger and shot the first of many dead. However, in doing so, alerted the rest of them to our presence. So Visi and I got into the action as well, using my Battle Rifle, which I soon found out was a short burst weapon, easily picking them off from our high vantage point. That was when we also discovered that little gizmo Visi attached to her gun, as the top popped up, revealing six cylinders, that fired a barrage of mini missiles.

      After a few moments, we’ve already dealt with them all, leaving behind quite the mess. A bloody, gory mess. It was then that I heard Twilight talking again, and from the sound of her voice, she wasn’t too happy.

        “So… can somepony tell me WHAT THE BUCK IS GOING ON!?!”

         “They just killed a bunch of Diamond Dogs that ambushed them at the entrance.” Rainbow answered her. “I mean, okay, that was pretty gory, even for me. But, nonetheless, so awesome!”

           Twilight didn’t seem to share the same feelings as Rainbow. And this is the same pony who was present when we first ran into Hunter a long time back. “Personally… I know this is called the ‘Campaign of Carnage’, but I think what they’re doing is kind of… excessive.”

        “And that Ironhide creep shooting a reporter that was just asking him an honest question wasn’t?” Applejack noted.

        “Well… it is… but I mean excessive for a displaced…”

        “Twilight, these guys are ten thousand or so years old.” Applejack told her, to which surprised Twilight and Rainbow Dash beyond belief. “And for the record, Ken, didn’t Guardian told us that when we first met Hunter.” She said and I remembered Guardian did stated that. At least, when they caught up to this point in time.

        “They’re ten thousand years old!?” Rainbow shouted. “How is that possible!?”

         “Alright, that’s all of them.” Visi said as we regrouped. “So, we all know what we must do?”

          “No. You pricks haven’t exactly explained jack sh*t to me, on what we must do, yet. All Shayne ever talked about was where the fat b*tch might be hiding.” Berserker growled out, so my father started explaining the objectives we had to do here. Albeit he was a little frightened of the big guy himself… though, I didn’t mind.

        Only question now though… was why were Shayne and everyone else waiting outside… and Berserker and I were the only ones in the ‘arena’ this was taking place in… Oh bloody hell, I have a bad feeling about this.

        “Ken, behind you-!!”

        Immediately after hearing Applejack shout, I turned around to find myself directly in the path of the Diamond Dog that we were looking for. Though, I was forced to activate my dragon armor so that way I actually did not get hurt from this. “Uh… Ken… That wasn’t the best choice to go with.”

        “Applejack, I don’t really have a lot of options. Why isn’t this my best choice?” I asked.

        “You forgot about who’s with you…” Oh… Ooooh…… Well, sh*t.

        Looking back at Berserker, he was giving me the death glare, barring his razor sharp fangs at me, snarling, and gripping his Chainsword tightly. However, even though I was expecting him to lash out at me, he didn’t seem to do it. Leaning down to me, he looked me straight in the eyes, as if to find something wrong with me. He let out a snort and straighten up.

        Why do I have a bad feeling that he’s going to just rip and tear through who we came here to fight… just to get to me?

        “I… have so many questions to ask…” Not helping me here, Dad!!

        “Enough! It’s time to fight!” Berserker snapped. “And Chroma, I know you can hear me, so I’m only gonna say this once. Don’t f*ck Ken over.” He growled out his warning.

        Care to comment on this, big guy?

        And the only thing that greeted me there was silence. Fantastic…

        “Seriously though, can someone actually explain to me what are you talking about?”

        “Long story, lots of fighting and anger involved. Will tell you later- WOAH!!” Okay, that’s it. I really gotta do something about that bike now. It’s just pissing me off. Not to mention that… wait, how the hell is that bike firing freaking rockets at us?!

        Immediately, my focus became that of two things. One… trying to not get myself blown up… and two, looking for something that I can use to get that diamond dog off of her bike. At least then, it would be easier to take her down when she has nowhere to go. “Berserker, I got a plan!” I shouted, disabling my dragon form for a moment so I could try to communicate with him. “Try to find a way to get that bike of hers to break down! Without it, she’ll have nowhere to run off too!!”

           “Done.” He said, shielding me and my father from her rockets. Once she backed off, he found big enough chains just lying off to the side, luckily and conveniently enough, with a hook at the end. Soon he rush at her, while she drives straight towards him, firing rockets at him. However, once he got close to her, he hooked her bike and gain some distance, before giving a yank, pulling her bike straight out from under her and destroying it entirely in one punch. Good, now she can’t keep driving around us in circles.

        Though… before I can really do anything… Berserker got to her first… Why do I feel the need to cover dad’s eyes now?

         “GET OVER HERE YOU FAT B*TCH!!!!” He roared out, using the chains like Scorpion from Mortal Kombat, bringing her over to him and started to really rip and tear her apart limb from limb, before punching the remains of her into a bloody red paste, splattering everywhere. Now most, if not all, of the arena was covered in blood and guts.

        What was more inappropriate… was the commentary afterwards. “HOLY F*CKSH*T!!! TEAM CHROMA JUST RIPPED AND TORE THEIR WAY UP TO NUMBER THREE ON THE BADASS LEADERBOARDS!!! BOOYAH!!!!”

        “Really Ken… You named your group the one thing that might anger Berserker the most?” Applejack asked.

        “Well, we didn’t quite exactly have any other ideas at the time… Plus, when I did name the team, this was before we even knew that Berserker was coming here-” I told her… wait, why is Berserker still staring at me?

        “... ARE YOU F*CKING SERIOUS, YA LITTLE C*NT!?”

        “Oh, I’ve bucked up now… hard…” I groaned mentally        “Heh, that’s what she said…” Dammit, Rainbow! Not helping!!!

        Before Berserker could say anything… I just bolted it out of the mines, with a raging demon following closely behind me, as I heard his Chainsword revving its teeth. “KEN! GET YOUR DUMB ASS BACK HERE!!!!!” He roared.

        Yet, as I was out in the open now… with a raging mad-demon man behind me, I found one problem. The gate was still closed… with everyone else on the other side. With no way to get out, I was really beginning to think that- Wait, why am I feeling something warm on my shoulder-? Dad?

        “Leave my SON ALONE!!!!!” In an instant, a bright flash went off… and the small dragon that was on my shoulder now towered above both Berserker and I. Holy sh*t, he was bigger than Revaan of all dragons! With a loud roar, he blasted Berserker with what looked like a huge pillar of light as it scorched the ground… causing Berserker to collapse and slowly return to normal.

        As for dad… well… he shrank and passed out.

        “Holy sh*t, did your dad just digivolve or something?” I heard Shayne ask, realizing that because of what just happened, the gate was now open. Though, that was also when Aurox tapped Shayne on the head… and made her say something else. “Oh… right… are you alright?”

        “I’m… okay. But I honestly have no idea what the hell just happened.” I told her in response, going over to where dad was. He was breathing… which was a good thing. But he was also out like a light.

        As for our companions, I heard groaning coming from Berserker, as Visilia and Hunter went over to him. “That was a Divine being your father turned into just now.” One of the Night Sentinels told me, wearing a cloak that covered his left arm, while wearing a hood over his helmet.

        “Wait… how does that make sense?” I asked this new person. “I mean… I only just met him several hours ago and I had no idea that he could do anything like this.”

        “You forget, we’re Demons in human form. We can tell the difference. However, we didn’t realise it until it happened. Whatever manner of being he is Displaced as, it would seem he has some connection to this… Deity.” He told me.

        That… was when Shayne decided to raise a hand. “Um… may I guess something? What if… well… what he did was based on more of a personal connection. After all, this is your father we’re talking about here…” That… seemed valid. But there wasn’t really enough evidence to support that claim. “In any case, I think we should go back to Moxxi’s and regroup. We all need some rest after what just happened.”

        “Agreed.” I said in response. Before walking over to where Hunter and the others were to check on Berserker. “Hey, is everything okay? We’re thinking about regrouping back at Moxxi’s.”

        “Sure…” I heard Berserker groaned out, struggling to sit up on his own. “Sorry Ken… for losing it back there.” Oh my god… Did he just… Apologize? That… seemed like something that would happen… like never.

        “Hey, it’s fine… We all make mistakes.” I replied back, offering him a hand to help him up. “Right now, I think we all deserve a break from the action.”

         He nodded in agreement and took my hand, pulling him up. “Yeah. But listen, once your father wakes up, we’re telling him why I lost my sh*t over that damned name. He deserves that much to know.” He told me.

        “Oh trust me…” I said before looking back over to where Dad was as Shayne was holding onto him for the moment. “There’s a lot that I still need to catch him up to speed on.”

        “That’s true.” He snorted as we all made our way back to Moxxi’s place. “I might even order me a couple of drinks.”

        Wait… Berserker… Drinks…? I looked to Hunter after that with a face of concern. Because I was unsure if a drunk Berserker would be either good or bad at this rate.

         “If you’re worried about him getting drunk, don’t worry. I’ll keep an eye on my tempered boyfriend.” Visilia told me.

        “Aww, but I wanna have a drinking competition with him.” Goddamn you Runner… Why do you love causing mayhem?

        “The last guy on our team that was drinking is still out like a light…” Shayne added, “Let’s just hope that count doesn’t rise to three.”

         “The only thing Moxxi should hope for from them, is that they don’t drink everything on the shelf.” Piller stated. “Trust me, with how we are Displaced… Those two Irish bastards could possibly drink that Lich friend of yours under the table… Maybe.” He added with a shrug, earning him the middle finger from the both of them.

        Maybe? That… isn’t helping your case here. But whatever… let’s just get going before we attract more attention to ourselves than we already have.




End Chapter 39

> 40- Knockin' on Heaven's Door
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Knocking on Heaven’s Door




Ponyville

        Saying that any day in Ponyville is a normal day is considered a rather big stretch… and today was no exception. Not only did the chaos in the badlands have Twilight almost forget a meeting that was set up today at the castle… but because of a scheduling mistake, she happened to have a meeting with King Thorax and Dragon Lord Ember on the same exact day. The mistake was… something that Spike thought would be a bit of a disaster because he thought that the two of them would extremely dislike one another.

        Instead, things… actually turned out a lot better than originally anticipated. Not only did both Thorax and Ember meet one another… but they actually seemed to get along rather well, unlike what Spike was originally thinking. Because of that, Twilight thought that things would go along rather smoothly. Yet… there was one question from the Dragon Lord that she did not anticipate. “So Princess Twilight… I happened to notice some sort of big metal fortress in the badlands on my flight over here. What is that exactly?”

        Hearing the question almost had Twilight drop her teacup and almost spill on her as she looked back at the dragoness. “W-well… Do you remember Ken?”

        “The Scalebound that came during the Gauntlet of Fire? Yes, I remember him,” Ember replied, before asking a simple question. “Why?”

        “Well… His uncle happened to come upon some ancient ‘vault’ or something in the badlands and decided to hold some kind of tournament to see who would get what’s inside,” Twilight replied, before looking back at her. “Think of it like a competition… yet the winner is the last one standing and it’s a free for all…”

        “And… he is somehow monitoring all of this on his own?” Thorax then asked as he looked back at Ember for a moment. “Forgive me, but from what I could vaguely recall, he was the one that was a furless minotaur who considers shouting as normal speech correct?”

        The princess nodded her head at that, before looking at both of them as Spike brought over some more tea for them. “Ken’s family is weird, let me just make that clear… BUT, Ken himself is the one that’s trying to make sure that what happens there stays there and doesn’t spin out of control.”

        “I see…” Thorax nodded his head, before clearing his throat and then speaking up. “Speaking of families though, would you mind if I ask you something? I need some advice.”

        Twilight nodded her head, but it was Spike that took it the extra mile and got up on the cutie map so he could join in on the conversation. “Sure. What is it?”

        “Well…” Thorax said, before using his magic to drink some tea first, before setting his glass down. “It regards one particular changeling that’s a part of the hive that’s… rather close to me. My brother, Pharynx.”

        Twilight and Spike were both thrown off guard by that statement, but Ember just raised an eyebrow. It was the alicorn though that was the first one to speak. “Wait a minute… you have a brother?”

        “Indeed, I do,” The Changeling King nodded his head. “However, unlike all the other members of the hive, he’s the only one who… hasn’t changed after the incident with Chrysalis. In fact, he’s been insistent that he wants to still use the old ways of Changelings taking love from others. However… He’s been acting a lot stranger recently to the point where’s he’s been hostile against members of the hive. I’m not sure if it’s because of him trying to find love has pushed him to this point or it’s something else, but I’m not sure how to handle this. I want him to be like the rest of us, but he’s really narrow minded on the subject.”

        “That… does seem a bit concerning,” Ember added on. “But I’m not really sure what I can add to the subject. However, I can tell from… experience that those who might have a similar mindset like that of your brother might join him. Spike and I saw this during the Gauntlet of Fire with the dragons that were on Garble’s…… oh… right.”

        Thorax raised an eyebrow at that as he noticed Ember lowering her head for a moment. “Um… forgive me for asking, but who is this ‘Garble’?”

        Instead of letting Ember explain, Spike decided to jump in and tell Thorax the summarized version. “Garble was a dragon that competed in the Gauntlet of Fire alongside fellow like minded dragons. However… when it was near the end of the Gauntlet… one of the Aspects, like the one that tried to take over Chrysalis, took over him and… ended up killing the previous dragon lord.”

        Thorax himself, looking at Ember with wide eyes, gasped for a moment as he looked back at her. “I-i’m sorry to hear about that. I didn’t-”

        “It’s fine… even though I wish that he was here to guide me on being a Dragon Lord, I know that he still watches over me from where my ancestors are,” Ember said, looking back up as she looked back at them. “But I think you understand my point, correct?”

        “Y-yes I do,” Thorax replied, before looking back at Twilight for a moment. “Do you have any ideas on how to help?”

        The princess of friendship took a moment to think things over… shortly before looking back at the changeling king. “I don’t exactly know how I can help…” Before Thorax can speak though, that was when he noticed her grin for a moment as she looked back at him. “But I have an idea as to who may be able to help… Spike, can you go find Starlight and Trixie for me? I think I have a perfect friendship assignment for the two of them… If you are okay with it, Thorax.”

        “I really appreciate you doing this,” Thorax told Twilight in response, before the two of them noticed Ember get up from her seat and walking towards the door. “Ember? Where are you going?”

        “Well, I think that since we have no further business to discuss, it would be best for me to take my leave,” Ember replied back to both of them. “After all, I may need to plan a new flight course to avoid the chaos that’s going on in the badlands. I do hope that your Scalebound friend is doing okay out there.”

        “Hey, he’s got allies to back him up out there…” Twilight replied, just as Spike was returning back to the main room, where Trixie and Starlight were just coming in. “What’s the worst thing that could happen?”




Point of View: Ken




        Twenty minutes… Twenty minutes was the only amount of time that we had in order to get what some would consider a ‘decent’ break. For one thing, Asphyxious was waking up… which was a good sign. On the other hand though, so was Orendi… which wasn’t entirely a good sign depending on how you looked at it. There was also the fact that the longer we were recooperating, the more that it was likely for sh*t to hit the fan. Especially when Orendi tried blowing up some of the slot machines.

        In the meantime though, I thought that this… was a better time for me to talk with Moxxi. Especially since dad was still out cold and he was asleep on the counter. “I know this sounds hard to believe, but I didn’t think that he was capable of something like that, Sugar.”

        “I know… I’m personally surprised by that as well,” I told her, finishing a glass of water and setting it down on the counter. “But there are a lot of things that we still don’t understand right now. So, maybe we should focus on ‘that’ another time…” Clearing my throat, that was when I asked another question as I noticed Aaron sit down right next to me. “Right now though, did you find out anything about the guy who’s number two on the leaderboards?”

        “Well, when I was out running… side jobs, so to speak,” Aaron then spoke up to add to the conversation. “All I saw on the leaderboards was something by the name of Flycolt. Of course, I’m not really sure how exactly that helps.”

        “It’s a good way to start,” Moxxi told the two of us. “Fortunately though, while you and your friends here were taking down Coal Momma, I found out some more information on him. Turns out, he’s a earth pony colt who’s a mechanic and likes to work with machines. Even made himself his own flying copter based on a similar design he saw once in Ponyville. There’s also the fact that he turned 16 recently, so… he pretty much thinks he’s invincible.” That had both of us raise an eyebrow for a moment as we looked back at her. Hearing her tell us this reminded me of the same series of events that occurred in the actual campaign of carnage back when were playing online co-op back before coming to Equestria. Now that we’re here though, it feels weird having to relive through this in real time.

        With a few exceptions. “WHERE’S TINA!? I WANNA SNUGGLE HER FACE OFF!!!”

        Just as Aaron and I were beginning to turn around after being thrown off guard by Orendi shouting out of nowhere, that was when the meister asked something. “So… where exactly are we going to find him?”

        “He’s in an area of the crater known as the Forge. It’s where Torgue has been mass producing everything that is here at the tournament from the arena, weapons, aircraft and… pretty much everything else,” Moxxi answered his question. “He’s been hiding out there like Coal Momma and waiting for the other gladiators to kill each other off. But he’s also been using the forge to make his own lair just in case someone tries anything while also building personal aircraft called ‘buzzards’ for everyone in his group to use to kill trespassers.”

        “AJ, what is she talking about?” Wait… did I just hear Applebloom?

        “Applebloom, what have ah told you about wandering off like that!” I heard Applejack ask, before hearing her mutter something to herself. “Geez, ah try to suggest an alternative plan for camping because of what’s going on and now this…” I’m… not even going to ask about that. Instead, I redirect my attention back to Moxxi as she cleared her throat. We could still hear Hunter and his brothers drinking what looked like whiskey… but not a lot. Their Night Sentinels were also talking among themselves, or playing on the slot machines, while Visilia kept her eyes on her boyfriend and that.

        As for Asphyxious though… he looked to still be trying to wrap his head around things. “Why do I feel half dead and what’s going on?” He asked staggering around as if the world was spinning.

        Then Orendi tackled him to the floor. “WHEE!! EXPLODING HUG!!” Asphyxious fell to the floor while Orendi was hugging him, he wasn’t getting up any time soon.

        “Both of you take that somewhere else…” Moxxi sighed, before looking back at me. “After trying to blow up my slot machines, I don’t think blowing each other up has rather good… entertainment value. Then again, that’s literally the business model of this whole tournament.”

        “It’s also a part of a damned Displaced lifestyle, whether we like it or not, something’s bound to blow up.” Berserker commented with a snort. That… was sort of ironic consider what happened ten minutes ago, but I rather not point it out to him at the moment.

        So, instead, I decided to get up from the bar and walk towards the door in order to get some air. Yet… just as I stepped out the door… the twenty minutes that I had mentioned before went up in smoke. Mostly because of one particular person that’s hosting all of this. “WATCH IN SUSPENSE AS TEAM CHROMA PREPARES TO TAKE ON THE NUMBER TWO BADASS!! NOTHING CAN STOP THEM NOW!! NOTHING!!”

        Then… we heard the voice of a mechanical robot. “Door locked.”

        “PLOT TWIST!!” …… okay, I was just stepping out here to get some fresh air. Did he seriously needed to do that now of all times?!

        “Ugh. The doors locked? Great……” I could hear Moxxi grumble for a moment before she suggested something. “Um… Torgue security should have the keys-”

        “FOUR EYES SHOULD BREAK IN THERE AND GRAB THAT BOOTY!!!” Oh god, why Orendi? Why?!

        However, the next person to respond… was not Asphyxious, but Aaron. “ … Oh sure, have the black guy break into a maximum security compound. Nothing racist about that at all…”

        “Dude, we’re in a world full of colors, not just black and white. So, your argument is pretty invalid to what happened back on Earth at this point.” Runner told him.

        “Sure, but you’ve never been seen as a security threat to a Daring Do convention because of a superstition amongst some of the ponies doing security-” Aaron tried to say, before he was cut off by a different voice.

        “In ANY case…” I now heard Shayne take the chance of speaking up, “We should have a couple of us break in to get the keys while the rest of us are ready for the forge. I would recommend Ken, since he’s already outside… and Asphyxious, since he has nothing better to do.” Wait, how exactly does that make sense? “All in favor, say Aye.”

        “Aye.” I heard Moxxi say, followed by hearing Aaron and Aurox say the same thing shortly afterwards.

        “I WANT HIS BABIES!!” God dammit Orendi. Why did you have to make that sound completely creepy? “Whoops, I mean AYE!!!”

        “As long as it keeps the useless, undead prick away from us. Aye.” Oh wow, Berserker, really? You’re gonna sell me out like that, just to keep Asphyxious some few feet away from you? Thanks a lot, you ass.

        “I’m all for it, more Chaos to be had! Aye!” God...damn you, Runner. Soon enough everyone else agreed to this and Berserker literally punched Asphyxious right out of Moxxi’s bar.

        “TAKE THE BUNNY WITH YOU!!” Wait… Oh god, Orendi! Don’t you dare throw my dad like a football- Oh, too late. That had me use my arm to catch him mid flight and pull him towards me so that way he did not have to land on the shiny baldness that is Asphyxious’ battered skull.

        “Ow… They have to just ASKED! But nooo, everyone wants to punch the lich.” Asphyxious complained as he get up and dusts himself off.

         “SHUT YOUR F*CKING FACE UP AND GET A MOVE ON!!!!!” Berserker shouted out before slamming the door shut. Wow… talk about Karma coming back to bite you. What exactly did Asphyxious do in some other life in order to get this kind of treatment?

        … On second thought, I rather not know the answer to that. Turning back to Asphyxious, I extended a hand to him in order to help him off the ground. “So, are you fully awake yet?”

        “Yes thank you, last thing I remember was drinking something. Next thing I know I feel like I’ve had ten rounds with the deathjack.” Asphyxious replied. “Why did that guy punch me? Did I do something wrong?”

        “No it’s just… well, one of the allies that decided to come here brought his brothers with him, along with some of their soldiers… and one of them doesn’t exactly get along with people well,” I gave him the rough summary as I placed dad on my shoulder and helped him up. “To sum things up, someone… and I have a likely idea of who it might be, locked us out of the forge and is preventing us from getting to number two on the leaderboards. So, we do this, take down the guy at number two, beat the champ and then we don’t need to worry about any other crazy stuff from happening… Does that sum things up?”

        “Yeah I’d say so, so do we need a key or can I just use ghostwalk to get us inside?” Asphyxious asked, shortly before looking at where dad was right now. “Why do you have a rabbit on your shoulder? Is he one of Angel’s friends?”

        Oh boy… where do I begin with this? “To answer your first question, I believe the key is required. For your second question, that rabbit is actually a tiny dragon. And third, he’s not one of Angel’s friends. That’s my father.” Asphyxious stared at me for a long time before he said anything.

        “Groovy, I thought I was going more insane for a moment there, let’s go!” The lich said before taking two steps and stopped. “Ummm, which way do we go?” All I did was sigh and have him follow me. If I remembered correctly, the same place where Tina had me do that ‘training session’ might be where we can find the key we need. Also… did Asphyxious really need to say ‘Groovy’? Hearing a lich like him say that was like hearing it from a backup dancer on the production set for Michael Jackson’s ‘Thriller’ video.

        That thought aside… it was a few minutes later that dad was beginning to wake up. But unfortunately for him, the first thing that he woke up to was seeing Asphyxious. “Ugh god… did anyone get the license plate on tha-. Oh God, what the HELL IS THAT?!”

        “Hey dad,” I said, having him look back at me this time. “Don’t mind him. He’s just a lich that is a friend to us, but some people hate him for… reasons.”

        “... If he’s supposed to be the reaper, then please tell the devil that it’s too early for him to be taking my soul.” I heard him say, just as I facepalmed myself.

        “That’s a load of bullsh*t. He’s too stupid looking to be a Reaper.” We both heard Berserker interject, making me question how the hell was he speaking through my ECHO right now. “Speaking of the Devil, if you do end up in Hell, I’ll drag your sorry-ass out and tell him to f*ck off and die.” That made dad look at me, as if asking ‘Is he for real?’

        “I don’t really look stupid do I?” Asphyxious asked looking to me.

        “YOU LOOK BEAUTIFUL, SNUGGLY WUGGLY-!!” And that’s the cue to mute my ECHO right now. Especially since anything random coming out of Orendi’s mouth is making one of us question their life choices.

        “Yeah… Let me explain to you who that was since Dad and I already met them,” I took in a deep breath. “That’s Berserker… he’s part of a group of Doom Marines that are here and he… well, to put this lightly, he would not give a damn about a lot of things… and he doesn’t really like new people, or get along with others all that well. Hence… why he punched you… Think of him like a pissed off bouncer at a nightclub called ‘Hell on Earth’.”

        “Oh, well I guess I can understand that… I think I’ll wait outside once we get back just to be safe.” Asphyxious looked a little more worried but then looked at his own ECHO. “Hope no one has my number on this thing… I still don’t know how it works.” I was genuinely surprised to hear that, but then again… it was all the more likely that Runner might’ve done some tinkering with his ECHO while Asphyxious was knocked out cold. I’m not saying that he did… it just seems likely-.

        “Hey, Kenny, were you trying to mute us?” Oh god, he DID mess with Asphyxious’ ECHO. “Nice try, but I’ve already hacked into the systems.”

        That had me immediately flip the switch and set the ECHO back on my waist. “My bad, Runner. Dad woke up and Asphyxious was asking about who Berserker was, so I thought that it would be easier to process everything without Orendi shouting over the other end of the line.”

        “Don’t worry, I gagged her. Anyway, how about I just tell the Undeath one our full titles? I mean, you don’t need that much brain power to figure out why.” Runner suggested

        “I just told him that Berserker was like a pissed off bouncer at a nightclub called ‘Hell on Earth’ and Asphyxious seemed to get what I was meaning,” I deadpanned, sliding down a steep hill and walking up to the entrance that I remembered from before. Followed by suggesting a different idea to Runner. “But if you want, you two can talk while I go grab the key. We are approaching the entrance to the security ring and once we get the key, we can enter the forge.”

        “... I wonder who’s more stupid; you or that Soulless moronic tw*t.” Berserker spoke up. “Because comparing me to a Nightclub Bouncer, is an understatement.”

        I’m… just gonna take his word for it on that one. No need to get in an argument with him over it. “Runner, can you give Asphyxious a quick rundown about you guys? I’m going to go grab that key and be right back.” Asphyxious was shaking his head no for me to leave. “Asphyxious, it’s only going to take three minutes. You’re looking at me like a cat with separation anxiety.”

        “They scare me….” The Lich whimpered. I… could not think of any other way to respond than just facepalming myself in that moment.

        “Would you prefer to have Orendi here right now-?” Before I could even finish my question, Asphyxious was already going out of his way… to do something completely reckless and stupid.

        “On to battle!” He yelled before running inside.

        “Wow… I would say that’s a failed Leeroy Jenkins battle cry if I’ve ever heard one.” Shayne, don’t you have something better to do than sit around and be side commentary?

        “Say Ken, was someone meant to be guarding the door?” Asphyxious asked from inside.

        “No…” I told him… yet, just as Asphyxious stepped forward and around the ring, that was when several Torgue Security Bots digistructed out of nowhere and began shooting at him. Even though they weren’t completely based of loader bots… and one of them had a bumper sticker that said ‘SUCK IT, HYPERION!!’ on the front. “But there is security…”

        “Sonya is going to be so pissed when she finds out about those.” Asphyxious said before finding his own cover. I personally decided a different tactic. Running up, I used my dragon arm to pull off the arm of one of the loaders and shot at the others. Though, it was also around then that when the ammo ran out, I threw it at an explosive barrel that went off and hit everything else.

        While also setting Asphyxious head on fire and making him look like a Ghost Rider lich. That when the lich pulled out a shotgun, it was the Butcher, the Pearlescent shotgun from both Borderlands and Borderlands 2. This one being the Borderlands 2 variant. One blast had already spread one bot in buckshot and acid. “This is so much fun!”

        That lead to me thinking of something… Now, does my ECHO have that… Oh my god, it does! Thank you Tina!! With a few button presses, my ECHO began to digistruct the one thing that I thought it could not do because it was something I acquired when we did the Bunkers and Badasses game.

        Turns out, I was wrong. Completely. And when I started to use it, that was when my dad began to question it. “Wait… How the hell do you have a weapon… that shoots swords?”

        “BECAUSE I MOTHERF*CKING SAID SO!!! THAT’S WHY!!!”

        “Better yet, it shoots sword that EXPLODES!!!” Runner added.

        “I’m going to dance on your robot souls and use your CPU’s as a hat!” Asphyxious screamed after more gun fire… and I was beginning to think that he may be having a little bit too much fun with this. Asphyxious was acting like a Lich version of a Gunzerker right now and I was really not wanting to see what the end result would be like.

        Yet, it was as Asphyxious was charging in like a raging lunatic that I felt dad tap my shoulder. And when I turned around… I saw him with the key in his mouth. “Dad? How did you get this?”

        “I flew in the other direction you guys were going. Turns out, it was on the other side of that wall over there…” He explained, before looking back at me. “Should… you be concerned about your friend having too much fun over there? He’s starting to act like that crazy lady in the witches hat.”

        “Well, they are siblings…” I sighed for a moment, before looking back at the Lich. “There may be some similarities.”

        “Feed the void until it stop screaming!!” We heard Asphyxious yell before a explosion went off followed by maniacal laughter. “Make the endless pain stop singing to me!”

        “Too bad, you’re cursed to forever hear its’ insufferable melodys until the end of time~!” Oh my god, Runner, stop it!

        “Oh my heart has already plastered all over the floor! Let us all dance in the guts and gore~” Asphyxious started to sing. Is this supposed to be a tournament or somehow a horror musical on Broadway that I don’t know about.

        “Hey… do you think they’ll not notice us if we just… well, leave?” Dad whispered to me. To which, I honestly thought that would be the case. Then again, with how crazy things are, I’m not entirely sure if leaving was pretty much a good idea.

        Though… it could be possible that I would ask about trading places with someone else. Case in point… the co-star of the murderous musical. “Hey, Runner? I got the key… but I don’t want to have to break it to Asphyxious that the fun’s about to end… You wanna come here and take my place so the two of you can do that deadly duet of yours?”

         “Yay~! Let Death due us part!” He said and before I knew it, he was already here singing along with the lich. Of course, one of his Night Sentinels was also here, as she picked me up and took us back to Moxxi’s bar really fast.

        “Thanks,” I told the Sentinel, before I looked to everyone else. “I got the key… and both Asphyxious and Runner will be occupied for sometime… so what’s next?”

         “Who wants to go kill Flyboy?” Berserker asked sarcastically.

        “Flycolt,” Moxxi corrected. “But yes… judging by what you did though, it won’t take him long for him to respond to you going into the Forge. In fact, he’s been trying to blast the airwaves right now.”

        “While also using completely weird ass slang that no one understands,” Shayne sighed. “So yes, once we get to him, this won’t take long.”

        “I’m having so much fun I can’t stand it!” Asphyxious voice was heard over the ECHO. “Also save Orendi some cake, we’re having a party~”

        “WHAT DO YOU THINK FANS?” Oh god, why now Torgue? “WILL TEAM CHROMA’S EXPERIENCE AND BAND OF BADASSES BE ABLE TO TAKE DOWN FLYCOLT AND HIS QUIVER FILLED WITH WEIRD ASS SLANG?! ALMOST CERTAINLY… BUT I’LL PRETEND OTHERWISE TO MAINTAIN DRAMATIC TEN- WAIT, WHO THE F**K IS SETTING FIRE TO THE SECURITY RING?! THAT IS BONAFIDE BALLSY OF YOU BONY F**KERS!!!”

        Well… that escalated quickly.

         “Hey, Torgue, remember this beauty?” Berserker asked as he pull out… Oh f*ck me, I forgot they had that. Not to mention how HUGE the thing was in person!

        “OH YOU’RE GODDAMN RIGHT I DO!!!”

        “In ANY case…” Oh thank god, Moxxi’s stepping in… and I honestly did not think I would be relieved in actually saying that sentence. “The path to the forge is cleared now. Go take him down and then we can deal with the cheating coward.”

        “Oh, that’s right, Piss-ant.” Berserker commented, putting away the BFG. “Well, I won’t waste the Big-F*cking-Gun on Flyboy, since we really don’t need to.” Why do I get the feeling he’s not gonna be calling people by their actual name?

        “Right… We should get going. Because I think I’m hearing a singing John De Lancie at the other end of the ECHO, so we should probably run.” Shayne then added… which lead me to the question… what the hell was she talking about.

        “Sorry for being late,” Oh now you show up Twilight? Where were you? “I had to meet Thorax and Ember… but can someone please explain why Discord raced through the castle and referred to himself as… and I quote… Claude Frollo?”

        Oh… hell no…

        “Nothing you need to worry about, he’s just being himself.” Really Berserker? One, how were you even able to hear Twilight? She was communicating by magic, not by ECHO. Two… well, there really is no two. But still… how? “If you’re wondering, or in this case; forgotten. Runner’s doing.”

        “She’s not using tech though,” I told him. “She’s using a scrying spell.”

        “I know, and I wasn’t referring to anything tech-related.” He rebuked, which made my brain shut itself down and rebooted… At least Asphyxious may be having more fun and understanding what’s going on than I am. “Runner can now hack his way through magic as well.”

        Now that made much more sense than before.

         “Let’s be on our way, now. I don’t think Ken’s mind can handle the strain.” Pillar said, before we heard Asphyxious singing again.

        “I agree.” I told him. “The quicker we finish this, the quicker I can feel like I’m actually sane.”

        “There is no such thing as sane! Only degrees of madness! And cake, the cake is never a lie!” Asphyxious screamed over the echo, as Orendi laughed at this. “I… I need to lay down…”

        “Okay!” Runner laughed until we heard a thump of something heavy dropping to the ground on his end. “Alright, he’s asleep. I’m just gonna leave him here and come back later.” He said before regrouping with us.

        “Um… did you just leave Asphyxious passed out there? Or did you at least set him somewhere where he won’t get shot at in his sleep?” I asked.

         “I left him where he fell asleep.” He quickly answered. “Of course, if you want, I could just drag him back here.”

        “You could always just drop him off by Tina’s trailer.” Oh god, Shayne. Why did you have to suggest something like that. That sounds like setting him to sleep on top of a mine of all things… Oh please don’t tell me he’s actually thinking of that.

          “That sounds like a wonderful idea. I’ll set him down on a bed made of dynamites, created by The World's Deadliest Teenager herself.” Runner said with a mad cackle, which made Shayne regret her suggestion... I think?

        “Just don’t light the fuse and it’ll work out just fine,” I… could only facepalm myself as I saw the grin on Shayne’s face widen immensely.

         “I’m not sure if neither Tina, or myself, could keep ourselves from lighting the fuses.” Right… let me just hope that those explosives are somehow damp and nothing more than a wet set of firecrackers while we move on to some of the bigger goals right now.

         “Let’s just get a move on.” Berserker huffed out.

        For once… I could actually agree with Berserker. Besides, we were about to approach the door to the forge. And shortly after placing the key in the door, the whole thing just… fell backwards. Almost as if they forgot to set it up properly for when someone was going to lock the place.

        “Well… that was quite anti-climatic.” I heard Moxxi say over the ECHO device. “I expected a bit more of a boom given that Torgue was the one who had this place set up originally.”

        “Whatever.” Berserker shrugged as we walked on through. Runner wasn’t with us this time, opting to move Asphyxious back to Tina’s place. But for the time being, we still have three of the Doom Marines here, Aaron, myself and lastly, Shayne and Aurox. I say that’s a rag tag crew if anything. And by the time we got inside, we began to feel the intense heat from the metalworks that was set up here.

        That and we could hear some of the commentary from around the forge’s PA system. “The Torgue Corporation is HAPPY as Hell to have you at our forge! BONUS POINTS: If you can knock somepony into some molten steel and as they sink down, they give you a ‘thumbs up’ sign, causing you to cry a single manly tear!”

          “There’s too much scrap metal lying about.” Pillar said, and he wasn’t wrong. There were many piles of scrap metal scattered around here. “This would be the perfect place to set up traps and ambushes.”

        “Or this part of the place had used up too much of their budget on materials.” Aaron replied back, causing me to look back at him with a raised eyebrow. “What? It’s basic business skills. You need materials to make products, but the cheaper you make it for, the more you can make a profit on it.”

        “I think we get it, Mr. Daymond John,” Shayne rolled her eyes. “This isn’t Shark Tank though. So let’s focus less on that and more on kicking some ass.”

         “Careful what you wish for… Incoming! Up high! Buzzards!” Berserker called out, as a flock of Buzzards came in from the air. “Find cover!” To which I immediately rolled over to my right and knelt down behind what looked like a scrapped carriage.

         Everyone else also found cover as those Buzzards starting firing down at us, flying overhead as some of them dropped off their reinforcements.

         “Ken, you and your friends deal with the troops on the ground! We’ll handle those Buzzards in the air!” Berserker shouted out to me, as he and his brothers started climbing up the scrap piles and made short work of those Buzzards. Leaving the three of us to proceed forward as we heard Flycolt sending a direct message to the three of us.

        “Listen up, you Chromatic Noobsauces. You might have teamwork on your side, but the forge is MINE. And my lair is friggin’ inpenetrable. No dre!”

        “He may talk tough, but I’ve located three access points that you can activate to grant you access to the factory being used to make all those buzzards. Blowing it up should really grind his gears, sugar. I’ll send the coordinates to your ECHO now.” A few seconds later, we got what Moxxi sent us… to which, gave me an idea.

        “Hey Berserker… How big is the range on your BFG?” I asked him… however, he and his looked too busy tearing apart buzzards with their hulking weapons of mass destruction.

          “Why!?” He questioned, shooting another Buzzard within another barrage of Micro Missiles. “You want something blown up!?”

        “Moxxi told us that if we hit three access points, we can be able to storm the factory where all these Buzzards are being built,” Aaron then told him this time. “I think Ken wants us to hit those points and when we do, it will be open for you to blow up the living sh*t out of it.” That was followed by him turning to me and asking a question. “That’s the plan, right?”

        All I could do was nod my head as I looked back at him with a smile. “Yeah, what Aaron said!”

        “Alright! Hunter, Pillar, help them out!” He ordered them. “Just tell me where I need to shoot, but you better be behind cover when I do!” He told us as Pillar and Hunter regrouped with us.

        “I call dibs on the first point!” I heard Shayne declare, taking off in one direction and bringing out Aurox to support her. Leaving Hunter and Pillar with us as we went in the opposite direction to find the panels we were looking for. When Aaron went off in a direction that lead to him being closer to a scaffold not far from where Shayne first departed, Pillar went with him in order to provide decent cover fire. Leaving Hunter with me as we needed to find the second point. Which, to my surprise, was much farther into the scrapyard than what I first thought it would be.

        However, with Hunter with me, he seemed to have found some shortcuts for us to take, shortening the trip through the scrapyard. Not to mention, sneaking pass some of Flycolt’s goons. Of course, he also improvise along the way, diverting these guys’ attention to somewhere else, into a trap no less. Hunter made it look like an accident, and a pretty convincing one, too. I mean, anything could happen in a scrapyard. Something that was… different compared to the ‘run and gun’ sort of thing that I had been seeing with everyone else. Besides that, we reached our access point out in an abandoned shack that was not far from one of the main scrap metal plants.

        “Alright, is everyone at their marker?” I asked over my ECHO.

        “Set!” I heard Shayne reply.

        “All clear!” Aaron told me.

        “Alright, light them up!” I activated my panel around the same time they did the same thing. And that was also the cue for Berserker to light up the entire buzzard plant with his BFG. Soon enough we heard a huge explosion go off, seeing a fiery red and green rising as the entire forge shook from it, even the blastwave blew most things around. No wonder why he wanted us to take cover fast, he knew something like this would happen.

        “Mum I’m awake and ready for school!?!” Asphyxious yelled over the ECHO before groaning in pain.

         “Ugh… Is everyone okay?” We heard Berserker asked. “If so, haul your asses back here so we can get a move on! We got a B*tchboy to kill and be done with!” And he’s still not using the actual name, just calling people by other names… Although, to be fair, he kind of does have a point about Flycolt. Because he’s just sending his boys to try and kill us.

        And quite a lot of them. He must be throwing some kind of a fit for us wrecking his stuff right now. “HOLY SH*TNUGGETS!! THAT WAS THE MOST BADASS EXPLOSION I’VE SEEN IN THE TOURNAMENT SO FAR!! SOMEONE GIVE THAT MOTHERF*CKER A PRIZE FOR THAT!!! I BETCHA FLYCOLT WILL LEARN THAT PRIDE GOETH BEFORE A FALL...” Wait for it…

        “ICARUS SYMBOLISM!!!” Yep. Knew something like that was going to happen eventually. “ANYWAYS, BECAUSE OF TEAM CHROMA’S BADASSERY, NOTHING CAN STOP THEM FROM TAKING ON THE NUMBER TWO RANKED BADASS!! THIS IS GONNA BE SIIIICK!!!”

        Anyway, we all made our way back to Berserker, who was killing off the last few remaining bad guys who’d survived. Something Flycolt didn’t like, or understand how one guy could waste dozens of his own… well, as he referred to it… ‘Prisoners with Jobs’. “GO F*CK YOURSELF, B*TCHBOY!!! YOU AND ALL OF YOUR USELESS C*NTBAG FRIENDS!!!” Berserker growled out to Flycolt, before curb stomping the last guy’s face into oblivion. “BECAUSE YOU SURE AS HELL DON’T GOT ANY BALLS ON YOU ANYMORE!!!”

        It was on that note that Moxxi also chimed in. “The path to Flycolt’s lair is open. Get in there and bring the pain!” Doing what she suggested, we stormed into Flycolt’s lair and started climbing up some stairs. Surprisingly enough, there were a LOT of guys that were trying to swarm most of us. But were primarily focusing on Berserker and the others. Probably in retaliation for destroying the buzzard production facility.

        “Berserker, we’re gonna try and get up there as quick as possible before that dumbass tries anything. Think you can teach these jerks a lesson?” I asked, looking back towards Shayne and Aaron as we proceeded up another set of stairs.

        “Sure! Just be careful, he might have some Buzzards left in reserves! Hunter, go with them! Pillar and I got this!” He said as Hunter quickly joined us, jumping over each head just to catch up.

        And things were going well for the most part… until Shayne said something just as we were about halfway up the tower. “Um guys… not to sound like a downer… but that Ironhide douche is blasting the airwaves. Claiming that ‘No matter what happens to that piss ant Flycolt, you ain’t leaving the Forge alive’... I have a bad feeling of what he could possibly mean by that.”

        “Remember what happened in the game itself, how Flyboy really died?” Hunter texted us his question.

        “Oh… OH!! Oh, I get it now,” Shayne replied back as we continued to keep going. “This is really going to suck… for him that is.”

        “Good going, durche! You worked real hard to get your sheeze pushed in this close to the end,” Flycolt taunted us. “Once I’m in a Buzzard, Bahamut himself could not stop me! I’m going to show you what a real badass is.”

        Yeah, good luck with that.

        “Ladies and Gentlecolts, Team Chroma and Flycolt are about to face off!” Oh hey, Moxxi’s commentating now… when did that-?

        “HEY!! GET OFF MY ECHO, LADY!! I ONLY LET YOU CO-HOST AS A ONE TIME DEAL!!”

        “Sorry Torgue,” I heard Moxxi giggle for a moment. “But I do much better with the blow by blow commentary for these fights.”

        “Rainbow, what does she mean by that?” Oh great. I almost forgot that the Cutie Mark Crusaders were somehow watching this! This isn’t foal friendly for god’s sake!!

        “BIG DEAL!! I CAN USE INNUENDO’S TOO!!” Oh no… please don’t say it. Please don’t say it. Please, DON’T SAY IT!! “TONIGHT’S FIGHT IS BETWEEN FLYCOLT AND TEAM CHROMA!! …… BLOWJOBS!!” Oh god DAMNIT, Torgue. You have no one to blame but yourself if the Cutie Mark Crusaders dare ask about that later.

        “Well… There goes their innocence.” Hunter texted, shaking his head. At least now we’re approaching the elevator… Though, as we were going up, it felt like Aaron, Shayne and I were in the same elevator as the Hulk given how much space Hunter was taking up.

        By the time we got off… and Flycolt gave us some more of his ‘colorful’ language, it looked like things were finally beginning to settle in. “WE’RE READY TO START! FLYCOLT VS. TEAM CHROMA!! FIGHT-!”

        BOOM!

        Okay… that happened much faster than before. “HOLY F*CKSH*T!! SOME HUGE GODDAMN AIRSHIP JUST MURDERED FLYCOLT!!!” With that… we all turned to the left and saw the biggest blimp I’ve personally seen. One that was armed with lethal Torgue weapons as Cannons.

        “That is completely against the rules?! I DEMAND to know where the ref is!” Moxxi shouted, as all of us were beginning to spread out.

        “WHAT THE F*CK IS A REF?!” Seriously? Coming from the guy who was asking the same question that Moxxi was asking when we were facing the Horde of Horrors, hearing that from him made me wanna hit my head against a wall.

        “To be fair, Moxxi, the ref would had died a lot more quicker-.” Runner started before Tina jumped in.

        “Some turret’s are coming out of the blimp! Hold onto your butts!!!” Leave it to Tina to be the one to interrupt Runner while he’s talking. All the while Moxxi soon had something else to be yelling at.

        “God DAMMIT, Ironhide!! You know that you’re not allowed to interfere with Ranked Matches!”

        “Rules don’t apply to the champ, b*tch!” … Okay, now I want to personally kill that guy myself… Because no one who dares to insult someone of my family is going to get away with it. 

        “Once my nephew’s team destroys your airship, they’re going to stomp your cheating ass in the DIRT!!”

        “I AM NOT A CHEATER!! THIS IS TACTICS!!”

        “Yeah, cheating tactics,” Shayne snickered. “Well, time to ground that ship for good!”

        “Oh SNAP! You got more Buzzards incoming!” Well, thanks for telling us that NOW Tina! It’s a little too late to be warning us about it.

        “HEY, P*SSYLIPS PISSANT!!!” Berserker called out to Ironhide. “GET YOUR USELESS CHEATING ASS DOWN HERE, SO THAT I CAN STOMP YOUR SMALL BALLS INTO THE F*CKING RED!!!” Well, that’s one way to get his attention… because the blimp was now firing at them instead of us. Also, damn man!

        Aaron himself, noticed that there was what looked like some kind of turret nearby and raced over to take control of it while Shayne took up another one that was close by. Given how Berserker was drawing it’s attention away from us, there was no better time to capitalize on destroying it than right now.

        If only Torgue didn’t need to add onto the conversation while we were fighting. “FANS, I DON’T KNOW ABOUT YOU, BUT I’M SO CLOSE TO THE EDGE OF MY SEAT THAT THE CHAIR IS PRACTICALLY IRRELEVANT AT THIS POINT!! THIS IS TAKING BONAFIDE BADASS SAVAGERY TO ANOTHER F*CKING DEGREE!!!”

        Which… left me wondering something else. Mostly because I was noticing something as I looked at Hunter. “Hey, you got anything that might serve as a Shock kind of weapon? That Blimp’s got a shield that’s making it hard for my shots to connect.”

           “Better.” He texted before running and jumping off the edge. I was shocked, but was even more shocked that a Banshee from the Halo series came into view. It looked new, too. 

        “Oh DAYUM GIRL!!! AERIAL DOGFIGHT!!!” Tina cheered. “IT’S ON LIKE DONKEY KONG!!”

        “Um… I may not be the first to ask… but how did he do that?” I heard Dad ask from on my shoulder.

        “Just… don’t ask. It’s probably better that way.” I sighed.

        As for Hunter, he was dive bombing the blimp. His shots seem to give off plasma explosions, which didn’t take much to drain the energy shields. Even the secondary he fired off kept on exploding for a few seconds, doing some serious damage to the armor. Soon enough he break off from the blimp and focused on the Buzzards.

        Leading Aaron to sound off. “Shield’s down. OPEN FIRE!!”

        “Waste that cheating scumbag!!” Shayne roared, both of them beginning to open fire with the turrets while I took out my swordsplosion shotgun and began rapidly firing at it too. Doing anything I can to make that blimp crash to the ground.

        It took a while to do this… but eventually, after a few more shots and more air support from Hunter, our efforts paid off as the blimp exploded and crashed down. Leading to Torgue to do one more guitar solo in response while making another announcement. “LADIES AND GENTLECOLTS, TEAM CHROMA HAS NOW REACHED NUMBER TWO ON THE BADASS LEADERBOARDS!!!”

        “That’s my girl!! WOO!!!” Did… Tina just…? You know what, nevermind. By now, we’ve already handled way too much of this to make someone go crazy… so instead, I took in a deep breath and enjoyed this victory.

        Well… almost. “Rrgh… I’m still alive, COWARD!! You couldn’t stop me!!” Oh great, it’s him again. “Listen up. You better stay the buck away from me! I don’t want to see any of you within a country mile of the champ… or things are going to get messy.”

        “Ignore him for now… Come on back to the bar, you deserve a chance to regroup. Free drinks on the house as well for those who are interested~” I have a feeling that Hunter and the others aren’t exactly going to refuse to something like that.

        As for me… unlike the others, who just decided to take the elevator down… I decided to do something different. “Uh… Ken? Your friends are over there. Aren’t you going to go down with them?”

        “Oh, I’m getting down a different way…” I told him. The instant I told him that, his eyes went wide. Just as I jumped off and landed directly on the ground. Using my arm to grapple us over to where there was a place for us to land as I heard Torgue commentating about how ‘PARACHUTES ARE FOR PANSIES!!’ or something along those lines. And by the time I was back on the ground, Dad was holding onto me for dear life.

        Oh right… I should’ve told him about what I was doing. Ah well, no harm done. Asphyxious then teleported into the middle of the party. “Okay I’m here what did I miss? And is that a AIRSHIP ON FIRE!? ...That so BADASS! Who killed it?”

         “Shut up, you lazy ass!” Berserker yelled at him, as he and Pillar came out with Shayne and Aaron...all covered in blood. “If you weren’t taking a damn power nap, you would have been here to help out!”

         “Okay, so we off to fight this bull guy now?”Asphyxious Asked, making sure that he was a good five feet away from Berserker.

           “Soon… Hey, what is-?” Pillar started, but then things started blowing up in our faces. Apparently, the Buzzards did a bombing run on us, before buggering off, with Hunter still on them.

           However, just as we survived the bombardment, thanks to Pillar’s shield protecting us, Hunter’s text brought bad news. “They’re going to bomb Moxxi’s bar!” Seeing this, we all started running like Hell to try and get to Moxxi and that.

         “Damn that prick!” Berserker growled as we saw Hunter picking off as much of them as possible, Asphyxious fired off a few spells of his own one pilot neck even snapted, before the Buzzard did a nose dive and crashed.

           “Hunter, get clear! I brought the Tanks!” Runner shouted, as we saw three of their Tanks parked outside. Hunter broke off as the Tanks’... Oh god, the main guns are like that of that big machine gun with the nine barrels, only bigger! Once they lined up and split into three tri-barrels, they started revving up before firing, the sky lit up as all the Buzzards were shot down within seconds. They were loud, too. Every Buzzard came crashing down in a pile of flaming scrap metal.

         “Nice work, Runner. Is everyone alright inside?” Berserker asked, while the rest of us were still gawking at what just happened.

          “Yeah. A little shaken, but still breathing.” Runner replied. “So, did the kids like the show our Bullet Stormers put up?” That’s what they named these Tanks? They certainly live up to their name.

            “They’re staring in awe.” Berserker answered him.

           “Wow, that would look cool on my Kraken.” Said Asphyxious as he watched the Buzzards falling out of the sky one by one.

             “F*ck off!” Berserker growled at him. “You’re not getting anything from us! The past thing we need is some loony idiot running amuck with our weapons!” Images of Asphyxious wielding their weapons was a scary thought…

          “Well, at least the skies are clear.” Pillar pointed out, as there were no more Buzzards, the Tanks stopped firing and stood down. Then a portal opened up behind them, as they backed into it and disappeared. More than likely returning to the Doom Marines’ world… or they’re just dropping something off and coming back later. 

        “Well… that was something…” Moxxi spoke up. “Still, good work out there. Get back here so we can end that cheating bastard for good this time.”

         “Good.” Berserker snorted as we made it back to the bar. The Night Sentinels were armed again, wanting to end this sh*t as well, with Runner here, too. “How are things looking?” He asked him as we all headed out towards the arena.

         “Bad. Ken, remember all of the enemies you have faced up until now? All of the grunts and cannon fodders? Well, Piston made some deals with them and they’re all gathered at the arena.” Runner told me. “Even if you were to kill them, that’s not all of them. Once Piston comes out to fight, you’re on your own. The rest of us will hold off any and all uninvited guests.”

        “I want to meet this bull and turn him into a Bane Theall, maybe a Brute Theall?” Asphyxious said as he started to follow after Ken. “I’ll decide after what left of him.”

          “Dumbass, we need his blood to open the vault.” Berserker retorted. “And no, as much as I wouldn’t mind, but he’s not worth a damn thing. We might as well sh*t stomp the prick to death.” Okay…that’s brutal. Then again, he’s all about brutality.

        “I didn’t say he had to be alive, I can wait until his dead first.” Asphyxious replied.

         “And I still said no, he’s not worth the effort. Just let him die.” Berserker argued back, but before it could go on, Moxxi butted in.

        “So… just to give some advice. Knock ‘em Dead, sugar… Make your kids proud.” She encouraged me, before going off to ask Torgue about his plans for the arena. Yet, as I was going in… Dad was looking at me with wide eyes like I threw him for a loop.

        “You… have kids?”

        “Two actually… two dragon ponies, brother and sister and they’re just as big as you…” I said, before looking back at him. “It’s a long story…”

        “I’ll just… take your word for it.” He told me, just as I was entering the ring. The door to the arena closed behind me on the way in. Personally… I had some kind of idea as to what to expect when it came to what I was going to be facing… but it could be possible that it was the same thing as before.

        “I told you to stay away coward… but now we will have to face each other in single combat…” As he’s saying this, I was hearing metal begin to grind in… yeah, it’s definitely going to be what I thought it was… only question was how did this guy happen to get his hands on one. “Gladiator vs Gladiator… VERSUS!!!”





        “A GIANT GODDESS DAMNED METAL T-REX!!!”

        “Ironhide, you CHEATING BASTARD!!!”

        “I am NOT A CHEATER!!!” Says the guy in the oversized Metal T-Rex trying to kill me… The guy who only has weapons, my abilities and what not. Plus, the door was shut, so I couldn’t get backup.

        Except backup in the insult department from someone on the team. “F*CK YOUR FALSEHOOD AND DEAD GODDESS, P*SSY F*GGOT!!!” Berserker growled, as I could hear the fighting happening outside, since it’s only me, Shayne, and Aaron in here. The Doom Marines, their Night Sentinels and Asphyxious were holding off the uninvited guests. “YOU AIN’T GETTING ANY BACKUP FROM OUTSIDE, EITHER! NOW DO US ALL A FAVOUR AND DIE ALREADY, LIKE THE GOOD LITTLE CHEATING COWARDLY B*TCH YOU ARE!!!”

        “Yeah, what he said!!” Shayne shouted.

         “Oh sh*t! Guys, you got Buzzards coming in!” Runner warned us, as we saw them flying in through the open roof. “The good news is that their isn’t so much. The bad news is that they got heavy armor and more firepower, you can’t even kill the pilot.” Oh great...

        ROAR!!!!!

        Wait… No… it can’t be… Don’t tell me. “Hey Ken… Is it just me… or does that sound like…” Before Aaron could even finish her question, the entire roof was torn off and one familiar face crashed through the ceiling, destroying the Buzzards, tearing the mech in half and throwing Ironhide across the room.

        “Is that-?” 

        “Revaan!!” I called out before dad could even finish asking his question, surprised to see he was here.

        “HOLY SH*T!!! THAT DRAGON JUST F*CKING ANNIHILATED THAT GIANT GODDESS DAMNED METAL T-REX!! THAT WAS AWESOME!!”

        “Ken, are you alright?” He asked me, shortly before looking around the room and looking at dad for a moment. “You have… a little dragon with you?”

        “FINALLY! Someone doesn’t mistake me for a rabbit!!” I heard dad let out a gasp of relief. Though, I was focused on something… else.

        “Revaan, what are you doing here? I thought everything was going fine at the Temple…”

        “It was… Until Princess Celestia got wind of what was going on…” Oh no… That was definitely not good. “Whatever it is you’re doing, you need to end it quickly before she finds the big mess that all of you have made. Otherwise, she’s gonna flip… and send Torgue to the moon for this.”

        “Hey, we’re not done, COWARD!!” Ironhide shouted, shortly before we were hearing the whole crowd boo at the minotaur and calling him out for being a cheater. “Shut up… SHUT UP!!!”

        That… lead to me looking at Revaan for a moment as I took a deep breath. “So… Who wants first crack at Cheater over here-”

        “Dibs!!” Shayne shouted, pointing to the ground at Ironhide’s feet and doing a finger gun motion with her hands. “Get EM AUROX!!”

        “I HEAR THE BELL FOR DINNER!!!” Aurox shouted, erupting from under Ironhide, burning off the hairs on his body. But in doing so, he did not anticipate Aaron coming at him from his blind spot. So when Ironhide tried to shoot at him with his arm cannons, Aaron did a tactic that caught even me off guard.

        Activate his Soul Resonance. “Apex… TWIN!!!” By charging up energy from both Fire and Thunder respectively, he fired off an explosive energy blast that tore through Ironhide’s metal cannons and blew off both of his arms, causing his blood to be spread out all over the center of the arena. “Ken, finish this!!!”

        “Don’t need to tell me twice,” I smirked, having dad get off of me and activating my dragon armor form. Using my arm, I yanked the minotaur over to me before grabbing his head and slamming him into the ground. Then, I backstepped for a moment as I fired off several arrows that surrounded him. Then, firing one last one, it caused all the other explosive arrows to detonate. Killing off Ironhide with an explosive grand finale.

        “LADIES AND GENTLECOLTS, THEY’VE DONE IT!! TEAM CHROMA HAVE BECOME THE NUMBER ONE BADASS ON PANDORA AND HAVE SPILLED THE BLOOD OF THE COWARD!!” That had the center of the room glow to the point that it looked like a volcanic eruption was about to go off. “THE VAULT!! IT’S OPENING!! IT’S TIME FOR A LOOOOOOOTSPOLSION!!!”

        “Hunter, get in here!! It’s time for the grand finale!!!” I shouted, just as the door to the arena shot open, allowing for the Doom Marines, the Night Sentinels and Asphyxious to storm in quickly.

        “Just in time! Every last one of those bandits are dead, so you don’t have to worry about future repercussions.” Runner told me, which really was a relief. Even though I rather not get my hopes up on the ‘future repercussions part’. “Now then, shower us in that loot!” And to which, the explosion of loot went off. Showering the whole arena in bits, weapons and even more loot as we were taking the chance to get ahold of everything.

        Though, as we were doing so… that’s when we heard another loud voice… much different from Torgue’s. “WHAT IN THE NAME OF EQUESTRIA IS GOING ON HERE?!!”

         “F*CK OFF, TIA!!! YOU SELF-RIGHTEOUS, LAZY, CAKE-GOBBLING, SUNNY-ASS B*TCH!!!!!” Oh my god! Berserker why would you tell her off like that!? Do you actually have a grudge against her or something!?

        “IRRELEVANT!!!”

        “Right… This is probably the part where I should mention that offer I had,” Moxxi replied. “You know… the one where you give me your arena so that way nopony had to find out about this little tournament.”

        “HOW THE F*CK WAS I SUPPOSED TO KNOW THAT ILLEGAL INTERDIMENSIONAL DEATHMATCHES ARE ILLEGAL!!!!?!”

         “BECAUSE F*CK AUTHORITY!!!” Damn it Runner, why do you do this!?

        “Run along now Ken… I believe this is the part where your uncle and I do some… heated negotiations,” Moxxi proclaimed. “Your friends can help themselves to all the loot they want. Besides, I think it’s time for you to introduce your father to Athena and everyone else.”

        “Ken, we’ll grab as much as we can, then haul ass back to your place. Also, Ken’s father, we’ll talk about that incident from before.” Berserker said as they started collecting most of what they can get their hands on. Of course, both Runner and his Night Sentinel collected all of the bits.

        Though, I’m not really sure if having them come to the Hollow is a good idea. After all, based on size, they might terrify those who are living there. Especially since Chrysalis is in recovery. But… I didn’t just want to tell them no. “Sure… I’m gonna get a head start and head back.”

        And when I shifted back to my normal form and Revaan looked back at me, that was when Dad joined back at him… before asking something. “So… I’m guessing you’re the dragon bound to my son?”

        That… had Revaan look back at me for a moment, seeming a bit puzzled. “The little hatchling here is your father?”

        “It’s… complicated,” I told him before taking a deep breath. “Let’s get back to the hollow and tell AJ that we’re going to be having visitors.”



        “You’re kidding me…” She said, facehoofing herself as I was talking to her. “So Hunter and them… are coming here? Great, now ah’m regretting having Apple Bloom and her friends staying here for the night since the campgrounds were closed.”

        “And with everything that had happened already, I’m not sure if I can get a break.” I sighed for a moment, looking at dad as he looked back at AJ. 

        “Hmm…” She replied back, scratching her chin with her hoof. “How about this… Shayne and I can handle them when they come here. You can take a break and get the chance to see Pinkis.”

        Oh right… I almost forgot about that. But, before I could say anything, that was when dad asked me something. “Who’s Pinkis?”

        That had me sigh for a moment before asking something to him. “Remember that one friend that I had when I was 5?” That had Dad’s eyes widen for a minute, telling me that he definitely remembered her. “Well, you’ll be surprised to meet her.”




End Chapter 40

> 41- Taking a break... Almost
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Taking a break… Almost




        After taking a bit of time to find the door to Pinkis’ room… and trying to have dad not stare at everything around him, I knocked on the door a couple of times to try and get her attention. But not too loudly… I didn’t want to wake up Candy Apple if she was sleeping. “Hey Pinkis, I’m back,” I said in a light tone of voice. “Can I come in?”

        The door opened up wide, and Pinkis was standing there in the doorway. “Course, but I have some… news.”

        “So do I…” I told her in response as Dad crawled on top of my head… for some reason. “I’ll let you go first though.”

        “The girls are moving out.” Pinkis said as she went to her massive fridge… well, one of her fridges to pull out a bag of apples. Personally though, I was a bit surprised at the news that the rest of Pinkis’ friends were moving… “Well, all but Shout. The rest have new things and places to go. Brutalight’s going to some school and is staying there full time while Rainbine and Derpigun assist this other Displaced’s problem. Apple Pills didn’t say though.” Well, at least that cleared up some things.

        “Well, I do wish the best for them. It’s a shame that they couldn’t be able to stay around longer though,” I said, trying to sound empathetic and supportive. “Though… my news may be a bit… weird. And it involves him.”

        At the last part, I pointed to dad and he let out a deep sigh. “I have a name… and no, don’t be like Tina and call me Syrup…”

        “Are you… Ken’s new pet?” Oh wow… first, Tina calls dibs on him being a pet and now this? I wonder how long it would take for dad to go nuts.

        “No… and I’m honestly a bit surprised that you’re the same girl who used to live next door to us when Ken was only just a young kid.” That… had me sigh for a moment and look back at Pinkis, before taking a deep breath.

        “You’re not going to believe this…” I then spoke up, pointing back at him again. “But he’s my father…”

        “Okay.” Pinkis said without hesitation.

        “Wait… You… understand?” I heard dad ask, though he sounded more like he was questioning Pinkis than anything else. “No questions on How or Why… just ‘okay’? That… was not entirely what I was expecting.”

        “You get used to it once you meet others in the same boat as you are,” I told him in response before looking at Pinkis. “Speaking of which… I’m sorry that I haven’t had the chance to spend time with you recently, Pinkis. My uncle decided to host some big Mad Max like tournament out in the middle of the badlands and I felt as if I needed to tackle that before Celestia or anypony else found out… Now though, I think I’m going to take a break and spend it with you. How does that sound?”

        “Good, I’ve been bored outta my mind. Shout’s on a little monster hunt, looking for some Hydra in the bogs.” I nodded my head at that… before remembering something as I looked back at Dad.

        “Um… Dad? Can you… leave us alone for a bit? I think Pinkis and I need some privacy.” Dad… didn’t really catch onto that cue really well though… until after I decided to step inside and leave him outside of Pinkis’ room. Hopefully, he’ll find Applejack and get the chance to see the kids.

        Speaking of kids though… “So, how’s Candy Apple doing?”

        “Surprisingly good.” Pinkis replied to me. Which sounded rather positive in itself.

        “She’s not giving you a hard time now, is she?” I asked.

        “It gets a little hard here and there, but Shout used to babysit. She’s helped and taught me a lot.” She explained. Well, perhaps some day she could be able to teach me a thing or two if AJ wants me to take a day off to look after the kids. It’s not ideal… but hey, I gotta do my part too with the whole parenting thing.

        “Has Applejack had the chance to check in on you? I know that she’s been busy with some things back at Sweet Apple Acres, but I would think she would still have some time to see how you and Candy are doing.” I told her in response, wondering a bit as to where Candy was right now. There wasn’t exactly a crib or anything in plain sight, so I think it may be possible that Candy has her own room.

        “No, I haven’t heard much from her.” Pinkis said, munching on an apple. “Gets kinda lonely if it wasn’t for Shout.”

        “I’m… sorry to hear that,” I replied back, a bit surprised about hearing that statement. I was pretty sure that Applejack did check up on her… but maybe with the whole incident with Torgue and how she had to go camping with her sister that things didn’t turn out the way she wanted it to be. “Hey, if it helps, I can stay for a while and help you out. Would you be okay with that?”

        “I suppose. What about your dad?” Pinkis asked.

        “If anything, he’s probably going to wait with Revaan or Shayne. I told him to stay clear of Tina because she thinks he’s the reason why I originally disappeared in the first place,” I said with a deep sigh. “It’s a long story… though, I think he’ll manage.”

        “Alright…” Pinkis chuckled, smirking. “But the babe’s asleep right now. Nothing to do.”

        I… raised an eyebrow at that, before looking back at her. “Nothing at all? Are you sure about that? We could always do something to pass the time.”

        “I suppose, but what?” Pinkis asked.

        “Maybe a game or something? I was trying to think of something that could be relaxing,” I told her in response before beginning to look for a place to sit down. “I’m still a bit sore from all the running around earlier and getting shot at. Heck, if Applejack’s not busy, maybe we can have her join in on the fun.”

        “Just rest a bit.” Groaned Pinkis.

        “Alright, sure then…” I said. Hey… I know that I wanted to spend some time with Pinkis, but if she wants for me to rest, then who am I to complain?



Elsewhere

        “So… Where are we supposed to be meeting Thorax at?” Trixie asked as she looked back at Starlight. Despite the fact that they had been to the Changeling Kingdom before… there were several differences between then and now that they had to take into account. For one thing, back then, they had to rescue their friends and everyone else that was kidnapped and taken by Chrysalis. Now… they had to help King Thorax with a particular problem. Something that Twilight told them to consider as their first ever ‘Friendship Problem’ to solve.

        However, with the fact that they were walking most of the time… and the fact that Trixie accidentally lost the map, Starlight wasn’t really entirely pleased with how this trip was first starting out to be. “I would guess the front of the kingdom… I would look at the map, but somepony lost it…”

        “Hey! The Great and Powerful Trixie had an urgent matter to attend to!”

        “Fixing your hat and cape is not an urgent matter…” Starlight deadpanned, looking back at her friend before letting out a deep sigh. “Besides, you can’t be messing around with your cape when we find him.”

        “Remind me again why we’re here…” Trixie asked, looking confused. “Trixie- I mean… 'I' get that Thorax asked for us to come here and so did Princess Twilight… but they never explained why.” That had Starlight sigh to herself, realizing that Trixie was not informed of the current circumstances… or probably did not pay attention to them in order to annoy Twilight again. 

        “Thorax wants us to… help out his brother,” Starlight explained to her friend as she stopped trotting in order to face her. “According to Twilight, Thorax’s brother is the only changeling who hasn’t transformed yet after the… reformation of the hive.”

        “Which won’t be happening.” A masculine voice hissed. The speaker was a purple eyed changeling standing atop a rock. “And my ‘brother’ shouldn’t have bothered. You ponies waste your time.”

        “I-i’m going to guess that your Pharynx?” Starlight asked, a little startled by how he just happened to pop up out of nowhere. Even if she didn’t sense anypony with her magic, this changeling caught her by surprise.

        “Yeah, what gave it away?” The changeling looked slightly annoyed. Starlight herself was a bit embarrassed by that, especially since it was stating the obvious. But before she could say anything, that’s when they both heard somepony else speak up.

        “There you are,” To Starlight, hearing the voice of Thorax was a personal sigh of relief… and a way out of a rather awkward situation. However, his arrival did not go down so well with Pharynx. “Pharynx, what are you doing? These two are guests here.”

        “So? I don’t care if they’re the Princesses of Equestria.” Pharynx’s eyes narrowed venomously towards Thorax. “And how come they know of my name?”

        “Because I told them… I was concerned about you since you have been acting rather differently over the last few days,” The king of the changelings told his brother. “So I told Princess Twilight about you and in turn, she sent two friends of mine in order to help you…”

        “So, the Princess sent two ponies to silence the last pureblood changeling, hmm?” Pharynx glared at the mares. Which… made Starlight raise an eyebrow as she did not understand what he’s referring too.

        “Pharynx, you don’t need to be hostile to anypony anymore… What you’re doing isn’t being pure, it’s starving yourself and being hostile towards everypony else.” Thorax then said in response. “Would you really want to starve yourself to death just because you don’t want to accept the new ways?”

        “The new ways are laughable! Talking about feelings, arts and crafts, it’s sickening!” Pharynx’s tongue lashed out at Thorax. “I’m perfectly fine. The rest of you can’t even hold off a simple animal anyways! This ‘reformation’ or whatever made us weak. And you’re all buddy buddy with the nation we tried to take over.”

        “Because there isn’t a need to fight anymore… Chrysalis only did it because she was envious of what they had and thought that the only way to get it was to take it by force,” Thorax responded back to him. “We don’t need to fight anymore. So why still come off like this if there is nothing to fight in the first place?”

        “There’s always a need to fight. Even those silly ponies know that, because that’s why they have the royal guard. We live out in the middle of nowhere, with creatures that we’ve fought for centuries and bested time and time again.” Pharynx frowned more. “Ponies still hate us, even if you choose to ignore it.”

        “They fight to protect what’s dear to them… We once fought to take what’s dear to them… there’s a difference,” Thorax told him. “Pharynx, leave my friends alone. They have no quarrel with you and neither do I.”

        Pharynx stared at Thorax for a long while, before turning and storming off. Which… startled both Starlight and Trixie as they just watched him stomp off into the distance. “Woah… that was…”

        “Hostile? Yes…” Thorax sighed. “This is part of the reason why I was concerned about him. He’s always been against this new change in the hive, but as of recently, his behavior’s been a lot more different. Going on about the whole ‘pureblood’ thing for the last week… I want him to see that he doesn’t have to be like this, but his mind’s like a fortress… He’s not even allowed to live in the hive anymore because of all this.”

        Starlight and Trixie raised an eyebrow in response as Trixie took the chance to respond. “Wait… where does he stay then?”

        “In a cave that’s not far from the hive… why?”

        “Well… Trixie has a… bit of a theory,” Hearing that had Starlight raise an eyebrow as she seemed a little surprised by the fact that Trixie had some kind of thought on the matter. “Back before I met Starlight, I once found something called the Alicorn Amulet… it lead to me having great magical power, but it made me a completely different pony…”

        “Wait… are you suggesting that Pharynx found some kind of magical object that’s making him act this way?” Starlight asked. “That sounds like a plot straight out of one of Rainbow’s Daring Do books.”

        “My point… is that perhaps that he found something in that cave that he’s staying in…” The unicorn told her friend. “Thorax said that this has been going on for the last week, so perhaps he found something most recently that’s having him be like this.” Despite how crazy that sounded in theory… Trixie might’ve actually had a point there.

        However, Starlight noticed one particular hiccup with that plan. “Yeah, but how are we actually going to go inside? It’s not like we can just trot right in there. And if we used a spell, there’s a chance that Pharynx can detect our presence even if we tried to hide ourselves from sight.”

        “Hmm… What about if he’s not there in the cave?” Trixie asked, before looking to Thorax. “Thorax, could it be possible that Pharynx sometimes has to leave the cave for some reason?”

        For a moment, Thorax tapped his chin… before realizing something. “Why yes actually… he leaves his cave quite often. Whether it’s to find food or something else…”

        “Well, here’s what Trixie is thinking…” The magician replied back. “The next time that Pharynx steps out of his cave, Starlight and Trixie should go take a look. There must be something out of place in there that’s causing him to act this way…” With a dramatic pose, Trixie then looked to Starlight and smiled. “Come on, friend! We’ve got a case to solve.”

        “Oh dear Celestia… The Great and Powerful Trixie has now become the The Great and Powerful Detective Trixie…” Starlight groaned internally as she began to follow her towards the cave where Thorax was staying at. “Celestia help us all…” It wasn’t just Trixie’s words that had Starlight not like where this was going, but also her actions. On the way over, she was thinking that they needed some sort of fool proof disguise in order to use if Pharynx was onto them… but her best idea was to have them be disguised as a tree… a tree in the middle of nowhere.

        This was going to be a long afternoon…



        Pharynx had just left his cave, looking angrier than before. He flew south, but this gave Starlight and Trixie the perfect chance. Hopping in on her back hooves, while lighting her horn up just in case Pharynx were to surprise them… she then signaled for Starlight to follow suite. Something that seemed to annoy her the more that Trixie tried to act like a detective.

        The cave itself went in for a while, lit up only by a strange glowing blue liquid here and there. Something that both Starlight and Trixie haven’t exactly seen before… but decided to use caution when navigating the tunnel of the cave. Just in case the composition of the liquid was somehow harmful to ponies.

        They came to a stop at the end of the cave. The tunnel opened up into a rugged, circular room which had an opening in the ceiling of the cave, giving Celestia’s sun ample room to enter and illuminate the two twin beds on opposite sides of the space. Something that… puzzled both ponies. “Hmm… nothing seems out of the ordinary here…”

        That just had Starlight facehoof, before looking back at her friend. “Uh… you’re overlooking something.”

        “Oh really?” Trixie asked with a confused look. “What would that be?”

        “Oh I don’t know…” Starlight spoke sarcastically. “The fact that there are two beds here… If Pharynx is the only one staying in the cave, then why the hay would he need two beds? And in parallel sides?”

        “Maybe he feels uncomfortable in one sometimes and decides to sleep in the other?” Again, another facehoof.

        “Didn’t your mother tell you not to go snoopin’ in others home!?” The raspy voice of a young mare shouted from behind them and in the tunnel. Which, made the fur on both of the unicorn’s bodies stand up on end respectively.

        “W-who was that?” Starlight asked.

        A turquoise pegasus mare with yellow eyes and a short yellow mane stepped from the shadows. She had a cold stare, but smirked in a cocky manner. “I should be asking you that question. Intruding on little Pharynx’s hole in the ground.”

        “Well…” Trixie was going to speak, before realizing something. “Wait… if you know him… then why the buck would a pony like you be staying here if he detests ponies?”

        “Oh, because I’m here to help him break away from the hive.” The mare said. “He’s a tough one, but he’s allowed me to stay and try convincing him. His loyalty was hard to crack, but I always saw loyalty as a weakness. Drags ya down, y’know.” The mare said, grinning viciously.

        “Wow… Talk about Anti-Dash…” Trixie muttered… trying to think of some way in order to get out of this kind of mess before the changeling came back.

        “Oh, you know Dash too!? Rainbow Dash, right?” The mare asked, her grin widening maniacally. Which, seemed like a cue for both unicorns in order to abort the mission they were on now that they met ‘Ms. Psycho Pegasus’. “Honestly, I kinda miss her, even though she stabbed me in the back.”

        “Um… who are you again?” Starlight asked.

        “Lightning Dust. Bet Dash hasn’t told you about me, it was a single week we knew each other.” The mare’s wings twitched. Making Starlight gulp for a moment based out of sheer nervousness… all while Trixie was still trying to think of some way to escape. “C’mon! What, cat got your tongue? Dash is a bittersweet memory for me, doesn’t mean we can’t be civil. I haven’t threatened you, so speak up!”

        “Um… we were wondering more about… Pharynx…” Trixie stammered a bit, wondering if this was something that could start a conversation.

        “Oh, he’s most likely contemplating my offer.” Lightning Dust said, shrugging. “Other than that, specifics?”

        “Well, his brother is concerned about him and-” Starlight paused for a moment as she processed what she heard the pegasus say, before raising an eyebrow. “Wait, what offer?”

        “To leave the hive and stay pure, unlike those weaklings in that kingdom.” Lightning said smugly. “He’s been struggling, but soon he’ll understand that joining me is what’s best for him.” That… answered numerous questions in both of the unicorn’s heads. It wasn’t some kind of object that was making Pharynx act this way, it was this mare. And from how she was speaking alone, she seemed to have a bone to pick with some ponies that the two of them knew.

        Now… the only thing they need to do now is find a way out. Which… wasn’t exactly easy since Lightning was blocking the only reasonable way out.

        “Now that I’ve told you about myself, let me guess… Starlight Glimmer and Trixie Lulamoon, am I right?” Lightning asked smugly.

        “H-how do you know who we are?” Trixie asked, startled. 

        “Oh, I was told by a little birdy~” Lightning almost sang those words. “I wish we recruited sooner, we’d have a dictator and a greedy magician on the team, but unfortunately it wasn’t meant to be.” That… sent shivers down both of the mare’s spines as they looked back at her. How the hay does she know so much about them? “I’d rather have you than some of the others.”

        Starlight blinked for a moment. “O-others?”

        “I said I’m recruiting. The mistress fate, deemed me worthy of joining, after my fall from heaven.” Lightning Dust said, her yellow eyes gleaming in the dark as she spread her wings, which were discolored. Most of the feathers were still turquoise, but were beginning to whiten in a sickening way. “Wonder what pa woulda thought, had he seen me flying too close to the sun...”

        Now that this was happening… the only thing that either unicorn could think about was getting the buck out of there. Yet… how they got out of there was an entirely different question. Because it felt like Lightning was cornering the two of them. Though, Trixie had an idea on how to possibly escape… with the only catch being that it might not be what Starlight had in mind.

        “Well… This has been an… enlightening conversation, but I think that the two of us need to take our leave.” Trixie cleared her throat.

        “Oh, you won’t be leaving. Not yet, at least.” Lightning Dust said as smoke began to simmer off of her feathers. At first, Trixie was a bit surprised by that… But as she took a deep breath, she looked back at Starlight as she told the Unicorn to stand by her before throwing a ball at the floor.

        Little did Lightning know that this ball… was a flash bomb. And as it went off, it blinded the pegasus for a brief moment and when she was able to see once more, there was no sign of any unicorns in the room. For a moment, she thought that they used some sort of teleportation spell to leave the cave, causing her to run outside and look around to see where they could be.

        What actually happened though… was that Trixie casted a shrinking spell the moment that the flash bomb went off. Having her and Starlight shrink down to the size of a speck of dust that brushed off of Lightning’s coat the moment she stepped out of the cave… and a few moments after the pegasus took off, the magician was able to revert the two of them back to normal. “Whew… that was a close one…”

        “Could you please at least warn me before you do something like that?” Starlight asked.

        “Sorry, but Trixie had little time for a way to get out of there without Pharynx learning that we got in there…” The Showmare replied. “Come on, we need to get back to Thorax and tell him what we learned before that pegasus comes back!” Starlight nodded her head as the two of them began to take off. Trying to make it back to the Changeling Kingdom to warn Thorax of what was going on.

        By the time they got back, both unicorns were originally relieved to see Thorax as he was talking to a few other changelings in the hive. And when he noticed them, he sounded a bit relieved that they returned. “Oh there you are… I was beginning to feel a bit worried for you two… Especially when I heard that loud bang earlier.”

        “Yeah… That was something Trixie had to do in order for us to get out of there…” Starlight groaned. “As it turns out though… He’s not living in that cave alone. Some pegasus named Lightning Dust is living there and… based on what we heard from her alone, it’s possible that she might be the one behind his most recent behavior.”

        That was when both of the mares began to tell Thorax about everything that they found out while Lightning had caught them sneaking around in Pharynx’s cave. And everything that they did tell him… made the Changeling King rather concerned about his brother. It didn’t sound like she was brainwashing him… but the whole matter alone reminded him of something that the Dragon Lord Ember told him.



        

“However, I can tell from… experience that those who might have a similar mindset like that of your brother might join him.”





        The only difference being that in this case… Pharynx sounded like he was considering on joining with Lightning Dust and whoever this… ‘Mistress Fate’ was supposed to be, or if she just meant something like Lady Luck.

        But the one thing that he knew for sure was that they were going to need some help for this. “Starlight, do you have some kind of spell for contacting Twilight?”

        “W-well yes, but she told me only to use it in case of emergencies or if we were to write her a friendship report.” The unicorn told her, all while Trixie just raised an eyebrow in response. “Yes, that’s a thing…”

        “Well, write her a message about the current situation…” Thorax told her before saying one other thing before the unicorn went off to fetch some parchment, ink and a quill. “I have a bad feeling about what might happen if we don’t do something soon.”




Point of View: Ken




        Most of the time when I wake up, it’s either by myself or I get woken up by Ruby and Magma nudging me in the morning because they wanted to stay with AJ and I. This… wasn’t exactly the case. Because instead of waking up to any of those things, I woke up to the sound of Candy crying.

        “Ugh…” Pinkis groaned from beside me, clearly sounding exhausted.

        “Good morning…” I told her as I slowly began to straighten myself up on the bed. I was going to add onto that, but I figured that she would be wanting to check on Candy Apple first before talking to me.

        Pinkis slunked out of bed and dragged her hooves out of the room, vanishing from sight. A minute later and the crying stopped. I was going to follow her and check to see if everything was okay… but if she had just gotten Candy to fall back asleep, then I didn’t want to accidentally wake her again. Soon, Pinkis returned, looking half asleep.

        “Would you like for me to get you anything, Pinkis?” I offered her. Wanting to try and help out anyway that I can.

        “I don’t know, maybe some more apples?” Pinkis shrugged. Oddly enough… that was when I heard a light knock at the door. And when I went to open it, I found Applejack holding a huge basket of apples with her mouth before setting them down.

        “Good morning, you two… Thought ah come see how things are doing and bring the newest crop from the orchard,” She replied, before looking back at Pinkis. “May I come in?”

        “Course…” Pinkis replied, opening her fridge and raiding it… I worry a bit about her gorging habits. Applejack herself took the chance to pick up the basket again and set it back in Pinkis’ kitchen before letting her eat a few of them and putting the others away.

        “Sorry ah hadn’t had the chance to check on ya recently… Had to reorganize a camping trip for Applebloom and her friends while also doing my chores,” The earth pony sighed. “But now that ah got that sorted out, ah’m here now. How’s Candy doing?”

        “She’s fine-” Candy’s crying started up again, cutting Pinkis off. Before she could go though, Applejack volunteered in order to go calm her down and disappeared into Candy’s room for a moment… and after a few moments, the crying ceased as Applejack trotted back out and wiping one of her forehooves across her forehead.

        “There we go… Now, as you were saying.” I… was rather surprised by that. I mean, for Pinkis, it took a little while in order for Candy to settle down once she came in there to sooth her… but that was almost instantaneous. I’m not sure if she got that experience from watching over Ruby and Magma or from raising Apple Bloom, but that was definitely impressive.

        “Thanks…” Pinkis gratefully said.

        “No worries,” She smiled, rubbing Pinkis’ head a little as she looked back at her. “Ma taught me how to take care of little ones the same way she had to look after Apple Bloom… Ah’m sure ah can show you a thing or two.”

        “You… Never told me about your mother…” Pinkis said.

        “Well… it turns out ah learned much more about her than even ah knew at the time…” Applejack replied back. “Ah knew her as Buttercup… but her name is actually Pear Butter. She and Pa were always kind and helpful and taught Mac and Ah how to help around the orchard… She would have loved to meet both you and Ken.” That… was something I did not anticipate to hear from her. For a moment, I thought this was just a conversation between both of them, but hey… who am I to-?

        “WHAT THE BUCK!!!?!”

        And just as things were going well, Rainbow had to ruin it… especially when we began to hear Candy crying again… and for Applejack to facehoof herself shortly before saying a few words and going back to Candy’s room. “Darn it, Rainbow…”




End Chapter 41

> 42- The Brave
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- The Brave




        Out of all the things that Twilight was expecting to do today… this was definitely not one of them. The Alicorn was just finishing through the last of the tasks that she needed to complete, which included keeping her castle organized and her personal library all tidy. However, when she got an unexpected letter that was from Starlight… and now a Friendship report for that matter, it was the start of what was going to be a major dent in her plans for the day.

        The letter that she received told her that the situation in the Changeling Kingdom that involved Thorax’s brother, Pharynx, was much worse than what she originally believed. Not to mention the fact that one pony who she and her friends have encountered before from when Rainbow Dash first was accepted at Wonderbolt Academy seemed to be behind it. But there were also still many questions on her mind, most of them being details that were mentioned in the letter. One of them being how a failed Wonderbolt trainee managed to do it.

        The only part that was troubling her now… is actually trying to find Rainbow Dash. She wasn’t in her home in Cloudsdale, was not at the Weather Factory or Wonderbolt Academy when she went to go look and couldn’t find her friend in Ponyville either. Despite this though… there was still one place that she had not had the chance to check.

        And that was back at the hollow, where her coltfriend was. And with her brain in overdrive, all she could do was race over and use her magic to fling the door open. “Rainbow, I need to-”

        Yet, the scene that she barged into was… one that made her blush. Rainbow was lying on the bed, with rose petals everywhere and in a very suggestive posture. Before looking to Twilight and immediately springing into the air. “What the hay, Twilight!? Do you even consider knocking?!”

        “R-rainbow… W-what-?”

        “I had all of this set up so Aaron and I could be able to spend some time alone… But NO, you just HAD to barge in and mess up my plans!” The Pegasus snapped at her. “And just when I thought I could be able to reach the next step of my relationship with my coltfriend.”

        That… had a blush on Twilight’s face emerge and caused one of her wings to shoot up out of nowhere before she forcefully hand to set it down. All to her friends dismay. “So, what important matter is going on in the world to which you had to accidentally ruin the setup for my third date with Aaron?”

        All Twilight could do… was deeply sigh as her horn lit up and grabbed the letter that was in her saddlebag, handing it over to Rainbow for her to read. “Read this…”

        Rainbow, grabbing the letter with one of her wings, soon began to read it to herself and scan the information that was on the page… but at one particular point in her reading was when she was thrown off guard. “WHAT THE BUCK!!!?!”

        Of course… that did not go unnoticed as both of them heard the sound of crying as they saw Ken open up a window. “Hey, keep it down out there! We got a baby sleeping.”

        “S-sorry!” Rainbow replied back as Ken closed the window, a slight blush appearing on her face. “So… I’m taking that this is a big deal…”

        “Extremely,” Twilight responded. “The Changeling Kingdom is one of Equestria’s newest allies and Thorax went out of his way to save us when we were captured by Chrysalis. If there’s turmoil in his kingdom now, that could really cause problems if Thorax was wanting to be allies with foreign leaders.”

        “Still… Lightning Dust though,” Rainbow said to herself. “I don’t know why she would go as far to do this or what lead her to making these decisions… She’s not the kind of pony who does what others tell her to do.”

        “So like you then.” The Alicorn stated.

        “Yeah… Hey! Not cool!!” The pegasus snapped, while also paying attention to the window to make sure that she didn’t have anyone yell at her for being too loud. “Still… I find it hard to believe that some… Mistress ‘Fate’ is getting her to do all of this.”

        “You do realize that could just be a term that means something along the lines of Lady Luck right?” Twilight asked, wanting to hear her friends reaction. However, what she did not expect for Rainbow to do was facepalm herself as she looked back at the alicorn with a deadpan expression. “What?”

        “There’s actually a pony here that is named ‘Lady Luck’, Twilight… and she’s one of the ponies that Ken’s aunt hired for her bar/restaurant venture or something like that,” Rainbow told her, which was something that definitely caught Twilight by surprise. “Back to the main topic though… what are we going to do now?”

        “What else?” Twilight told her, as if the answer was clearly obvious. “I’m going to help out Starlight and Trixie… and you are coming with me.” All Rainbow could do was gulp for a moment… before looking back at her and asking a question.

        “Um… Can I take Aaron with me? You did… well… ruin my plans for later…” All Twilight could do was groan at that, before letting out a deep sigh.

        “Yes… You can let him come with you.” Despite saying that though… Twilight had a very bad feeling that this was not going to end well for them.



        “Well?” Trixie asked Starlight as both mares were waiting with King Thorax inside that of his own personal chambers. “Have you heard anything?”

        “Trixie, I only sent the letter like ten minutes ago. Can you not complain about this?” Starlight asked, sounding rather annoyed since this was the third time that Trixie had asked that question within the last few minutes.

        “Yeah, but given how this is kind of a BIG deal, it wouldn’t be that of Ms. ‘Princess of Friendship’ to take her time on such an urgent matter,” Trixie… made a valid point there. Even with her rather eerie attempt at trying to impersonate Twilight’s voice, the fact that she had not responded yet was no laughing matter. “What do you think she’s doing right now? Find a book on how to handle foreign disputes?”

        Starlight rolled her eyes at that as she looked back at the magician. “If anything, it would be more like Twilight to find somepony else to lend a hand… I think Spike used the phrase ‘It’s too dangerous to go alone’ to explain it to me in simple terms.” Of course, it was around that same time when the Unicorn finally got a letter back from Twilight as she began to open it up and read it. “Oh… Well, that sounds… good I think. Twilight says she’ll be there momentarily and she’s bringing Rainbow Dash with her… ‘P.S. Rainbow’s Coltfriend is coming too… Spike, please get me some aspirin because I feel like I’m going to get the mother of all headaches… wait, you aren’t still writing, are you?’.”

        “Oh wow… For a moment, I thought she was using one of those new ‘Spell to Speech’ devices that they’re developing in Canterlot,” Trixie giggled, before she felt the scroll that Starlight was reading being thrown at her head as it knocked her off the chair she was sitting on. “Ow! Hey!”

        “I can’t believe you’re trying to be humorous in a situation like this…” her friend sighed, shortly before looking back at Thorax. “I’m sorry about her behaviour-”

        “There’s no need to apologize…” The Changeling King told her as he got up from his seat and looked outside. “If anything… they seem to be arriving now… Hmm?”

        “What’s wrong, Thorax?” Starlight asked.

        “The letter said that Rainbow’s coltfriend was with them, right?” Thorax asked… before looking back at them. “Then why do I only see two of them?”




Point of View: Aaron




        Okay… personally, I thought that the day after we were thrown into a crazy Campaign of Carnage that I would at least have the time in order to spend with my marefriend… but nope! Instead, I get dragged along by Twilight and Rainbow on some ‘important matters’ and to make things worse, I got separated from them all because Twilight sneezed while she was reciting the spell for long range teleportation. Luckily, both Fire and Thunder were okay, even if they were both still in their pony forms-.

        “Uh… what are you? And why are you in my hunting ground?”

        When I looked up, all three of us looked at the person who was speaking. It was a changeling… but not like the others. This one looked like one of old changelings when Chrysalis was still queen but with purple eyes and red ‘mane’… and I was not liking it’s attitude. “I would ask you the same thing… and since when was this yours? I don’t see anything with your name on it.” I told him in a defensive manner. Because from his earlier tone, it sounded like he was wanting to pick a fight with me.

        “I’m the only changeling that hunts for love anymore, and this was where we used to hunt.” The changeling said bitterly. “Before my brother ruined it. Now get out, you scared the animals away when you arrived.”

        Looking around, I didn’t see any animals at all… so, this guy must have a couple screws loose or something. “Whatever then… Geez, finding Rainbow and the others is going to be a pain in my ass…” I said to myself, thinking that no one would be listening to me talk to myself.

        “Oh, the ponies must be with my brother at the hive.” The changeling pointed at a far away structure as he picked up his saddle bag which was ancient and worn.

        “Well… Thanks,” I said, surprised by that small tidbit as I adjusted my glasses and scratched the back of my head. “Geez, just when I thought that the possibility of a pegasus brainwashing a changeling was the weirdest thing I heard come out of someponies mouth today…”

        “What was that?” The changeling suddenly asked, glaring at me.

        “Oh… It was just something I heard recently… which just sounded crazy,” I told him for a moment… only to realize that his gaze was still focused on me. “Especially since this was something that Dash told me about some mare that she was once friends with-”

        The changeling was off in a flash. To which… I wasn’t really sure if that was a good thing or a bad thing. But from the way that Fire and Thunder were looking at me, I had a feeling that I didn’t want to be here when that guy returned.

        Yet… just as I was beginning to move… I heard another flash and turned around to see that he was back… and there was someone with him.

        A pegasus mare with a cocky grin. Looked like the mirror image of Rainbow, but with different colors. She landed more than fifteen feet away, hunched over with her discolored wings flared.

        “Well, well, well… looks like one of the marked has come to play…” She said, narrowing her eyes.

        “Um… I’m sorry, but who are you?” I said, raising an eyebrow as I folded my arms for a moment. This mare, just from the way she was acting, was making me feel rather uncomfortable… and the predatory gaze on her face was not helping. Not to mention that I can’t tell what she was saying at all.

        “I’d take offence if I was a year younger, but I relish you not knowing. Makes things interesting for me, Aaron.” The mare grinned wickedly, her wings twitching in what seemed like pain.

        But more importantly… “How the f*ck do you know who I am?” I asked.

        “Tsk, tsk, Aaron. You’re sounding like Dash, all demanding.” The mare teased darkly.

        “More like you’re being creepy and hostile,” I muttered, before shaking my head and refocusing my attention. “So, what exactly do you want?”

        “Oh, me? I want to see an old friend again, catch up, maybe watch a flic like that Daring Do movie coming out.” Lightning sounded almost honest, but there was an underlying malice to her words. “But alas, today’s not the day.”

        Personally… I find it surprising that a pony who looks like Rainbow’s Alter Ego would use the term ‘alas’ while they were speaking. Because that would be something that Rainbow wouldn’t say though. She continued on for a long long time… but the amount of words that she had to say could not exactly go well with my patience right now.

        And at one point, I was done with waiting. “Oh for Christ’s sake, get on with it!!”

        The mare’s ears folded back. “Perhaps Polomare went too far…” She then yawned, shaking herself like a wet dog trying to dry off. “What do you want outta me?”

        Now we were getting somewhere… I think. “I believe I’m the one who’s supposed to be asking that question. What do you want outta me?”

        “Your death.” The mare simply said. “Dash’s suffering. And to please my family.”

        “Yeah… not happening,” I sighed. “You can try, but I think it’s not going to be a really good time… plus, I highly doubt your parents would be really excited to learn what you’ve become.” Now was when I needed to be ready for if this mare was going to do something. Because I had a bad feeling that bringing up that tidbit on family was like flipping her the bird.

        “Oh, no, the Night Mother’s quite pleased.” The mare’s grin became ear splitting, as her eyes showed a level of insanity that I’d never seen before. Something that looked to be far worse than that of Tina or that crazy Orendi girl I’ve seen before. Yet, the look in her eyes almost looked downright murderous and broken.

        Though… this ‘Night Mother’ thing sounded rather suspicious. “This… coming from a mare… who has the face of a psycho murderer. What are you going to do now, start calling your friend there ‘Puddin’?”

        “Pharynx will be a brother of the night… If he chooses.” The mare said, looking at the changeling.

        Pharynx looked to the side. “I… need to see my brother before I make any decisions.”

        “Then go.” The mare stated, and Pharynx was gone soon after. The mares wings began to smolder, orange sparks flickering off as embers. “Now… you have been marked by my family, Mr. Aaron… I am not meant to end you here, but I’ll break your spirits!”

        Immediately, Fire and Thunder transformed into their demon pot forms as both gauntlets were on my hands. Fire in my right hand and Thunder in my left. And all I can do was give her a small smirk. “You can try…”

        The mare flew with such speed I barely had time to react as her wings combusted completely, each feather engulfed in an intense flame. Barely dodging her first move, I launched myself into the air as I felt Lightning began to channel through my left arm. The technique was called Lightning Flash, and it would allow for me to strike an opponent from above shortly after launching myself up.

        However… what I did not anticipate was how quick the Pegasus actually was. She evaded my attack like it was nothing, and sent a small torrent of flame into my chest, catching my shirt on fire and burning into my chest, and in that same moment landed with all of her weight onto her four hooves. Which kicked me in my face.

        “Son of a…” I cursed. This mare, not only was somehow able to avoid my own attacks, but counter them. But there’s no way I’m letting her harm Dash and the others… Channeling energy in my right hand this time, where I had Fire, I now threw out my fist at the mare as she was closing in. Hoping to get a hit. She ducked a split second before I landed in and rammed into me. I felt my lungs lose air and swear I heard a snap.

        Did she… Oh god, she broke my ribs… “Agh! B-back off!” I snapped, kicking her to try and gain some distance. Only to notice that part of my shoe was now beginning to burn away in the process. However, I could still feel the pain in my chest and it was getting harder to breath.

        “What was that about breaking your spirits? Am I close yet? Because I’ve barely toyed with you.” The mare snarked, a cocky smile adorning her face. Personally… I didn’t want to admit it… but I was in a bit of a bad spot right now. I needed to find a way to get everypony’s attention and get help. Otherwise, I’m dead-.

        PYOOM!!

        Wait… Did I just hear magic past by my head?

        Lightning was on the ground, having backed away. She held her hoof against her face, as the magical beam had somehow entered one of her nostrils and exploded outward, causing a lot of blood to flow out.

        “Buck!” Lightning cried out, clearly in more pain than me. When I turned around though, that was when I saw Starlight, Twilight and Rainbow racing over in a hurry. Shocked to see the state that I was in.

        “Oh dear Celestia, that wasn’t supposed to happen!!” Starlight gasped. “I only meant that to distract her, not harm her!!” Um… not to be rude… but are you overlooking the fact that I’m in too much pain to move and-.

        “Aaron!!” Oh thank god, somepony finally noticed. I turned to see Rainbow immediately run to me, before looking back at Twilight. “Twilight, hurry!! Aaron’s hurt-!”

        However… it was in that moment that Rainbow finally saw the pegasus mare that was trying to kill me. Lightning Dust, who was right now shuddering from her injury… and looked really pissed off right now. “D-dust?”

        “Dash~?” Lightning mocked through the pain, a forced smile on her face. “Nice to see ya, I suppose. Wish it were under better circumstances for me.”

        However… Rainbow just stared in disbelief, before glaring directly at her. “What the buck is wrong with you? What did Aaron do to you to deserve this?!”

        “You’re so naive… so naive…” Lightning Dust let her head sag as she let the blood from her muzzle drip into the dirt. “You’re the reason, Rainbow.”

        “You almost killed my friends!! What happened to you back then was your own fault, not mine!!” Rainbow glared at her. “If you come one step closer-”

        “Don’t!” I immediately coughed up a little more blood after I cried out. But I still needed to warn her. “She’ll burn you to cinders if you try-”

        “Wait… Burn…?” Rainbow replied back… but for a moment, it looked like something clicked inside her head. “No way…… You’re…”

        “Wait… How in the world can she try to burn us?” Starlight asked, while Twilight herself looked to be trying to perform some form of medical magic to ease my pain. “Pegasi only have weather magic, not fire magic.”

        “Try telling that to her…” I coughed again. “She has the wings to prove it…”

        Lightning Dust’s head locked eyes with Rainbow, her new injury showing for all to see as she spread her wings once more, each one smoldering like before. “I only followed my idols example… I was never taught a lesson. I didn’t know any better. Yet I was tossed out the moment you suggested it. You, who were the Element of Loyalty, a famous mare that even I looked up to!”

        “I never suggested anything!!” Rainbow snapped. “I even told Spitfire that I would quit because of your fiasco. You don’t care for anyone but yourself…” She gritted her teeth, acting defensive and staying close to me while Starlight and Twilight were both tending to me and channeling their magic to my injuries.

        “But you stood by as Spitfire kicked me out! The Wonderbolts were my dream! I could have learned if they even gave me a chance! I didn’t even get a bucking warning!” Lightning’s eyes watered. “Spitfire encouraged me, so I kept doing it! And, on the note that I don’t care about anypony but myself? I didn’t have a single pony looking out for me, or anything.”

        “If you cared about my friendship with you… you wouldn’t have done something to harm my friends.” That… was fierce. Not to mention bold. But I had a bad feeling that something like that was going to make Lightning Dust even more angry… and want to attack us. I couldn’t move, Twilight and Starlight were too focused on me and Rainbow wouldn’t stand a chance against Lightning in this state. Come on, there’s gotta be something I can do!

        “I was terrified when we lost control of that tornado! I didn’t see your friends, and you could’ve helped me… But no, I bet your ego for being the best kept you from speaking out when Spitfire took away my life’s dream.” Lightning Dust laughed humorlessly. “And look at me now, barely anything compared to the Element of Loyalty, the Wonderbolt, the adored Rainbow Dash while I lost my wings and my life!”

        SMACK!!!

        “Shut… up…” Rainbow snapped as Lightning was knocked back a bit from punching her in the jaw. “You can throw a pity party all you like… but I’m not going to take any crap you have against me, my friends, my family or those I care for the most. Your actions lead to your own consequences… and you laugh at it like it’s all a game to you.”

        Lightning’s wings were set ablaze. “That’s why I hate you, Dash… You’re stuck in a little bubble, where you think the world is black or white. Where’s Trixie or Starlight’s punishments? I did a mistake and somehow I’m to blame!” Dust began cackling weakly as she backed up, wobbling slightly from the blood loss. But my concern… was that she was going to lash out at us.

        Well… If I’m going to black out soon… then perhaps I say one last thing before doing so. “Perhaps if this Night Mother never found you first and mindwiped you into what you are now-” Hold on a moment, need to cough up again… Okay, now where was I. “Perhaps things could’ve been different…”

        “Yeah, right…” Lightning said bitterly. “Not after I lost my wings...”

        “Sure thing, ‘Icarus’…” I groaned again, not really wanting to deal with this sh*t right now because of the amount of pain I was in right now.

        “Funny… I was given Icarus’ Wings after mother tore off mine…” Wait, what the f*ck? Is she being serious? And why does she look like she’s in some kind of dream when saying that?! That’s just f*cking creepy!! Why did you have to make everypony here look freaked out of their minds, including me?

        Lightning Dust then collapsed onto her side, coughing up blood and whimpering. “Sweet mother… Sweet mother…” Of course… that was when I saw Starlight do something that… well… threw all of us off guard. She took the same healing spell that was being used on me… and redirected it back to Lightning. Healing her injuries from before and stunning us in the process.

        “Starlight, why would-?”

        “Because I believe that there’s a chance that she can change… it doesn’t have to be like this…” Starlight told the Alicorn. “Remember… I helped Trixie change and I also tried to reform Chrysalis. Helping her is no different from helping them.”

        “But she could harm you…” Rainbow told her, trying to tell her that she was a still a danger.

        “Rainbow… I know that there might’ve been some bad blood between you two, but look where that’s gotten her…” Starlight told her, looking back at my marefriend with a firm gaze in her eyes. “She may look like a different pony, but I feel as if the Lightning Dust that you knew is hidden under all of that… and she’s begging for us to help her. And that’s something I can’t say no too.”

        “But I can!” Pharynx’s voice came from behind and rammed his head into Starlight’s side and landed on his legs. He stared down at Starlight. “Tell Thorax that I’ve made my choice…” With that said, he grabbed Lightning with his teeth and tossed her into the air, transforming himself into a large beast right before she landed in his back. The Unicorn could only be able to slowly rise onto her hooves… before realizing that it was too late.

        Both of them were gone… some of us were hurt, both physically and emotionally… and after all was said and done, there was just one thing that we had to admit… We screwed up. Big time.

        Now if you excuse me… I’m about to pass out.



        Pharynx landed at the edge of the hive’s land, reverting back to his true form and letting Lightning Dust collapse to his side. She was barely conscious, and Starlight hadn’t healed her completely, meaning her muzzle was still very much red, and would leave a scar.

        Lightning weakly stood up, shuddering in phantom pains and pains of her more recent injury. Pharynx was beginning to become worried for her mental state. Not that he really cared for her, but for himself if she were to fly off the hinges.

        A voice then greeted the two, “Welcome, I’m thankful that our dear sister is with us, in the Night Mother’s unliving embrace. We’ll treat your injuries at home, sister, and afterwards you’ll continue training.” A human woman stepped into clear view, wearing a royal victorian-esque purple coat. Her words caused Lightning to flinch, but there was no malice in the woman’s words where Pharynx was concerned. “And thankful that she convinced you to join the Dark Brotherhood, brother Pharynx.”

        The changeling grinned. “Where do I start?”

        “We have more Equestrians to recruit… Come, we have a grave to dig up.” The woman turned, and a black vortex opened. “Welcome to the family~”




Point of View: Aaron




        “Oww… my head…” I groaned as I finally began to open my eyes… However, this time I was not in the changeling kingdom… but back at home in the hollow. As I tried to get up, I noticed that I had several bandages around where my ribs were and… wait, why are there rose petals all over the place-?

        “Aaron!!” Oww! Dashie, why did you have to throw yourself at me the moment that I wake up… wait… are those tears going down her face? “I’m so glad you’re okay!”

        “E-easy Rainbow…” I told her, even though she didn’t let up on holding onto me. Note to self: Don’t overestimate Rainbow’s strength like… ever. “I know that you’re relieved to see me but… what happened?”

        “Aaron, you’ve been out for a few hours…” Wait, I was? Seriously? “I’m so relieved to see that your awake, but Twilight said you should take it easy. She healed your injuries, but you need to take some time off or they’ll open back up again…” Dully noted… though, why was Rainbow acting… different? I mean… Rainbow is Rainbow, for sure. But she seemed to not be her typical self.

        “Rainbow… is something wrong?”

        “Umm… W-well… Remember what L-lightning Dust said earlier?” Seriously, that’s what’s bothering her-? “The whole thing about how I’m to blame for what happened… Well… She’s not wrong… I feel as if what she was saying to me was true… I just… really didn’t want to accept it though because I wasn’t sure how everypony would think of me because of it-”

        That… was when I placed a finger on her nose, a sign for her to stop talking. “Rainbow… I don’t care about what happened… and I know that there are things that you regret. But whatever it is… it’s not going to make me look at you any differently.” More tears began to come down Rainbow’s face as she hugged me again. This time a little bit more softly as I looked back at her and returned the hug.

        Though… now would be the right time to ask about one thing that stood out to me. “So… what’s with the rose petals?”

        Instantly, a blush emerged on Rainbow’s face as she looked back at me. “W-well… I was wanting to… well… have things be a bit romantic… I thought we could spend some time alone… before Twilight dragged us into the whole thing with Starlight.”

        That just had me sigh for a moment, before smirking as I looked back at her. “Who says that we can’t spend that time now?”



        “Hey Pinkis… is it just me or am I hearing somepony screaming right now?”

        “Oh for f*cks sake, SHUT UP!” Pinkis’ friend Fluttershout’s voice caused everyone in the temple to go deaf for more than three seconds.

        After waiting a little while though… Applejack groaned. “Um… I don’t think that helped any…” Yet, the only thing that Fluttershout did accidentally do… was wake up Candy again. “I got it this time… Just come on inside Shout. I don’t think we should try to wake up the whole Hollow at this point.”



Somewhere in Equestria

        “Why are we standing over a grave…? On a hill no less, this is cheesey as crap!” Lightning Dust said, having returned to some semblance of normalcy after… some treatment.

        “Because we’re recruiting.” The human woman replied as droplets of rain sprinkled onto them. “This pony assisted our Listener when she arrived here years ago. She’ll help us relocate our link with the Night Mother, and beyond.”

        Pharynx grumbled. “Your pony names are pathetic… Who would name their hatchling ‘Pear Butter’?” He asked, looking at the gravestone. “Besides, she’s dead…”

        The human woman pulled out a red gemstone. “Not for long…”




End Chapter 42

> 43- Restless
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Restless





Point of View: Ken




        When I originally fell asleep last night, I was right next to both Applejack and Pinkis inside of her room. But as I was waking up now, I found myself in a place that… well, it wasn’t really comforting to say the least. For one thing, it looked a lot like that of the mindscape that Coryena had called me too many times before or when Chroma ‘introduced’ himself to Applejack, Revaan and I. But everything in here was much darker and looked more like the exact opposite of what I had seen before whenever Coryena wanted to talk to me.

        “Hello?” My question just echoed all around me, before going silent as I tried looking around to try and understand where exactly did I end up. “Is anyone here?” Again, no response. I was all on my own here. Was this… somehow another nightmare like before? Because it seemed almost like it, from the darker atmosphere to the fact that just looking around in here made the hairs on my neck stand up. “What is this place?”

        Welcome to Hahvulon. A dark sounding voice echoed throughout the place, almost making my heart skip a beat as I tried to look around and see where it was coming from. Or what we call the Nightmare. The first thing that came into my mind was to try and find a way to defend myself… hunh?

        I looked down at my right hand, trying to summon a weapon or something for me to hold onto. However, it did not work. Almost as if something was preventing me from doing so. I even tried the same thing with my left hand too like all the times I did it before and it still did not work. Trying to conjure a weapon from the physical realm, are you? It’s a shame that such a handy ability such as that one does not work here in this realm. Oh, well this is just brilliant. Not only am I stuck here, but I can’t be able to even protect myself? How the hell is something like that fair?

        “Who are you?” I then asked rather sharply, almost as if I was demanding a direct answer from him. Without losing my composure though. “And why did you bring me here?”

        Oh, but haven’t you noticed… this isn’t your first time here. In the blink of an eye, the entire room changed and… no… no way. This is… this was where I learned about Zinnia’s fate. But how-?

        You recognize this place, don’t you? The voice spoke again, sending a deep chill down my spine once more that made me think I was somehow freezing. It was where you learned that your dear friend… the one that you called Zinnia… had been consumed by the void. I was the one who made that nightmare as an opportunity for me. Everything would’ve been perfect, if it wasn’t for that blasted dragoness watching over you.

        “Coryena…” I thought to myself, realizing what he meant. But around now, I was beginning to think something. This… whoever they are. They were no ordinary being. In fact, they felt similar to that of the aspects that I faced before… but there was no way that this could be it. They possess living beings or objects, not dreams like this.

        But… since you are here, allow for me to answer both of those questions for you. Another blink and the area returned to the state that it was before. But now, a new figure stood in front of me. It almost looked like that of a bipedal dragon. Similar to the anthro form that I saw Revaan take when Shayne and the two of us went to the Imperial Dragon City back in Hunter’s world. However, this one was covered in a dark aura that resembled the night sky and you could not even see the scales on the body or their actual face for that matter. Just two burning lavender dots that looked to be eyes that were glaring at me viciously.

        “I am Krosis Tantabus… Aspect of the Stars,” Wait, this guy is an aspect?! Seriously, how is that possible!? “And I am what remains of Luna’s own despair… Does she honestly think that forgiving herself for her past deeds would make me go away…? How pathetic.”

        At that moment, I had several different questions. But one specific one came to mind right now. “Wait… How… are you supposed to be an aspect? Aren’t they supposed to be-?”

        “What? You think that they could only possess living things or objects in the physical realm?How naive…” He looked towards me as I heard him let out a scowl. “I was once the embodiment of Luna’s own crippling guilt. A devourer of dreams. Nightmare incarnate… But when those damnable ponies told her that she could forgive herself for what she done, I was severed. Cast out… all while she took in the original creature that was of her own making.”

        Then… I watched as I saw what looked like something appeared in his hands. “But now… Nightmare herself gave me a purpose… gave us a purpose… But you don’t even seem fazed by the others,” A long grey handle began to extend forth, holding what looked like a blade that resembled a dark crescent moon as he looked back at me. “So… Scalebound… what do you know of them? What do you know of the Aspects?”

        That… question came out of nowhere… yet, instead of refusing to answer, I told him what I knew. “Nightmare created you by using her own magic to make artificial souls… combining them with that of the souls of deceased dragons. From there, you’re forced to take over the bodies of others… feeding on their emotions-”

        In an instant, Krosis slammed his weapon into the ground where he was at to stop me from going any further. “Do you honestly think that is the case…? Tell me… have you ever seen Nightmare after she ‘created’ us…” I did not have an answer for him that moment and instead, was just silent. “I thought as much… Why it is true that we are combined with that of the souls of dragons long gone… What you said about artificial souls is completely blasphemous.”

        Wait, hold up… if that was the case, then why-? “We were created when Nightmare split herself apart… she created us through sacrificing herself and in turn, had us want to carry out her final wish… The demise of you and the Onyx bloodline!” In a split second, Krosis’ sickle was swung directly at me, forcing me to try and dodge the attack as part of the blade’s edge barely sliced my chest. I tried to back up and give myself a distance, only to find my back against a wall that I knew for certain was not there before. “And that is something I will do! Nopony in the physical realm can help you hear, Scalebound!! You are in a realm of my own creation… and there is no way you will survive!!”




Point of View: Applejack




        When ah woke up this morning, ah felt rather calm and refreshed. Last night, both Ken and ah decided to stay the night at Pinkis’ place so we could be able to help her with our newest addition to our ever growing family and as ah was getting up, ah noticed that Ken still happened to be laying down on the bed. Fast asleep.

        Extending a hoof, ah tapped his shoulder in order to try to get him to wake up. However, that really didn’t do much at all. I tried again, this time with a little bit more force, but still nothing. “Come on, sleepyhead. Ya need to get up…”

        Even the sound of the door opening didn’t do anything to disturb his slumber as I looked back to see Pinkis trotting through the front door of her home and past me. Hunh… Did she go out to get something to eat? Ah thought that we had stocked up food for her after Candy was born.

        “Hey there, AJ,” My train of thought came to a halt at that point as I turned around and looked to see Shayne standing in the doorway. “How’s everything going? The kids aren’t really giving you too much trouble now, are they?”

        “Nah,” I shook my head in response before beginning to speak to her. “Ah’m having Granny Smith look after them for a bit while Ken and ah are helping Pinkis out with Candy Apple.”

        “Well, to be honest with you, I think Pinkis is getting back to her usual self,” Shayne then explained to me as she was fiddling with her boomerang. “Fluttershout told me that the two of them went out for breakfast this morning… and not even half an hour after they got there, Pinkis cleared out an entire restaurant and almost had them go out of business.”

        “Heh, real funny there Shayne,” I told her… but her expression did not change… and there was no hint of deceit in her words at all. “Oh dear Luna, you’re serious.”

        “I am… Fluttershout told me that she had to pull Pinkis out of there before she could storm into the kitchens in the back where the chefs were planning the lunch menu for the day.” The rogue assured me, and again, she was telling me the truth. So I guess she just decided to go out to get something to eat with her friends then. “Though, on a completely different subject… do you know where Ken might happen to be?”

        That had me nod my head, looking back inside for a brief moment before turning back to face Shayne. “Yeah, he’s still asleep. Why do you ask?” For a moment, Shayne looked back at me with a raised eyebrow… before letting out a deep sigh.

        “Well, Revaan said he wanted to see him about some-” However, as Shayne looked back inside, the expression on her face changed almost in the blink of an eye. Now being one of deep concern. “Applejack… Did Ken fall asleep last night with a gash across his cheek?”

        At first, I thought that Shayne was lying. I did not remember such a thing at all and he wasn’t injured in any way when he went to bed last night. But when I looked back to him now… there was a gash. An open one and he was beginning to bleed. “W-what the hay?!” I gasped, rushing in to try and see what was wrong. “H-he was just fine a minute ago. W-what’s going on?”

        “Hey, don’t look at me! I’m the one who just noticed this,” Shayne told me, just as shocked as I was right now. She hurried to grab some towels from the kitchen to try and suppress the bleeding. But even with that in place, it didn't work. And before she could say anything, we heard a loud cry of what almost sounded like Revaan if he was in pain. “Oh crap… AJ, what do we do?”

        “J-just hold down the bleeding and get him over to the temple! M-maybe Revaan knows what is happening or something.” I told her, unsure myself as Shayne had Aurox appear and pick him up before taking off towards the temple. As for me, I needed to go inform Pinkis on what was happening… and hope that no other problems pop up out of nowhere.

        Unfortunately, that did not happen. Because just as Pinkis was coming out of her room, I heard an all too familiar voice at the door. “Uh… AJ, is everything alright? I just saw Shayne & Aurox running across the temple just now with Ken and… he doesn’t look too good.”

        For the love of Celestia, Rainbow… Why did you have to do this now of all times!?

        “Define ‘doesn’t look so good’...” Pinkis cut in, narrowing her eyes.

        “It happened just as you got back…” I explained to her. “He was fine last night, but Shayne saw that there were wounds on his face and body. Something that ah know for sure wasn’t there when ah woke up this morning.”

        Now, I shot a glare at Rainbow, who was still there, even as ah was talking to Pinkis. “Don’t just stand there, Dash. Go help them!!” All she did was give me a mock salute and then dashed off as I looked back to Pinkis now. “Ah don’t know what’s going on, but whatever it is, Revaan’s in pain and Ken’s not waking up.”

        “Alright, I’m not good with that… stuff, but I’ll come along. Candy’s asleep right now…” I nodded my head, having her follow me out of her room and towards the temple as fast as we could. When we got there though, we found that Ken’s condition was beginning to get worse. He now has a few gashes on his arms and legs as Shayne and Rainbow were trying to apply first aid to his open wounds. 

        Revaan himself was in the room too… and the injuries that Ken had were now seen as visible scars along his face and body too. “You’re here… Do you-?”

        Immediately, I shook my head. “Sorry, Revaan, but I don’t know what’s going on…” I told him, before looking back at him. “Didn’t you tell Shayne to tell Ken something earlier?”

        All the dragon did was nod for a moment, but before he could say anything, we heard something come from the room where we had the gate to Ponyville. But who actually came in here was something that I did not expect. Not only was Twilight here… but Princess Luna too. “We’re here, Rainbow! What’s-”

        Now I was getting really irritated. “You told them!?”

        “What? You told me to help, so I told Twilight what was going on! If this is some magic thingamajig, she can find a way to make it stop, right?” Rainbow asked me. However, before Twilight could say anything, that was when I saw Luna approach him… with an almost horrified expression on her face.

        “N-no… I-it can’t be…”

        “Princess, what’s the matter?” I asked her.

        “Yeah, you look like you just saw an evil ghost of your past or something.” Now everypony, including Pinkis, was glaring at Shayne as she looked back at us with a puzzled glance.

        “This presence… I’ve felt this before…” Luna told us, ignoring Shayne’s comment as I looked back at her. However… Twilight, Rainbow and I were not prepared for what she said next. “It’s… the Tantabus?”

        “What!?”

        “Oh, COME ON!!! I thought we already dealt with that!” Rainbow complained.

        “The what?” Pinkis asked, tilting her head. “The last season I watched was five before I was abducted and probed, what’s the ‘Tantabus’?”

        I was going to say something, but that was when Luna spoke up. “It was a dream creature that I created to originally give myself nightmares of the atrocities I committed when I was Nightmare Moon. However… when I was able to forgive myself for all I did, the Tantabus was weakened and I was able to bring it back in… but this… this is beyond my understanding…”

        “Not without having everypony having the same dream and seeing what Mac would look like as an alicorn princess.” Rainbow added on the side. Which lead to me glaring directly back at her so that way she didn’t say anything else that was stupid.

        “Pretty sure Brutalight would have something for this.” Pinkis stated offhoofedly. “Might be tricky to get ahold of her in her exile, but if you guys want I could give her token a try.”

        Luna herself took a moment to look towards her and shook her head. “No, that would not be entirely necessary…”

        “Hold on…” Twilight replied back, looking towards the Princess. “You’re not going to do what I think you’re going to do… are you?”

        “Of course not!” Luna declared. “It would be too great of a risk to do that here… Besides, the only one who is dreaming right now is Ken and nopony else.”

        “Can’t you just do that scrying thing like before?” Rainbow then asked, leading to Twilight to shake her head now.

        “No, the subject needs to be awake in order to do that and if we did, it doesn’t work on somepony’s dreams.” Well, there goes that idea.

        “What’s the plan then...?” Pinkis grunted, annoyed.

        “Well… I have one idea… but it is a risk…” Luna replied back. “If I use a spell so that I can see what is going on, then we might have some kind of idea as to what it is. But if I try it, whatever is harming him could possibly harm me too.”

        “Does it have to be you though?” Revaan asked, now sounding a little concerned.

        “I’m the only pony who has the ability to walk in dreams… however, this one is just to try and contact him… think of it like ‘Dream Telepathy’ if that helps.” Luna told him in response. “I just need somepony to watch my body for a moment.”

        I nodded my head as she casted the spell. Watching her as she was hard at work trying to reach him… however, after a few seconds… something didn't feel right. In an instant, Luna was thrown backwards into Revaan. Gasping for breath like she got the life sucked out of her as Pinkis and I rushed over to her.

        “P-princess, are you okay?! W-what happened?”

        At first, Luna said nothing… but that was until she caught her breath and began to speak. “A-aspect… K-krosis… Ken’s t-trying to s-survive, but h-he can’t fight back…” Then, the princess looked towards Pinkis. “Y-you… said you have a friend that can handle this?”

        Pinkis grinned before nodding. “She does the bizarre for a living. We don’t call her the Element of Wrathful Magic for nothin’. I can have her here in under a minute.”

        “Bring her here… and hurry,” Luna wheezed, still trying to recover as she looked back at the earth pony. “S-she needs to help him… help him kill what’s causing this.”



        “So, what’d Ken get himself into exactly...?” The demonic voice of Brutalight Sparcake asked, trotting into the room. She had a serious expression on her face.

        “Over the last few months, Ken’s been fighting these things called Aspects… Pieces of Nightmare Moon fused with the soul of a dragon,” I explained to her, before getting right to the point. “There are four of them and he’s defeated three… but the forth one is now trapping Ken in a nightmare. Cutting him off from anything he could use to defend himself and any injuries he takes in that nightmare injure himself now.”

        As I said this, I pointed a hoof to Luna, who was still a little bit shaken and was downright shocked (and a little bit intimidated) by Brutalight’s presence as I continued my explanation. “Luna tried to go into his dream, but was forced out seconds later… She says that whatever’s causing this needs to be killed because if you just wake him up now, it will kill him the next time he tries to go asleep.”

        “I’ve dealt with this type of bug once before. On our Equestria, actually.” She looked to Pinkis. “Remember when Nightmare Moon tried to infect Rarifruit?”

        “Yeah, that was pretty… nasty.” Pinkis cringed. “That whole situation could’ve been avoided if Apple Pills didn’t-”

        “Off topic.” Brutalight cut in. “Point is, I know how to deal with it without resorting to killing him, or doing damage. I need more specifics on it’s capabilities.”

        “What is in there is something that can only be killed by Ken’s own power, but he’s blocked all of it…” Luna told her, sounding concerned… for Brutalight. “He’s like a god in there, creating and destroying things around him at will. Are you sure that you can be able to handle something of this nature…? I-i know you said you did this before-”

        “Relax, Princess.” Brutalight said coldly, an evil grin forming on her face. “I know what I’m doing, unlike some ponies… I’ll take care of Ken, you can go back to sulk on your throne or whatever.”

        “No… my work isn’t done yet…” Luna shook her head. “I’m going to be the one sending you in… Just make sure you bring him back.”

        “So what am I doing? Going in and getting him out or unlocking that power?”

        “Go in, unlock, kill what’s keeping him captive, then get out.” I now spoke up so Luna could rest her voice a little bit.

        “Got it. It’ll be as easy as… well, as easy as anything else I do.” There was an air of superiority to her words, as if she were speaking to children who didn’t understand what she was saying.

        “Alright… Just sit down and close your eyes. That’s how I can send you in…” Brutalight laid down and closed her eyes casually, smirking still. Then, that was when Luna casted the spell and we all just stood there afterwards.

        “So… is she under yet?” Rainbow’s question was answered by a nod from Luna as she let out a sigh. “Oh good… because seriously. Who else thinks she’s a complete and total b*tch?”

        “Rainbow!!”




Point of View: Ken





        Run. That was all that I could do right now at this point. For a moment, I felt Luna trying to come in and reach me, but it was only mere moments after I began talking to her that Krosis banished her out. Forcing me to be on the run as any particular place that I thought I could lay low in. But now… Now, I was tiring out. Without my abilities, how the hell am I supposed to survive, let alone defeat this guy?

        “Giving up already?” And there was this guy’s taunting. Each time I heard him speak, it was if he was trying to look down upon me and refer to me as an inferior being. His crescent scythe in hand as I felt his presence come closer and closer to me. “How about you just fall forward so I can claim your head as a prize? Or are you still going to hope that somepony is going to come rescue you?”

        “Well hope no longer! A prince has arrived!” Wait, what? Was that… who I think it was? “And please, no ‘our princess is in another castle’ sh*t, I get dizzy in these dream sequences, it’s like I’m on shrooms, so I’d rather not this be a decoy.” Holy crap, it was who I was thinking it was!

        When I looked up, I watched as Brutalight landed in front of me and blasted back Krosis with what I assumed to be dark magic. Before she turned her attention to me.

        “You owe me for this, I don’t like not being able to stab things.” Brutalight grunted, “Oh, and Pinkis sends her regards… I hope you know where your powers are locked up.”

        “Honestly, I don’t think they’re locked up in an actual location,” I told her, flexing my right hand like I was trying to do something, only for nothing to happen. “It’s like if there’s a clot in an artery. I don’t feel anything flowing through at all.”

        “Hmm… must be a mental block. We don’t have much time before that thing comes back, and I doubt I’ll be able to one shot it again.” Brutalight stated. “I think this is either a spiritual thing, or something my magic can fix. Not used to supporting someone’s psyche to win, I usually just do it myself. Thoughts?”

        I looked to her, but also looked back at where Krosis was as he was coming back up again. Almost unfazed as he glared at the two of us. “What’s this? Another uninvited pest?!”

        “J-just do something! He’s coming back towards us again!” I told her.

        “I f*cking noticed… don’t rush me.” Brutalight said, uninterested as she tapped her chin and her horn lit up. “Located the clots. Want me to cut them out?” There was humor in her voice. But to me, I thought that she was being serious.

        Before I could give her an answer though, we both heard a loud roar from Krosis as the aspect began to charge at us.

        “Why three?” Brutalight suddenly asked Krosis.

        “You dare just ask questions to me when your life is at stake?!!” He roared, swinging his scythe as the blade went over our heads.

        “Not mine, I’ll just wake up. Call me Curious the Cat.” Brutalight replied unaffected by the weapon. Her horn was still glowing...

        “You have dark magic all around you just like me!!! Isn’t that obvious!!?!” And that right there… was one thing that he probably should not have said out loud.

        “Oh, right, of course. I was just asking why three specifically. They’re not very guarded in the first place.” Brutalight spoke up casually. I suddenly felt a weird weight lift from my shoulders… What…?

        For a moment, I… felt something. It was brief… but it was something. “Brute, whatever that was, it’s working. Keep going.”

        “Ugh… I was stalling, moron…” Brutalight grunted, glaring daggers at me.

        “S-sorry.” I whispered in a low tone, trying to not catch any attention.

        Brutalight stared at Krosis. “Seriously, why not ten? Or twenty? Or an even number?”

        “Do I look like somepony who would just give away their plans through useless monologue?! I’m trying to kill you!!!” This time, he swung his scythe straight down on top of where Brutalight would be, but missed as she moved at the last second in order to get out of the way and work on the second one.

        Seconds later, while Brutalight was teleporting around Krosis, I felt another heavy weight lift off my shoulder. This time on my elbow instead as I gave her a thumbs up with my free hand. Again, Brutalight glared.

        “Fine, I just thought you’d show me the courtesy… Oh, is it to symbolize the other Nightmare Moon things that Ken killed?” All that did was cause Krosis to roar uncontrollably as the shadows that were all around him began to grow as he glared towards Brutalight before charging directly at her.

        “Don’t you DARE try to defile my brothers, you soulless black hearted B*TCH!!! I’ll rip your heart out of your chest for that!!!” Did… he seriously just call her that? Out of all the things he could’ve said… why did it have to be that?

        “I’m no more a b*tch than you are…” The last weight suddenly lifted, “Ken, are you done with your standing around...? I have a lotta experiments to do.”

        Well, let’s find out… Now with the last of the weight on my arm being lifted, I felt my energy actually being able to flow through this time. Turning it into a blade that I was to hold onto as I looked towards her. “I am… Though, I have an idea,” I told her, getting up on my legs as I saw Krosis stop dead in his tracks, but still enraged. “You lead… I follow.”

        “Goody~” Brutalight’s horn flared as a black and violet sphere appeared below Krosis, which forced him onto the ground violently. Two short, thick blades of different designs appeared in the air above Krosis. “You got the soul and heart thing mixed up~” Then, the blades impaled Krosis in the blink of an eye.

        “Grr… Why you!!” However, even with being impaled, Krosis snapped his right claw and the ground began to rumble under Brutalight as an attempt in order to try and break her concentration. 

        But, the thing he did not take into account, was me severing his claw from his arm with a single slash of my blade. The attack caused him to scream in pain, as he glared back at us. The scythe around him was beginning to change and transform into a whip. One that grabbed onto Brutalight by her hooves in an attempt to try and drag her across the floor and throw her into a wall.

        Brutalight took the hit, looking unphased and bored. “Ow...” She remarked, unremarkably. Krosis himself, using his free claw, pulled the two blades that Brutalight had originally used and threw them aside.

        “You think conventional weapons can harm me!? Pitiful!!” He roared, yanking Brutalight over to him. Whatever he was trying to do though… I was not going to let that happen. So, running at him, I slashed at Krosis to knock him backwards. Freeing Brutalight from his grip as she was able to get back up on all fours.

        “You gonna kill him? Luna or Applejack said only you could kill it.” Brutalight remarked.

        “That’s right… but first we need to stop him from trying to change everything here to his liking,” I told her, looking back at Krosis for a brief second before speaking.. “I need to cut off his other claw first. Then he won’t be able to bend anything here to his will… Do you have any spells that can force him down to his knees?”

        “I have many.” Brutalight stated. “I’ll set up a trap here, you lure him over. Once he’s here, the trap will force him to the ground.”

        Nodding my head, I got to work on keeping Krosis occupied so he would not realize what Brutalight was doing. Our weapons clashed with each other as his changed back into the scythe form from before in order to combat my blade. Despite only having one hand, the aspect was still able to go toe-to-toe with me and counter almost every one of my attacks. Even getting close to almost striking me across the chest with the edge of his blade.

        We continued to clash with one another for another minute or so, before I pushed him back with another attack. I wanted to see how Brutalight was with her progress, but I remembered that if I let my guard down for a minute, he would cleave my head off of my shoulders. So, I solely needed to focus on Krosis right now until she’s ready.

        “Is this really everything you can do?! Where was the ferocity that destroyed my brothers?!! Are you truly the fearsome warrior with the soul bound to a damnable Onyx!?!” He lashed out, his attacks happening much quicker than before. Making me seem concerned that he was going to try and throw me off balance.

        Taking a moment to back up, I began to concentrate some of the energy I had on me through my legs as I looked back at him. Krosis himself was preparing to slam his scythe into the ground as I charged at him and dashed underneath. Striking his back, the aspect howled in pain once more before swinging his scythe in a vertical motion, forcing me to fall backwards and barely missing the edge of it as I got back up to my feet.

        “It’s been ready for a bit!” Brutalight called out from… where was she?

        “Brute, where are you?” I then asked, knocking Krosis back as I tried to leave some space between him and I. I began to head to where exactly I saw her last, but not try to get too close to where I accidentally get caught in the trap instead of Krosis.

        “Where do you think you’re going!!?!” The aspect roared, giving chase and trying to attack me while I was on the run.

        “Keep heading straight but jump when you see a flash of purple.” I heard, listening to what Brutalight told me as I kept on pushing forward. After reaching a certain point, I saw the flash and immediately jumped into the air, while Krosis just ran straight forward. Instantly, wires of shadow began to spring out like vines. Latching onto the aspect from all sides and forcing him down to the ground.

        “You dare try to-!!” Before he could try anything, I slashed at his other wrist, cutting off his other hand and preventing him from trying to break free as he fell to both knees. Not wasting any time, I prepared one last slash as I held my blade above my head and slashed down the middle. Where it slowly began to have Krosis break in half.

        However, he did not go away quietly… and instead gave off one chilling warning. “D-damn you!!! I-if you think you’re safe with us gone, then you are not!!”

        “Shut this f*cker up already…” Brutalight grunted, aggravated. “I have classes to attend, and I’d rather not be subject to my treachers sadistic hard ons.”

        As if it was on cue, Krosis was no more… but now, someone else stood there. Looking like Revaan when we were in Hunter’s realm. “You… freed me? Thank you… I appreciate everything you did.”

        “Um… I know that you’re a dragon soul… but you don’t seem like the others,” I added, before looking back to this one. “Who are you?”

        “Really now?” He asked, almost laughing. “You’re bound to my son and you don’t know who I am… Oh boy…” The soul soon noticed Brutalight just standing there for a moment before taking a deep breath. “First though… let me send your friend back to the physical realm-.”

        “No need, I’ll leave on my own. I can see when I’m unwanted…” With that, Brutalight vanished in a puff of black and purple energy.

        That just had the soul let out a deep sigh as he looked back at me. “Children these days… All I do is try to show a little bit of gratitude and they take it the other way,” He then turned to me, smiling a bit. “You must be Kendov… the one that Revaan’s bound too.”

        “And… you’re his father.”

        “Yes, but I prefer to go by my name. Sulvulaan,” The name rang a bell in my head. Sulvulaan, the dragon word for dusk. “I always wanted to make sure that my son grew up to be a strong and powerful dragon. And with you helping him… correct me if this isn’t the right phrase, but I think he’s in good hands.”

        I nodded my head, thanking him for a minute as he looked back to me. Now glowing with light all around him as he looked to me. “Guess I have to go now… but before I do, I wanted to give you something. Consider it a token of my appreciation,” A mass of silver light soon flowed towards me as I felt it course through my arm. All before I looked back to him as everything around me began to fade to white. “Tell my son that I am proud of the dragon that he’s become.”



        The moment that I woke up, it was not with my eyes slowly opening… or where I try to slowly rise up from whatever I was lying on. No, when I woke up from the nightmarish hell I had been through, it felt like when Jon Snow was brought back to life in Game of Thrones. It was immediate, quick… and it startled anypony close by that saw it.

        “Hey Ken?” I heard Pinkis speak up. “Never do that again… or I’ll eat you like a Sarlacc Pit.” Brutalight snorted.

        I turned to look towards Pinkis… before pulling her towards me for a hug. “My god, I thought I was a goner… I-i’m glad I’m back…” In the middle of it though, I turned to Brutalight in order to tell her something. “Brutalight… if it weren’t for you, I would’ve been a goner. Thank you… I mean it.”

        “And I don’t care…” Brutalight snarked. “I only did this because Pinkis was bothering me. First contact in months and I’m needed to save someone.” Pinkis looked away shyly.

        “Brutalight… you’re always welcome to come visit whenever you feel like it,” I now began thinking of something as I looked back at Pinkis. “We can always invite you to a celebration or two if you feel like you need to take a break every once in a while… You did say that I owed you one right?”

        “Yeah, and that’s not something I’m interested in… Keep your friendship to yourself, I’ll have none of this world. I only cared enough to come here because of Pinkis, even if she’s ignored me.” Brutalight chuckled darkly, turning around. “You wouldn’t want this monster at any party. Just pretend I don’t exist, friendship isn’t in my vocabulary anymore.”

        With that, she walked out of the room. Leaving Pinkis and I alone as I looked back at her.

        “Her attitude is partially my fault, the Elements of Insanity cast her out after her, Rainbine and Rarifruit had a… confrontation.”

        “Don’t blame yourself, Pinkis,” I said, placing a hand on her shoulder before noticing something. “Hey… Where’s everypony else? Is it just us here?”

        “The others had some things to do. AJ got called by her family and Twilight carried Luna to a guest room until she can recover. I think RD’s with AJ.” Pinkis replied. I nodded my head in response, before looking back to her as gave her a kiss on the lips, which made her squeak and turn a shade darker.

        “Thanks, Pinkis… you’re a lifesaver,” I told her, before thinking of something. “Would you… like to spend some time together? We don’t always get to be alone like this.”

        “W-well… I’m sure it couldn’t hurt.” Pinkis shyly responded.




Point of View: Applejack




        By the time that ah was called over by Big Mac, ah was really concerned about leaving Ken. Especially with that friend of Pinkis’ trying to help him. But… after a while, that fear began to subside. Rainbow herself even went back in order to check on everything and told me that everything was okay and that Pinkis was just waiting for him to wake up.

        As I was sweeping up the last of what was on the patio, ah watched as Ruby and Magma were playing with each other and also chewing on Rainbow’s tail. They seemed to be having a lot of fun, despite them asking about when was their papa coming over. It… reminded me of when ah had to tell Applebloom about what happened to Ma and Pa that fateful day.

        Yet… when ah looked up and was putting the duster away, my heart skipped a beat. For a moment… ah thought ah saw a mare. One that looked exactly like Ma. I blinked for a moment, but she was still there.

        “Mama, this is fwun!!!” For a brief second, I turned as I watched Magma putting out feathers from Rainbow’s wings as ah had to grab them before Rainbow could do anything. Ah looked back out towards the trees after that… and that mare that ah saw vanished. “Mama, what’s wrong?”

        “Ah, i-it’s nothing Ruby.” Ah told her, before looking back at Rainbow and tilting my head towards the door. “Let’s go inside, ah bet that Granny Smith has a new story to read to us tonight.” With that, we all went inside, making sure to turn out the light as ah closed the door behind me.




End Chapter 43

> 44- Zero
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Zero




        Two weeks. That was how much time passed since I had defeated Krosis and in the time that passed, many things had occurred. For one thing, I was able to finally get the chance to spend some much needed time with Pinkis. With the last few months being one insane thing after another, one of the most important things that I was able to do now that everything had settled down for the most part was take Pinkis out on a date. A proper one. Sure, we had been together for a while and my relationship with her was much different than the one I have with AJ, but it still felt necessary.

        If you ignore the fact that Twilight was actually spying in a nearby bush and found a way to get Rainbow and Rarity to join her. And her reasons for doing it? She thought that the dinner date we were on was the best way to observe what would happen on a first date, because apparently there were no books on the subject in her castle. At least, that was what AJ told me after the fact.

        Unfortunately, not everything that happened was essentially ‘good’. After what happened in the Changeling Kingdom with Pharynx, Zektor and his two nieces, Holly and Maple, had decided to return to the Kingdom to assist Thorax and their kind however they could. Many of the other changelings that were there also decided to go with them, with one exception being Chrysalis since it was still going to be a long while before she can be seen by others as ‘reformed’.

        Yet, looking back on everything that Aaron told me, something about all of this just didn’t add up. When he, Rainbow and a few others that were with Starlight and Trixie were in the changeling kingdom, they had an encounter with a mare named Lightning Dust and somehow, she was able to control fire magic. Which, based on my limited knowledge of Ponykind in general, was supposed to be impossible. Yet, there was two things that stood out to me when Aaron explained this.

        First, there was somepony that Lightning referred to as ‘Mother’. Not just once, but several times. If what Aaron told me was true, and that what he heard was actually real, then this mother figure tore off Lightning’s old wings and replaced them with what she called Icarus’ Wings. The second was based on something that Lightning Dust had said upon first encountering Aaron.

        “Well, well, well… looks like one of the marked has come to play…”

        When I hear the words ‘the marked’, it makes me automatically think of two things. One, you’re seen as either a potential target or someone of interest, and Two, there’s more than one. Given what happened with Aaron, I’m concerned now that more of the people both inside and outside of the hollow might be targeted by this group that Lightning’s in.

        And what’s worse… is that I’m worried that either I might be next… or somepony close to me will be.



Present Day

        When Applejack asked for me to help out around Sweet Apple Acres for a while, I honestly did not think it seemed much. But it wasn’t until I arrived there early that morning that I realized that instead of actually helping Applejack and her family, I was pretty much filling in for her. She must’ve forgot to tell me about some camping trip that she, Rarity and Rainbow had with Cutie Mark Crusaders as I had to spend most of my morning hitting trees with my bare fists in order to get the apples to come down off of the trees. That and Granny Smith chewed me out earlier, saying that no magic is allowed for applebucking and especially no weapons.

        I continued my shift on early in the morning right up until the middle of the afternoon, with a few breaks in between as I got the chance to get some water and some rest. Yet… the one thing that I did not anticipate for me to see was actually Revaan fly overhead. Landing in a clearing not far from the barn as I got up. “Hey Granny, how much longer do we have to work in the orchard.”

        “Well, with the haul that you and Mac brought in today, ah say we have quite enough as it is,” I heard her say from the open door frame as she looked back at me. “You’re free to go back to town now.”

        “Thanks, Granny,” I replied, before going in the direction where Revaan landed.

        “Hey, youn’gun! Town’s the other way!” She hollered back, but I couldn’t get the chance to answer her as I raced over. When I finally got over to Revaan, I let out a breath as I looked back at him.

        “Hey Revaan, what in the world are you doing all the way out here?” I asked him upon him noticing me.

        “Do you remember the ruins where I found you?” He asked. That question seemed… out of the blue, but all I did was nod as I looked back at him. “Well, not too long ago, I sensed the presence of a powerful dragon. Not that far from here in the Ghastly Gorge.”

        I blinked for a moment as I processed this information. Another dragon? Just as powerful as Revaan? “Do you think it’s… another Onyx?”

        “Not necessarily another Onyx. The power from this one is much different than that of mine or any other dragon that we have come across before. But it is still just as powerful nonetheless. Perhaps even greater than the ones we have met before.” Revaan’s response made me curious as to who this would be, but also made me feel a little concerned. But hell, if Revaan wanted to go take a look at these ruins, then who am I to say no?

        “Are you saying that you want to take a look and maybe see this dragon for ourselves?” I then asked him in response. He nodded his head, before lowering his head and allowing for me to jump on his back. Stretching out his wings as he began to lift us into the air and take off.

        When we arrived at the ghastly gorge, we found the ruins to be deep in the valley itself, hidden in the cliffside. At first, it looked as if it was just a huge pile of rubble just sitting there. But with a flap of his wings and a push from his claws, the rocks and stones were pushed aside to reveal a deteriorated gateway with remnants of markings forever lost to time. The hinges had withered to oblivion, which had causes the gate doors to fall inwards into the lightless crypt.

        As I took a step inside, I felt something hit my foot as I bent down to pick it up. It was a sturdy piece of wood, which was then fashioned into a torch as I held it in my right hand and turned to Revaan. “Hey, could you-” Before I could finish, Revaan let out a breath of fire as it lit the top of the torch and began to provide a source of light to the darkened tunnels we were about to step forth into. “Thanks.”

        Stepping forth, the two of us began our descent into the darkened ruins that awaited us. The first few moments did not surprise us with anything. But… then we began to see what awaited us inside. Bones. The charred and withered bones of dragons long dead. Some that were as big as that of Torch when we saw him while others were smaller, even… Spike or Ember sized.

        What was worse though was when we saw what looked like a straw nest, with cracked eggshells over it and darkened stains. “By the ancestors…”

        “What? What is it?” I asked, looking back at him as he pointed at the shells.

        “These are dragon eggs… and that’s blood,” His response sent a chill down my spine as I looked back at him. “This was a hatchery.”

        Turning around, we looked back at the rest of the bones as he looked back at me. “And this was once a home for dragons. But… something happened.”

        “A battle, perhaps?” I asked.

        “No… with what we’re seeing, it looks much worse,” He spoke, looking at me as if he could tell what happened here. “In battle, dragons are forbidden from killing another dragon’s young. This… this was a massacre.”

        We heard something fall much further in, immediately catching the attention of both of us as we slowly began to move towards that noise. Not sure what awaited us as we continued to move forward, passing through more skeletons of dragons that were long dead. Some were even split in half or had their heads severed from their bodies as their bones laid there in the rubble.

        However, as we got farther into the crypt, that was when we saw a crack in the ceiling. Pouring in beams of light from outside as it began to fill part of the room. But that was not what stood out the most. Instead, that was what we found at the end. A massive room with a massively long table made out of stone, cracked in two. Beyond that was a single pale human woman from what I could tell, with pure white hair and matching loose clothes. Her back was turned to us, so I couldn’t see her face, but she was muttering something that I couldn’t make out.

        What I could partially make out though, was the painting on the wall. That being a faded… human skull. Like that wasn’t ominous or anything. And then… I heard her.

        “Sweet mother, sweet mother…” She sang slowly, turning around. Her face was eerily serene, it’s tone matching her garb and hair. Her left arm was mechanical, like armor but fused to flesh if there even was any underneath. But the strangest part of her, was a pink flower that sprouted from one of her eyes. “I’m finally home again~”

        Hang on… Mother? Didn’t Aaron tell me that Lightning Dust said something along those lines?

        “Ah, the dragon master.” Her voice became stern and commanding, one that matched someone like Luna’s stature. “So you can sense Mikhail… I was afraid that my time here was wasted.”

        Mikhail? Was that someone that they knew? More to the point though, who was this woman? “Wasted? Were you… expecting us to come?” I now asked her, stepping forth into the light.

        “Hmm~ You are pretty cute, aren’t you~?” She said, a smirk I can only describe as devious appearing on her face. “You’d have made an excellent… no, no. Oh, you asked me something. Where are my manners?” She walked across the room, metal heels echoing through the empty catacombs. “Yes, I was hoping your dragon would sense Mikhail’s arrival. So I waited to see if you’d seek him out, and here you are!”

        Revaan now decided to speak instead of me as he approached behind me now. “If this Mikhail that you speak of is the dragon that I sensed… then who would you happen to be, miss?”

        “Oh, have I not introduced myself? I am your new Goddess, and you’re the bugs under my heel!” She pronounced. “I am the Intoner, Zero!”

        O… kay, that was a bit of a mouthful. “Goddess?” I asked, raising an eyebrow to her. “Correct me if I’m wrong, but I was under the impression that this ‘Mother’ figure you were speaking of was a goddess you were praying too… Is that not the case?”

        “The Night Mother is indeed important, but she is but a means of communication. You wouldn’t understand.” She continued to smile. “I am but Thor to Sythis’ Odin, and the Night Mother is his and the Brotherhood's all seeing eye.”

        The more that she talked, the more that I was beginning to have a very bad feeling of where this might go. But… there was something I got to know. “I believe I have heard of the ‘Mother’ being spoken before by somepony else,” I then said to her camly. “Would you happen to know somepony named Lightning Dust?”

        “Oh, sister Lightning. I remember infusing the Icarus Wings into her. It wasn’t pretty, but she’s much better off than you will be.” She drew what looked like a scabbard from beneath a white shoulder cape on her left side, and dragged it across the ground. “You’ve caused quite the commotion here, haven’t you? Made a name for yourself and your dragon.” The ceiling began to vibrate.

        “Well, trying to bring back the Onyx Dragonkin isn’t exactly a quiet job.” I told her, before looking at the ceiling for a moment. And just then, it caved as a pale white dragon smashed through it, landing beside Zero, chuckling in a deep voice, though his mouth barely moved. Zero looked downright pissed at this, though.

        Revaan though… looked shocked as he saw the newfound dragon. “Y-you’re… one of the Moonstone Kin. But how?”

        “Let’s just say I got lucky.” Mikhail said, though his voice seemed to originate from within my mind. “I am the last of my kind, though. That, I believe, you may have felt for a short time.”

        “Asshole…” Zero grumbled, crossing her arms and huffing. Meanwhile, I was beginning to have a hard time trying to process what exactly was being said as I looked back to Revaan and cleared out my throat.

        “Moonstone Kin?”

        “They were another kin of dragons that were once allies with the Onyx,” Revaan told me. “But after when Nightmare Moon attacked us all those years ago, I had thought that the Moonstone Kin met the same fate as my kind.”

        “And they did. What you saw on your way in was the result of her crusade.” Oh… god, I feel like I’m going to be sick. “Zero saved me from that fate, however. And I intend to repay my debt in full, through you, if I have to.”

        Hearing that made me tense up, especially given the circumstances of the bond that we shared and what would happen if either Revaan and I were killed. But why was Mikhail all hostile towards us? Because if he keeps this up, I got a bad feeling of where this might be going.

        “Anyways, I’d like to know where Nightmare is…” Zero suddenly spoke up, and I sensed the hostility in her voice.

        For a moment, I was unsure what to say… before letting out a sigh as I looked back at her. “Nightmare herself was an aspect that corrupted Princess Luna and made her not herself. Luna is herself again and as for Nightmare…” I paused for a moment, before looking back at her. Answering truthfully instead of trying to hide it from them. “Nightmare’s dead… I killed her.”

        “Then Luna must pay for what she did to me.” Zero glared at me. I think she knew what I was thinking.

        “Luna did not do this, it was Nightmare that took control of her-” I tried to say, before I was interrupted when I saw Revaan’s claw in front of me.

        “Ken… one thing that I know of the Moonstone Kin is that they can’t be solely convinced by words alone,” He said, before looking back at Mikhail and Zero. “That if you are to prove something to them, you must do it through actions. And they won’t rest until they see that their task is done.”

        “How would you know?” I asked, a little surprised by what he said.

        “Because my mother was one,” Woah… that… definitely came out of nowhere. But Mikhail himself really seemed unfazed by that. “My mother, Nahl Vulon, was of the Moonstone Kin and my father, Sulvulaan, was of the Onyx. That’s why I know.”

        “Hmm… That name brings up strange feelings.” Mikhail looked to Zero, who seemed to be surprised. “Do you recognize her name?”

        “I’ll… tell you another time. It would only get in our way.” She dragged her armored finger across the blade of her sword. “You will deliver a message to the Princesses...”

        A message? By the way that it’s coming off, it sounds like she wants for me to deliver a threat instead.

        “And if you refuse to comply… I will use the heads of everyone you love.”

        Now that… had me glare back at her. “Leave them out of this…” I don’t know how she would know about my friends, AJ or Pinkis, but I can’t have them get all caught up in this mess.

        “Then you’ll stay out of my affairs after you tell the Princesses that Zero and Michael have returned.” She said, a dark smirk forming on her lips as Mikhail stood up taller to emphasize her point. “You can do that at least, no?”

        “Wait… Michael?” Revaan spoke up as he looked back at Mikhail now. Eyes widening as he looked back at him. “No… That can’t be right…”

        “What’s wrong, Revaan?” I asked him, noticing Revaan back up and raise himself up as he looked back at him.

        What I heard him say next was something that I did not anticipate for at all. “That name… it belonged to my grandfather.”

        Mikhail seemed genuinely confused, tilting his head. Zero, though, was angered at this. I could see her hands move to the grip of her blade now, rage present in her eyes as she glared at both of us. “Umm… Can we talk about this?”

        “No… Mikhail, attack!” At those words, the Moonstone dragon lunged towards Revaan and over my head. I didn’t have time to look back as Zero had closed the distance between us and sent her blade into my right shoulder. And it hurt… a lot.

        And the pain from my injury transferred to Revaan, who was forced to flinch to the right as Mikhail closed in. For me, I had to get out of this scenario right now. Channeling energy through my right hand, I fired off a wave of energy towards the ground. Throwing myself back as another surge of pain went through me when Zero’s sword was ripped out.

        And just when I thought I had the chance to at least get ready, Zero charged at me again. Forcing me to conjure a pair of blades to block and parry the attack, despite the fact that my wound was just only beginning to slowly heal. Revaan looked to be in a pinch as well. Letting out a breath of fire to try and keep Mikhail back, but it did not stop the Moonstone Dragon’s advances.

        However, despite my best efforts to block her attacks, Zero was much different than that of previous enemies I’ve faced. She demonstrated more strength, power and combat experience than in the time that I had been here at all. Disarming me of my weapons several times and taking advantages of weak points that she was able to exploit.

        As she continued to attack us, Revaan’s fire blast was beginning to have parts of the chamber burn. Providing a minimal amount of light in the pitch black darkness as I tried to focus on Zero. I felt sharp pains constantly throughout my body, like bite marks that sank way too deep for comfort.

        Zero was far too fast for me to land even a single hit on her, and I began to think that she was toying with me too. Wanting me to actually put up a fight against her. Well… By all means, let's give it to her. “Denek Sil.” My arm began to glow a light brown as the pair of hatchets that was my second dragon arm began to manifest. And this time, when they clashed with Zero’s blade, they were strong enough to not break on impact.

        Even more so that when I threw one of the hatchets at the ground below her, the earth began to shake shortly before returning to me. Problem was, that did not cause Zero to let up on her attacks.

        Alright then… let's try something different. Switching weapons, I changed out my dragon arms to Norok as the pair of gauntlets began to channel flames around them as I punched the ground. Releasing a powerful wave of fire and flames as it quickly began to spread throughout the chamber.

        Zero, though, summoned a giant lance about the same size as herself and jammed the tip into the ground after leaping into the air. She held onto it with her armored arm, suspending herself upside down, safely above my fire. “You better try harder, you’re not impressing me or Mikhail~!”

        Who said I was trying to impress anybody!? “Ruuvak Iiz.”

        As I called back the flames, the dragon arms on my feet took form and with a stomp of my foot, rapidly sent ice through the ground and up the sides of the lance that Zero was holding onto. She quickly caught on and leapt off of it as her sword reappeared, and she…

        SHNK!

        … Threw it at me! Oh god, why did she aim for the stomach!?

        “Ken!” Revaan shouted, before flinching in pain himself as I staggered backwards. Trying to bear with the pain as I looked back at her and attempted to pull out her blade.

        “Tuz, horvutah~!” She cooed, her voice sounding filtered. I screamed as I felt metallic barb-like wires wrap around my arms and torso. They tightened as Zero sauntered over towards me, a confident smirk tracing her lips. “You disappoint. Let this be a lesson, knave…” She took ahold of her blade and twisted it a little.

        Grr… Damn it… What can I do right now?! I’m in severe pain and can’t move an inch with a freaking blade in my chest. What can I do? 

        Hang on though… there is one thing. “S-sorry Revaan…”

        “Ken, don’t you dare-!”

        “-For not telling you about this sooner…” I coughed as my arm began to glow. “Sulvulaan.”

        Immediately, a grey metallic substance began to twist around my arm. Severing pieces of the chains that were around my arms and then shooting out towards Zero. Barely missing the flower that was around her eye as I attempted to pull the blade out of my chest. Wrapping around my right arm as I looked back at Zero.

        In pain… and in agony right now… I could only say three things. “I-i’ll… tell them…”

        “Then I’ll leave you two to lick your wounds.” She gripped the handle of the sword, “Tuz, gaar~” The binds receded into the blade, and she removed it from my stomach, which hurt a lot. Like worse than anything I’ve felt so far. And this is coming from the fact that I’ve been almost blown up, shot at, set on fire, stabbed and pretty much anything else that would kill a normal living being.

        Mikhail spoke up next, “You would do wise to aid him, and quickly. Wouldn’t want you both to fade so quickly.” There was a bit of malice in his voice as he moved back to Zero’s side, who swiftly mounted upon a saddle I didn’t notice before. “For your sake, pray we do not meet again.”

        For a moment, Revaan said nothing. Staying quiet as he watched them lea… ve-e… Oh god, I think I’m gonna pass out-

        THUD!!




Point of View: Revaan




        “Ken!!” I shouted just as I heard him collapse against the ground. I had felt all the pain that he was being forced to go through, but somehow, he wasn’t dead… Because if he were, then I would be crashing on the ground right next to him.

        Picking him up gently with my front claws. I fired off a volley of fireballs to open the roof and open up a way for me to escape. Once in the air, I immediately raced back to the Hollow. Ken needed medical attention and quickly! Any time I waste would mean less time that either of us would have to live.

        “Revaan, you’re back-” Oh dear ancestors… I got someone’s attention. It’s Shayne and Aurox… Oh dear ancestors, it’s Shayne and Aurox. And Pinkis is with them. “What the-!? Ken!! How did-?!”

        “Look, I don’t have time to explain here-”

        “Come on, can’t you at least say something-!?”

        “I don’t have time to explain why I don’t have time to explain to you, Shayne. Ken needs help! Get any soul shards you find and grab Dr. Cross right now!!”

        All Shayne did was nod as she raced off to get what I asked her too as I laid Ken down on the courtyard floor. Using a talon to tear off the shirt that he was wearing and twisting the cloth so it can be applied to slow the bleeding. Pinkis took this chance to help by applying pressure. The blood from his wound seeping in as his former shirt began to turn red.

        After a few moments, Shayne and Aurox arrived, carrying as many soul shards as possible over to us. I instructed them to crack them open over the wounds and let the magic from the shards seep in as they began to slowly heal the injuries that he had sustained. However, even with his wounds healing, he wouldn’t be conscious just yet. At this point, all he would need is-

        “Okay, just who the hell decided to do this to him?!” I looked to Shayne, just as I shook my head.

        “Zero…” I said, looking back at her and Pinkis. “Zero and Mikhail… of the brotherhood. We found them, and they forced us to-”

        “Brotherhood?” Pinkis tilted her head. “You don’t mean… the Dark Brotherhood, right?”

        “All she mentioned was that of some… Night Mother…” I said, before looking back at her. “Why…? Do you know of something?”

        “M-maybe…” She looked away.

        “Pinkis… I’m sorry, but I can’t settle for maybe’s…” I told her. “This woman nearly killed Ken, has a dragon as an ally that’s my grandfather and forced us to comply with her demands…” For a moment, I let out a breath. Before looking back at her. “Please tell us… for Ken’s sake.”

        Pinkis sighed. “I’m not repeating myself… all you need to know for now is that they’re far beyond anything you’ve dealt with. And they’re something that my friends and I are afraid of.” She rubbed her temples with her hooves. “Call everyone you trust or think needs to hear this. I think Twilight’s on the top of that list.”

        “Celestia and Luna as well,” I added. “From what I could tell, the one who attacked us seemed to know who she was… and is hellbent on murdering Luna.”

        “Uh… why-?”

        “She thinks she’s still Nightmare Moon and the one responsible for murdering all of her dragon’s kin.”

        “Oh, so like you and Ken, but psychotically evil-?” I glared back at Shayne, rising over her as she took off. “Okay, getting everyone now!!”

        “I’m sorry for withholding this for now… I just think it’d be easier to tell everyone at once.” Pinkis said, clearly feeling awkward in the tense situation we’re in. For me, I felt… bad for her. So, sympathetically, I placed one of my claws gently around her shoulder as I looked back at her.

        “Everything will be okay… If you and Shayne had not gotten here when you did, I think the damage would’ve been much worse,” I said, looking back at her. “I’m grateful for this. Thank you-.”

        “What in the HAY HAPPENED!?!” Oh dear ancestors, give me patience. I turned my head to see a shocked Pinkie Pie along with some of her friends as Shayne was waving her hands to get my attention.

        “I brought back as many as I could find!!”

        “Shayne, I thought Pinkis told you to get everyone.”

        “Yeah, you did. Twilight’s still writing letters to everypony.” … Well, that at least makes some kind of sense. “Somehow, she doesn’t know any spell to send off multiple letters simultaneously to somepony.”

        That… just caused me to blink. Really? All that magical power and being the Princess of Friendship and she can’t be able to send off multiple letters at once in a crisis like this… Really?

        “She also accidentally sent off the notes that she took while spying on Ken and Pinkis during their date.”

        “What…?” Pinkis snarled, her eyes twitching.

        “Yeah, apparently Rainbow said that she was having trouble with trying to have a first date and such, but she thinks it’s because she’s so nervous about getting laid-”

        By the ancestors, I will do literally ANYTHING in order to get out of this!!!

        “I’ll kill them later…” Pinkis seethed through gritted teeth.

        “Can we all just take a moment to please calm down?” I now heard a purple alicorn arrive as she had Celestia and Luna standing right behind her. “I know that this is an emergency, but shouting doesn’t help any of it.”

        “Oh thank the ancestors you’re here,” I said, before noticing something. “Hang on… where’s Applejack? Twilight, where’s Applejack, Rarity and Rainbow.”

        “Oh, they’re camping in Rainbow Falls.”

        “Seriously?” Shayne then asked. “You were able to send off many letters individually to one another to almost everypony else and you can’t be able to send it to three ponies who are camping?”

        “I’m drained from all the other letters I’ve already sent. What, do you think I have infinite magic or something?”

        “Best not ruin their trip with worry.” Pinkis added.

        “Can everypony please take a moment in order to calm themselves down?” Celestia now spoke up. Moments afterwards, the room went quiet as I looked back at both of the alicorn sisters as she looked to me. “Revaan… Please explain what happened-”

        “Zero and Michael have returned.” The words I spoke had the expression on Celestia’s face cease to exist. Her eyes widening as she stared at me, a look of horror upon her face as she looked back at her sister. However… Luna’s reaction was much different to the situation than I anticipated.

        “Who? I… don’t remember anypony by those names at all.”

        “I do though…” Celestia replied back. “I knew her a long long time ago… You can say that she was one of the first ones to arrive here before Ken or anypony else. Very playful, kind, adventurous. Didn’t want to seek conflict with anypony she met. A friend of the dragons and one who represented them… B-but when Nightmare…” She paused for a moment, looking at Luna before continuing what she was saying. “... happened, I thought she was lost among the lives of all the dragons who were slain that fateful night.”

        “Well… Turns out, she’s alive… and is part of something much worse…” I said, before looking downwards. “But before we go any further, we should wait for Ken to wake up.”

        “No telling how long that’d be. I’ll let you relay everything once he’s awake.” Pinkis said. Not arguing there, I suppose. She stepped in front of me, and inhaled deeply. “I think you all know I’m not… from this universe.”

        Mostly everyone nodded, including me. Aurox just shrugged and agreed with them as well.

        “I lived in a dimension where Displaced had formed a society. A big one. And with size comes instability.” Pinkis looked sideways. “A gang sprouted. It grew, and grew, until it was a major threat to the security of… well, everyone. They were systematically targeted, and in a questionable move, so were their families. But a few survived and fled, forming the Dark Brotherhood.”

        She continued, “Brutalight was tasked with hunting them down before things got hectic. She said they’d become almost cult-like, worshipping a being known as Sythis, and travel through the multiverse seeking other Displaced vulnerable enough to recruit.” Pinkis chuckled, though it was humorless. “They send Displaced to a world, begin recruiting locals and establish themselves as a group of hired cut throats and assassins. They’re well organized, and once they establish a sanctuary, they’re almost impossible to sniff out… and absolutely impossible to snuff out, if they send a strong leader.”

        “And now they’re here…” Celestia replied.

        “And Zero’s their leader… their Listener.” Pinkis added. “Have any of you heard the name ‘Night Mother’ at all? Or ‘sweet mother’?”

        Aaron, who just happened to be standing next to Shayne now, raised his hand and spoke up. “I have… a pony named Lightning Dust was saying it and said how she got something from that same mother called Icarus Wings and looked happy about her old wings being ripped off.”

        “And Zero said she was the one who put them on personally.” I added.

        “Then she, and anyone she interacts with, are assassins. The wings thing is new though.” Pinkis scratched her chin. “She’s most likely their recruiter. Getting her before she recruits more will be important.”

        “Yeah… there’s a slight problem with that,” I added on. “When she told us to carry the message, she told us to do it or else she would personally mount everyone's head on a pike. And she has the power to match that claim. We were barely able to hold our own against her, and if she’s recruiting others… I can’t imagine how powerful they might be.”

        “Then we’ll need help too… at least to get Ken strong enough to face her without alerting the Brotherhood.” Pinkis groaned. “I’ll… talk to Brutalight to see if she has any ideas on how to deal with them. I’ve never met this Zero, but she was hand picked by the Brotherhood to set up base here. Her power and knowledge of this would leaves us at a disadvantage.”

        “Perhaps I should take a moment to explain what I know from our encounter to fill you in.” I offered. “I think you might find the information useful.”

        “Please… Tell us what you saw,” Celestia then spoke, causing me to let out a breath as I looked back to her.

        “It all started after I felt another dragon's presence coming from the Ruins of Sonsu Gaard…”




End Chapter 44

> 45- Reforged
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound By Scales- Reforged




        When I woke up, I did not find myself in the hollow or anywhere else that would put me in danger, but instead, I found myself in the mindscape once more. Only this time, I felt myself at a loss of breath and still sore and in pain from what happened earlier. It all happened so quickly that I wasn’t able to actually defend myself. In a way, I felt helpless. Everything that I have learned, everything that I had at my disposal. All of my strength had no effect against Zero and Mikhail. Just what happened?

        “We need to talk.”

        Just as immediate as me waking up here, I turned around and found Chroma standing right behind me in his human form. However, this time, he didn’t seem calm like the last time. In fact, the expression on his face looked the exact opposite of such. “After everything that you have gone through so far and all the foes you’ve overcome, this one puts you at the closest to death,” he told me, walking around me as he continued to speak. “And after watching your… attempt to fight back, all that did was show me how much you still have to learn and how much you need to change.”

        Without warning, I felt one of his hands go through my chest. Grabbing hold of something and yanking it out. As he did, an orb of energy began to float in his hand as he looked back at me. “And in order to make room, there is something you must give up.”

        “W-what the hell is that?” I asked, looking back at him with a raised eyebrow as I had one hand over the spot of my chest that he just impaled.

        “This is what I call a skill sphere. It’s how I’m able to see all the abilities, powers, and tools that you have at your disposal,” He told me, swiping a hand over it. Images of everything that I have learned and obtained began to take form. From my dragon arms to the abilities that I have learned. But after looking at some of them in particular, he used his other hand to grab hold of them as those abilities took the form of small orbs. “However, these ones you do not need anymore.”

        It only took me a few seconds to realize that the ones that he held in his outstretched hand were that of the powers that I had obtained from Grand Master Caex. The grandmaster dragon from when I first visited Connor’s world. But before I could be able to say anything or tell Chroma not to do it, he crushed them in his hands. “Before you say anything, let me say my piece,” he snarled. “I have watched your battles. Watched how you fight. And now I have determined the flaws that prevent you from being able to grow. The flaws that prevent you from actually being able to hold your own against the one with the Moonstone.”

        “W-what’s that?”

        “First, you might have used your dragon arms before to win fights against that of aspects, but for all other battles, you constantly use the abilities and weapons that you gained from others,” He told me. “If you are to succeed in future battles, you need to fight with a weapon you can call your own instead of heavily relying on the tools of a nameless. You can still control energy and you can summon the weapons that you have, but I removed all of the techniques that Caex taught you. I know that he was an important figure to you, but in order for you to be able to stand up to the new threats you face, you need to focus on your own growth.”

        After he said this, he had all the images of each of my powers return to the skill sphere as he held it in his hands. “Secondly, your other biggest flaw is more of a personal one. So let me ask you a question now… What do you fight for?”

        For a moment, I honestly wasn’t sure if this was supposed to be a trick question or if he wanted for me to actually answer it. But after a bit, I let out a small breath and began to speak. “I fight… for the Obsidian Hollow and the people in there who can’t defend themselves. For Revaan, for those who are close to me, my friends, and for Chroma.”

        Hold on… was he snickering? What the hell-? “Ken, there’s no point in fighting for someone who’s been long dead.”

        “No no, not that,” I shook my head now, realizing the mistake in what I was saying as I looked back at him. “Chroma is the name of my hoard branch-”

        Before I could speak anymore, the snickering from before changed to a downright serious glare as he looked back at me “Let me stop you right there,” Chroma corrected me. “Ken, you don’t have a hoard. And frankly, you don’t need one. The only reason why I see that you’re keeping that around is because you don’t want to let go of the first displaced you ever met. If you really had a hoard, then you would see anything and anyone around you as nothing more than possessions. And by the ancestors, I know for a fact that isn’t you.”

        I… was at a loss for words. Even if I didn’t want to admit it… he was right. Even after she fell to the void, part of me wanted to not just keep her memory alive, but her dream alive too. Part of me did not want to let go of that, even though it was something that I needed to.

        After what felt like almost a minute of silence, I finally looked back to Chroma now. “I’m… I’m sorry. I feel as if I not only let you down, but I let down everyone who counted on me. I do not want that to happen again.”

        “I know how it feels to lose someone that’s close to you. I lost many who were close to me the same way,” I heard him speak to me. “But trying to keep their memory alive? That only works for so long. You need to be able to change, to adapt and overcome… and if you are ready, I can tell you how.”

        Nodding my head, a new question began to form in the back of my mind as I looked back to him. “What must I do?”

        I could see a grin on Chroma’s face as he looked back at me. Almost as if he was waiting for me to say that. “To best explain it, allow me to show you something first,” Taking the sphere in his palm, he had his other hand slash down the middle. Causing the singular sphere to split into two separate ones like if a stage magician split a playing card into two other cards. The one on the right was silver in color while the other was green as Chroma began to speak once more, pointing to each sphere individually. “Everything that you have at your disposal is split into these two spheres. The first is your equipment sphere, which contains all your weapons and tools. Physical ones that you can channel your power into. The second one is your power sphere. It contains all the abilities you have as well as the different pulses you obtained from defeating the aspects of Nightmare.”

        With a twist of Chroma’s wrist, the second sphere turned into green smoke as the first one began to float above his other hand. Projections of each of the different weapons I had obtained were then seen. All five of my dragon arms, Hawkmoon, the different arrows… but something was off. “Now, what do you see that isn’t here?”

        After looking at it again, the answer became obvious. “My sword and my bow.”

        “Exactly,” Now the projections began to disappear as the sphere turned into smoke as well. “Don’t get me wrong, both of them are good weapons. However, in their current state and because of the many times that you have used them before, they’ve been taking so much damage to the point that if you even tried using them against the last opponent you faced, she would shatter them in half.”

        Well geez, thanks for the brutal honesty there. “Can’t I just have them repaired?”

        “In their state, no. If somepony tried to repair them the way that they are now, they’ll do more harm than good I’m afraid,” Chroma’s words didn’t quite settle well with me. I mean, heck. My sword and bow were the first ever weapons that I actually held in my hands. Given to me when Revaan and I first met upon arriving here. “But there is one possibility.”

        Hearing that gave me a slight bit of hope now. But a few seconds later, I begin to think that there’s some kind of catch. “What is it?” 

        “There’s a place in the dragonlands that only the dragon lords know. A workshop that is known for being the birthplace of the bloodstone scepter. If you take them there, the forge master can take what you have and reforge it into something greater. Something personalized to you,” He explained. “But… before you immediately try going to find the Dovah Forge, there is something else you must learn.”

        “Something… else?” I now asked, sounding a bit puzzled.

        “The importance of the dragon language,” When I first heard that, I wasn’t quite sure what he meant. Sure, I can be able to decipher what some words mean, but how could language help me make sure I don’t get my ass handed to me and dropped off nearby death’s door again? “In our culture, our language is more than just words. It’s a representation of our will and the power we possess. Each of the names for your Dragon Arms have a meaning to them and a reason for their name because it represented who they were in life. If you want the forgemaster to be able to craft you a weapon, you think to think of a name for it that represents not just you, but your partnership with Revaan.”

        As he said that, things began to slowly make sense. Norok meant ferocity, Ruvaak Iiz meant black ice, Denek Sil meant Sacred Earth, Velstrun stood for Windstorm and lastly, Sulvulaan meant Dusk. But… what could possibly represent both Revaan and I? “If you want to know where to start, there are books on our language in the archives,” As he said this, he reformed the sphere that he originally yanked out of me and now shoved it back in with the same amount of force. “That’s all I can do for now. I can’t hold your hand every step of the way, so you have to figure out the rest on your own. To prepare yourself for whatever comes next. Though, take some time to rest. You’re going to be sore when you wake up.”

        Though, I didn’t want to leave just yet. Not until I asked one last question. “H-how would I know if I’m… ready though?”

        As Chroma changed back to the form of the dragon he was, all he said was one last thing. “You won’t… like I said, you have to figure it out on your own.”



        When I was able to open my eyes and finally wake back up again, I found myself lying in the chambers where I would normally sleep. I still wore some of my old clothes from when I was out, my shirt having tears and blood stains all over it, and bandages covered the chest area where Zero shoved her sword into my chest. Everything was quiet as I slowly began to rise up from the bed and have my feet be on solid ground again.

        Though, as I was about to find out, rising from my slumber did not go unnoticed. “K-ken!” As I turned around, I felt something jump on top of my shoulder as I noticed my father sitting on my shoulder. A relieved expression on his face as he looked back at me. “Oh, I’m so glad you’re awake. We’ve been worried sick about you.”

        “S-sorry, Dad… “ I spoke lightly, rubbing a hand to my palm as I looked back at him. “I…”

        “Easy there. Revaan filled us in on what happened after he brought you back. You’ve been out for quite a while,” Dad told me, before looking as if something just dawned on him as he raised a finger. “Speaking of which, there was somepony who was waiting for you back outside. Wait right there.”

        Just like that, he quickly flew to the door and went out of the room. I was still trying to wrap my head around a few things and be aware of my surroundings after being out for so long, but when I heard the door open again, I saw that dad was not alone. Somepony else was with him. And she was just as shocked and relieved as he was… I think. “P-pinkis?”

        “Nah, Rarifruit took her out to destress. You getting hurt is going to be the norm from now on, isn’t it?” The voice belonged to none other that Fluttershout, who looked almost uninterested.

        I just shook my head in response to her question. “N-normally, this kind of thing doesn’t happen. Revaan and I are always careful wherever we go but… this one caught us both off guard,” I explained to her, before trying to get off the bed. “I-i’m sorry for stressing her out like that-”

        “Hey, take it easy,” I now heard dad tell me as he flew over to my shoulder and tried to get me to sit back down. “You shouldn’t push yourself to walk just yet. You’ve been out for a while.”

        Honestly, when I heard that, I blinked and stopped what I was doing before looking back at both of them. “W-what? H-how long was I… out for?”

        At first, Dad looked like he was going to tell me, but then turned towards Fluttershout. “Would you like me to tell him or would you like to do the honors?”

        “Oh, please, you do. I’m not the best with these kinda things.” Why did it feel like she was toying with me? Fluttershout had this cocky smirk on her face, too. I was really having trouble trying to determine what was happening right now.

        Of course, that was also when dad turned around and let out a deep sigh. “Ken, you’ve been out for nearly two days. Even Revaan was concerned for you.” Wow… that’s a first. Normally, Revaan isn’t the kind of dragon to demonstrate anything like that. So hearing that made me think I must’ve startled him or something. Then again, we were attacked by a dragon that was his grandfather of all things.

        “You’re lucky you’re alive, there was a lot of blood.” Fluttershout stated like it didn’t mean much. Of course, in my mind, something like that definitely meant a lot. Especially if you consider how much effort it took for everyone else to keep me alive.

        “T-thanks,” I said, letting out a sigh as I straightened myself up. “I’m… grateful for everything you guys did. I really appreciate it.”

        “At least you’re not going anywhere for awhile now, kid.” I heard Dad say to me as he rested himself on my head. Of course, what he said soon had me remember what Chroma told me not that long ago when I was in the mindscape. 

        “… Well, actually…”

        “Oh no…”

        “I… had a bit of a discussion with my displacer while I was out. He wasn’t too thrilled with what happened either,” I tried simplifying everything that Chroma said, while looking back at dad. “And he told me that some of the weapons I have right now aren’t going to help me if this happens again-”

        “Uh… what’s a displacer?” Oh right, I forgot. He doesn’t know… well, crap.

        “They’re who brought you here. Though there are random events.”

        “Well, to summarize, he gave up his life as a displacer to displace me and now his soul is a part of mine,” I explained. “Now, if I can get back to it, he told me that if I wanted to make sure that my sword and bow don’t shatter on impact next time I need to rely on them, I need to take them to the dragon lands to be reforged.”

        “But you just… got up though,” He then said, almost as if he was trying to convince me not to do anything. “Surely you’re going to take some time though in order to rest up, right?”

        “Dad, I’ve been out for nearly two days and you’re telling me that I need to rest?” I asked him, briefly looking to Fluttershout for a moment before looking back at him. “If anything, aside from… well… not dying or bleeding out, I think i’ve had enough rest.”

        “I think the bandages on you tell a much different story,” I heard dad deadpan as I look back at him.

        “Look, all I need to do is just find a forge that only the dragon lords know, bring my stuff, get it reforged and then come back. You’ll even get the chance to meet Ember and we’ll be back in time before anyone gets worried,” I told him, trying to at least convince him that I was not somehow insane and actually have him go along with what I was telling him.

        “Okay, but here’s a question for you. How do you plan on getting there without Revaan? It’s almost dawn and aside from us, most of the hollow is asleep-” Of course, upon him saying that, the three of us heard a motion from the room nearby as the doors opened. And ironically, it was Revaan that stepped through. “Oh… hello.”

        “Good morning to you as well,” He grumbled, before turning to look at me as he let out a sigh. “Glad to see that you are awake, Ken,” For a moment, I thought that he was glaring at dad as he rested on my shoulder. That and the fact that I could feel the fur on his body standing up on end. “There’s a lot that we’ll need to fill you in on.”

        “Hey Revaan. Sorry if this sounds like I’m cutting things short, but there’s something I gotta do and I’m going to need a ride over there,” I told him, shortly before looking back at Fluttershout. “I’ll try to be back in time before breakfast in the very least. Can you make sure that nopony freaks out if they see that I’m missing?”

        “You’re makin’ me freak. The hell are you going?” Fluttershout let out a disgruntled huff.

        “The dragon lands,” I told her simply, “According to my displacer, there’s an ancient forge hidden in the dragon lands that only the dragon lords know the location of.”

        “Hold on,” Revaan now spoke up, cocking an eyebrow. “Do you mean the Dovah Forge? That’s mostly seen as a myth amongst dragons. Why there?”

        “To put it bluntly, he told me that if I don’t reforge my blade and bow, they’ll break if we run into Zero and Mikhail again and I don’t think either of us want that to happen,” I explained to him. “If we go see Ember, she might know where it is and we can be able to get it fixed up. I’m not trying to do anything that would overdo it, but I think this is necessary.”

        “Oh no… not this again,” I now heard Dad interject as he looked back at me. “The last time you two wandered off anywhere, you were left for dead. And now you want to go somewhere just mere minutes after waking up! I don’t think we should let you two go alone anywhere without-.”

        Hunh. Well, since you put it that way. “Alright. We’ll take you with us.”

        “Wait, what?” He blinked, almost falling off my shoulder. “That’s not what I-”

        “What do you think Revaan?” I now turned to him as I walked over. “You fine with having one more come along?”

        “I guess,” He shrugged.

        “Don’t I get a say in this!?”

        Ignoring the outburst, I let out a small sigh before looking back at him as I held onto him by using two of my fingers to pinch the back of his neck. Even though part of me didn’t want to really admit it, there was one thing he was right about in that moment. There was no point in leaving immediately to go do anything if you are barely just coming back around. “Dad, I think you already said plenty right now. Besides, I’m not going to be leaving right this minute. You did say it was almost dawn, so it would be easier for us to get around if we were actually able to see where we're going.”

        “That would be beneficial,” I heard Revaan agree with me. “Not to mention that there’s something else you probably need right now.”

        Of course, the answer to that question came when I heard a low grumble come from my stomach. “Fair point…”



        Waiting for dawn to come took almost an hour and in that time, I needed to do a few things beforehand. The first thing was cleaning myself up and getting some new clothes. To be honest, after being out for two days, I rather not smell like that of a dead carcass and have my clothes stink of my own blood. Rarity could probably patch it up if I ask her, but right now, I think the last thing I would want to do is show up out of nowhere and be like ‘Guess what!? I’m not dead!!’. Especially since I did not know how Applejack would take all of this. For all I know, she could be de-stressing with her friends just like how Pinkis was with Rarifruit right about now.

        After getting cleaned up and changed, the second thing that needed to be done was eat. After realizing that I was on an empty stomach for two days, I was beyond thankful to find that there were still a lot of leftover apple dishes that Applejack brought over from last time she was at Sweet Apple Acres. Sure, apple slices and apple pie didn’t really qualify as breakfast, but if you were me in that position, anything goes.

        As I was eating though, that was when Revaan and Dad gave me a bit of an explanation as to what had happened after I was out cold. Turns out, Zero and Mikhail were more problematic that I thought. According to what Pinkis told them, both of them were involved in a group called ‘The Dark Brotherhood’, a cult like group of assassins and cut-throats that worshipped a being called Sithis. What’s worse was that they were not just recruiting displaced from other worlds, but those ‘listeners’ also recruit local inhabitants from the world they’re in to join them.

        In this case, Zero was the listener, and she had already started recruiting locals into her ranks. How many was still unknown, but what we did know at the moment was that two of them consisted of a pony that knew Rainbow Dash called Lightning Dust and the brother of King Thorax.

        Oddly enough, this also tied in to one other factor. Pinkis told Revaan that the only thing that we could perhaps do right now, given the circumstances, was to get me strong enough without alerting the Brotherhood of what I was doing. Which explained why Revaan actually was in favor of going to the Dovah Forge. This would be seen as a ‘first step’ into getting strong enough so that I could, in the very least, be able to hold my own against her the next time we end up meeting each other.

        Though, learning about the Dark Brotherhood did not put my mind at ease. If anything, it made me a little more worried. Because if all of the individuals that Zero happened to recruit were just as strong as she was… then how would I be able to protect those I care about from harm? How would I protect my family, friends and those who I love?

        I needed to set this all aside though. Finding the forge was a more pressing matter that needed to be attended to first. It wouldn’t do me much good to get my caught up in ‘what-if’ possibilities and distract me from what I needed to do right now.

        One of the last things that I wanted to make sure and do though, based on what Chroma told me, was understand a bit of the dragon language. Something that Revaan helped me out a bit while I was finishing up my breakfast and also as we were preparing to head out. Not all of them, but a few of the basics. Something to, in the very least, have me be a little bit familiar with everything and not stand out like some guy who doesn’t really belong here. I asked if there was some kind of dictionary so I could easily look through it and determine what certain words would mean in dragon, but unfortunately, that did not exist.

        Eventually though, we were all prepared to head out. Though, as we did, that was when someone else found out we were awake. That being Shayne and Aurox. Their greeting of hello consisted of Shayne sucker punching me in the face and then getting on my case for scaring Pinkis and everyone else that found me in the Hollow when Revaan brought me back. And that was before we had to tell her that we needed to head to the dragon lands to go find the dovah forge. And personally, she had the same reaction that Fluttershout did. But assumed that if this was for the better, then the least that she could do was cover for us while we were gone.

        Our flight over to the dragon lands did not entirely fair any better though. Mostly because we normally didn’t have a third person decide to tag along with us while traveling by flight. And during most of the trip, dad was holding onto me for dear life like I was the handlebars of a roller coaster. Gripping onto my shoulders tightly throughout the trip. He didn’t even speak while we were on route to the dragon lands, even though Revaan and I were having a conversation by ourselves. I wanted to find out more about where we were going and such considering the fact that the only things I knew about the dragons were their code of honor, the dragon lords, and the gauntlet of fire. Nothing much aside from those three.

        Though, there wasn’t really a lot that he could tell me. The history of the dragons was just as long and old as the history of ponykind and Equus as a whole. Of course, the history of the dragons was less… peaceful then that of ponykind because of there being some dragon lords that were seen as the ‘stains’ of their legacy. Those who had their own personal interests and desires come first instead of the interests of the dragons as a whole.

        Eventually though, we were approaching our destination. And with it, the downward nosedive towards the surface. Something that dad was not anticipating because upon landing. “You okay there, dad?” I asked, hopping off of Revaan as I landed onto solid ground.

        “Y-yeah just… gimme a moment,” He said, before coughing and sounding like he had something caught in his throat. “Oh man, I feel like I lost my breakfast with that one.”

        “Some feel that when diving towards the surface for the first time. You’ll get used to it,” Revaan then spoke up as I felt dad place himself back on my shoulders. From where we were standing, we could see what appeared to look like a village or town of sorts. Which, in my mind, was where Ember and the rest of the dragons resided. After all, there were some dragons that were standing out in the open that I remembered seeing during the Gauntlet of Fire. Though, it also looked as if they had a dragon standing guard in front of where I thought Ember would be.

        “Alright, looks like it's time to go say hello.”

        “You two will,” Wait what?

        As I turned around to look back at him, I just found Revaan sitting down as he looked back at me. “Remember, this whole thing is supposed to help you in the long run. Besides, if I follow you in there, it's just going to end up attracting more attention. Given our recent encounter with Zero, I think attention is the last thing that you want right now.”

        Fair enough, I guess. It would be a bit odd not having you there to help, but if that is what you think the best course of action should be, then who am I to argue with that? “Okay, but if I do need you for anything, I’ll let you know.”

        With that, the dragon nodded as I turned around and began to make my way down towards the village. Trying to act normally as I entered and began to around. Of course, normal would not be the best way to describe it. Upon first approach, I noticed the sign that had two words. Dovah Lumnaar. Which, in dragon, translated to ‘Dragon Valley’. At first, I thought the name sounded a bit unoriginal. But given how Applejack and her friends lived in Ponyville, I just let that one slide.

        Stepping in the village itself was another thing. Mostly because while I was walking to the back of the valley, I could hear all the other dragons talking. Not just the ones who saw me at the Gauntlet of Fire, but also the ones who kind of took notice to dad being on my shoulder. And he seemed generally confused by them. Especially when some of the young hatchlings were giggling and pointing at him, to which, all he did was give them a friendly wave back.

        “The young ones seem nice,” He muttered.

        “Do you… even realize what they’re calling you?” I asked, walking up the small hill that lead to the back of the village.

        “No, why?”

        Oh boy. Guess I have to break the news to him… unfortunately. “Do you remember what usagi means back home?”

        Wait for it… wait for it- “Oh, come on! Seriously!?!” And there it is.

        “To be fair, your ears do make you look like a rabbit because of how big they are.” I chuckled. “Of course, why would they think you’re that if you have wings and a tail?”

        “Don’t start please. I think me being called a rabbit is the equivalent of you getting called Kenny.” Please don’t remind me. I rather not have the image of Hunter and his brothers talking about that during the Campaign of Carnage stuck inside my head again.

        “Hold it right there,” Hang on now… this is new. It’s that dragon that I saw standing outside of where I thought Ember was. He sounded like he was around Revaan’s age and his scales were the same color of a low burning fire as I looked back at him. “State your business for coming to Dovah Lumnaar, outsider.”

        “I wish to speak with the dragon lord,” I politely asked him. “Would she happen to be here now?”

        “What makes you think I’m going to answer that question for you and the pint size pet rabbit that’s on your shoulder?” He boldly asked. “The dragon lord has more important matters to deal with than to-”

        “Sear, that’s enough,” At that point, I looked past Mr. Smoky drake and saw Ember come out from the structure that was behind him. Holding the bloodstone scepter as she looked back towards him. “This is the Scalebound I told you about. The one from the Gauntlet of Fire.”

        The dragon’s attitude immediately changed after hearing that, especially when I lifted up my dragon arm for him to see. “Well, looks like I owe you an apology,” He said, before placing his claw over his chest in a clenched fist in a salute that made me think of the same one used by the military in Attack on Titan. “It’s an honor to meet you. My names Searing Flames, or Sear for short. I’m the royal advisor and bodyguard to the Dragon Lord.”

        “Apology accepted,” I told him, “But you might need to apologize to him as well.” In that moment, I turned to dad, only to realize that he was staring at Ember. Like he was in some kind of trance. Well, there was only one way to fix this.

        FLICK!

        “Ow! Hey, what’s the big deal!?”

        “It… speaks?” Both Ember and Sear looked back at me in shock, trying to process everything for a moment as I let out a sigh.

        “Yeah, it’s a long story and honestly, I don’t have the time to try to fully give you an in depth explanation of it, so let me just get straight to the point as to why I’m here,” I told both of them as I placed both hands in my pockets. “I’ve come seeking for your help. There’s something I’m looking for in the dragon lands and from the limited amount of information I know about it, only a dragon lord would know where it is.”

        Both Ember and Sear looked back at me when I said that, a bit surprised by that. “What is it that you are looking for? Is it a gemstone? The mines are rather close by.”

        “No no,” I shook my head, realizing a small mistake I made when speaking just now. “Sorry, I messed up. It’s not a thing that I’m looking for. It’s a place,” In that moment, I took the blade that I had strapped to my back and held it out to them. Letting them see the wear and tear on the sword before placing it back. “I’m looking for the Dovah Forge.”

        Hearing that was a bit of a shock at first to both of the dragons that I was talking too and they had some questions as to why. Of course, under normal circumstances, I would tell the whole story to Ember. But given that Sear is here and I don’t entirely trust him at this point, I kept the explanation simple. Saying that if the sword and bow that I had were to be fixed anywhere else, it would do more harm than good.

        The two of them seemed to take it in stride though. In fact, Ember was looking back at me with a smile on her face. “If it's the forge you seek, then let me assist you.”

        “Would that be wise, lord Ember?” Sear now asked. “You know what would happen the first time that a new Dragon Lord goes there, right?”

        I blinked for a moment, looking at her for a moment as she let out a sigh. “I’m aware, Sear. And I will do my best to overcome the challenges I face. Can you watch over things in the Valley while I’m gone?”

        “And don’t mind Revaan. He’s just around the outskirts of the valley and letting me take care of this on my own. He means no harm.” I added on, which lead to the advisor nodding his head, saying one last thing before walking inside.

        “Very well, if that’s what you wish Lord Ember.”



        “So what is it that happens the first time a dragon lord approaches the forge?” I asked Ember as I began to follow her through the dragon lands. She was gliding her air with her wings while I was using my dragon arm to grapple along the edges of nearby ravines to catch up with her.

        “Every time a new dragon lord is crowned, they are to journey to the Dovah Forge and undergo a test by the forge master who resides there,” She explained. “I know the location because my father went there when I was young, but I don’t know the kind of test that would be in store for us.”

        “And what’s that supposed to mean?” Dad now chimed in.

        “Each test is different for each dragon lord and it depends on who they are personally,” She replied back, flying alongside me now as I was walking along the ravine. “For example, one who sees themselves as a warrior might be given a test to prove their strength against the toughest of opponents. While for those who are more like that of a scholar, they would be given a test to see the amount of knowledge that they have. No two tests are the same and each test is based on our kind’s culture. It is rather important in becoming a dragon lord.”

        “So, in a sense, to truly be a dragon lord, you needed to not only win the Gauntlet of fire… but to also pass the test by the forge master?” I asked, summarizing everything I knew so far into the question and waited for Ember’s response.

        “Correct,” She nodded her head. “Passing the forge master’s test shows that the next dragon lord can be able to keep our kinds most important secrets safe from those who attempt to do us harm. It shows that the next dragon lord can be trustworthy and that they have integrity and honor. Especially since we are now trying to have better relations with other species thanks to the help of Princess Twilight, Spike and the rest of her friends.”

        That part made sense the more that I thought about it. Based on Spike’s participation in the gauntlet of fire, the fact that the changelings are no longer the most hated species in Equestria and a few others things Twilight tells me every now and then, things were indeed looking better. Of course though, while dad was hearing this, he just stared at both of us. Dumbfounded by what he was hearing.

        At one point though, Ember stopped flying and landed on the ground. Looking back to me first before looking back towards dad. “I’m sorry if this sounds a bit abrupt, but who is the half-pint companion that’s on your shoulder? I believe this is the first time I’ve seen him.”

        At the sound of being called ‘half-pint’, Dad almost looked like he was going to leap off my shoulder and give Ember a piece of his mind. Looking back at him for a moment with an expression that said ‘don’t even think about it’, I looked back at Ember and let out a sigh. “Would you believe me if I told you that he was my father?”

        At first, Ember looked back at my father, before turning to me and giving off a light chuckle. A sign that she didn’t quite believe me. But after a few seconds, she began to give off a completely different kind of tune. “Oh my stars, you’re being serious. But… how are you-?”

        “What? How am I small?” Dad now asked.

        “I was going to ask how you aren’t similar to that of your son, but yeah, let’s go with that.” The dragon lord replied.

        “Well, honestly, the last thing I remember back home was buying a stuffed doll for my niece since she was upset that Ken had gone missing back home,” He began to explain. “Next thing I know, I wake up as the creature of the doll that I bought for her. Everything else though is something I’m still trying to wrap my head around.”

        “We’ve been trying to slowly have him understand everything around him, but it's a bit of a learning process,” I replied back. “Mostly because everyone else in my family is mostly still the same.”

        “Mostly?” The dragoness now asked me.

        That just had me let out a sigh, before looking at my dad as he looked back towards the dragoness. “My wife is some kind of gladiator person now, my sister in law is the owner of a bar and a walking innuendo, my brother in law shouts so much to the point that shouting is how he normally speaks and my niece thinks I’m some kind of bad guy and that I’m the reason for Ken ending up here in the first place. That and explosive tea parties.”

        All that did was cause Ember to look back at me with a wide eyed stare. Caught off guard by what I said. “Your family’s weird.”

        “You have no idea.” I sighed, just as I turned my head to see something off in the distance that looked… out of the ordinary. From far away, you would think that you would be looking at a volcano that was in the distance. But upon getting closer, we soon noticed that the side of the volcanic mountain took the form of a giant door. With several locks along the front of it.

        Which, lead to Ember smiling a bit. “Alright. We’re here.”

        “Wait, seriously? That’s where the forge is?! In a volcano!?” Dad responded.

        “Why of course. You would need extreme heat in order to melt the most durable of materials before you can start forging,” Ember insisted. “Besides, who else would you know that would actually want to go to a volcano. Many species just stay away.”

        Fair point. However, before I could say anything, that was when the bloodstone scepter began to glow. And with it, we began to see something else glow on the door. At first, it looked like a series of symbols. But after a few seconds, I soon began to realize that these were actually words.


Welcome Dragon Lord,


Scalebound and Little Dragon.


Please tell me your names.


        Well, that definitely came out of nowhere. 

        “Hey, can either of you tell me what it’s saying? I’m having trouble understanding it,” I heard Dad ask me.

        “I’m more confused by the format,” Ember then told both of us. “This is the first time I’ve seen a message like this.”

        I raised an eyebrow, looking back at her with my left hand in my pocket. “You haven’t seen a haiku before?”

        Now it was her turn to look at me with a raised eyebrow. “What’s a haiku?”

        “It’s a form of traditional poetry back where Ken and I are from,” Honestly, I don’t know what’s stranger. The fact that Dad’s explaining it… or that he’s surprisingly calm about random haiku’s appearing in front of stone doors to ancient forges. “What does it say though?”

        I told him the translation, though, he wasn’t so thrilled about being referred to as the ‘little’ dragon of all things. But setting that part aside, each of us said our names aloud. Presumably because the forgemaster was on the other side of the door and could hear us. Shortly afterwards though, we got another haiku in response. This time though, based on the words that were given, I could safely assume that this was the test.


Three Seals hold the door,


Each one behind a riddle


Solve to pass the test.


        “What’s it saying now?” Dad asked again.

        “There are three seals on the door and to open them, I think we need to solve a series of riddles.” I told him.

        “This must be the latter of the two tests I mentioned before,” Ember spoke up now. “A test of knowledge.”

        “Alright, that sounds simple enough,” Dad spoke again, before realizing something. “Though, what do you think the riddles are about?”

        The dragon lord shrugged as she looked back at my father and I. “To be honest, I don’t know. Remember, the tests for each lord are different. So, we’ll have to wait and see what the first one is before making any guesses.”

        Right on cue, the words that were originally there faded and the first of three round symbols on the door began to glow. That was followed shortly by the first riddle and right away, things seemed to be a bit puzzling.


By gold, power gained


By gold, power vanished


The lord Avarice


        I repeated the riddle/haiku out loud so that Dad could understand what Ember and I were seeing, but the hard part now was trying to make sense of it. I wasn’t sure if this was referring to a person or some kind of object and Dad also seemed to be rather confused by it too. We were going to ask Ember if she happened to know what it could possibly mean, but it looked as if she was lost in thought.

        When we did hear her speak though, what she said really confused the both of us. “Fafni.”

        “Um… speaking?”

        “Fafni. That’s the answer,” She replied back to us. “Fafni was an old dragon lord. However, he’s one that my kind would rather forget. When he became the dragon lord, he was not fascinated by gems, but by gold. It drove him mad to the point that over time, he began to see everything he had and everyone that knew him as his possessions.”

        “Okay, I guess that makes sense for the first and third line,” Dad commented. “How does that work for the second one though?”

        “It about how he died,” I’m sorry, what now? “Fafni did not die on the battlefield or because of old age. He was killed by his mate, Marigold. Remember, he saw other dragons as nothing but possessions, so when she refused him ordering her to do something he wanted, he saw that as an act of rebellion. And in turn, he tried to discipline her. In defense, she took a letter opener that was a gift from Princess Platinum and stabbed him in the heart. With his death, Marigold became the next dragon lord and worked to undo all the damage that Fafni caused during his reign. His corruption and being overwhelmed by greed is the reason why all of us are careful when it comes to it. Because we don’t want any other dragon becoming another Fafni.”

        Damn… that’s brutal. I was not familiar with dragon history, but I did not expect my first taste of it to be about a dragon lord being consumed by greed and getting murdered by the dragon he forced to be his mate. The more that I thought on it, the more it almost made me think that it was something straight out of Game of Thrones.

        Back to the present though, after Ember declared her answer, the first lock began to retract from the door and disappear. With the next one glowing in the center as the riddle that coincided with it also changed too. There a short message in between the previous riddle and the next one congratulating us on solving the first puzzle, but not long afterwards did the second one soon show itself.


Deceitful Youngling


Usurper at the hearth feast


Young ruler, no heart


        Again, another one that I couldn’t understand. When I said it, the words confused dad. Especially with the second part. He originally thought that it was a clue involving some kind of festive feast that would be thrown during the holidays, but we could not really pin down anything other then that.

        But once again, Ember had an answer. “Scales.”

        Both of us looked back at her in confusion. Though personally, I was more confused than my father. “Is that the name of a dragon or the name of something in particular?”

        “It’s the name of a dragon from a story told to our young during Hearth’s Warming.”

        “Hearth’s wha-?”

        I looked to dad in that moment, interjecting before he could finish. “Think this world’s version of Christmas.”

        “Hunh… seems legit,” He replied back before turning to Ember. “Apologies for interrupting, keep going.” With that, the dragon lord continued. Telling us the story of Scales. A young dragon who lived alone in the wilderness until one evening, she was invited by the dragon lord to a feast with his family and friends. But instead of seeing it as a time of celebration, she saw it more as an opportunity. Using the feast and the dragon lords kindness to take the bloodstone scepter from him and become the usurper of the dragon lord’s throne, throwing the dragon lord out into the cold.

        Through that though, only question came to my mind. How does this qualify at all as a children’s story?! I wouldn’t even want to tell my kids this and that is saying something! It doesn’t even have a happy ending and ends with a dragon lord getting kicked out like a tenant getting evicted out of an apartment.

        Moving on from that though, the second lock began to disappear like the first one and now the lock for the third one was beginning to reveal itself. The words taking form in front of the door and wiping away the ones that were there previously.

        However, when the words began to take form, it felt as if my blood began to freeze and a shiver was sent down my spine. I knew who this was, even before the riddle was finished showing itself.


Scales as white as snow.


A bond shared between two souls


Dragon and Rider.


        “Well, you know what this one might be?” Dad asked Ember. But instead of the usual response that she would give, the dragon lord instead shook her head.

        “No actually… There aren’t any previous dragon lords that have had a partner like what this one describes. The only one I could think of, based on the context, is-”

        “Mikhail.”

        Both Ember and Dad stopped talking the moment I said that, stepping forward to approach the door, which didn’t seem to budge at all after saying my first guess. I felt dad get off of my shoulder as I walked towards it. Wondering if there was some kind of alternate answer to the question. 

        Then, it hit me. 



       

 “Then you’ll stay out of my affairs after you tell the Princesses that Zero and Michael have returned.”





        Of course! That’s why it didn’t work. They would only know this dragon by the name that it had before. Not by the name it went by now. Damn it, why did I not think of that earlier?

        “The answer is Michael.”

        Upon first saying that, I heard Ember retort back. Thinking that I was crazy and that I can’t just be making random guesses like that. But it was shortly after I said my answer that the third lock began to retract from the door. And with it, both stone slabs began to open. Alongside one final message.


Congratulations.


You finished and passed my test,


Welcome to the Forge.




        On the way in, we felt a rising wave of heat as well as hearing the sound of metal clanging against stone. Several plaques hung above our heads once we began to walk down a hallway as the door closed behind us with phrases such as ‘bound by flame’ and ‘death before dishonor’ emblazoned in the dragon language. Not to mention that multiple different weapons and portraits of dragons were seen on display in the hallway. I wasn’t quite sure what that meant at first, but when I realized that Torch was in the last portrait, I began to piece together that this hallway was seen as the ‘hall of lords’. One that was dedicated to show all the previous dragon lords and the different weapons that the forge had made for them over the years.

        Then, we got to the forge itself. And with it, the forge master. They seemed to be busy with hammering alongside the edges of some metal together, before breathing out a plume of flame to overheat the materials before bending it into shape. They soon noticed our presence though when they heard our footsteps on the way in, turning around and using their tail to drop the metal into what looked to have water inside as the metal let off steam. The dragoness herself had darkened red and black scales that looked like the color of black iron, with spines around the back of her head that looked similar to that of Ember. However, these ones were the color of what looked like molten metal as she took off a pair of goggles that she wore over her crimson eyes.  “Well done, all of you. To be honest, I was a bit unsure if my test was too difficult for a group of younglings like yourself. But you seemed to prove me wrong.”

        “You’re the forge master?” I asked the dragoness, a bit surprised by the sudden change in tune.

        “Indeed I am. My name is Ignacia, forge master and warden of the Dovah Forge,” She replied back, looking specifically towards me now. “I already know who you are, but what I would like to know is why have you come to seek me out. I would understand why Ember would come, but you… You are a different story.”

        Well, I guess it's time to explain my predicament to her. “I am in need of your services as a blacksmith,” I told her, getting out both the sword that I had as well as my bow before looking back at her, setting them on the ground in front of her claws. “I have faced numerous foes with these before, but now I am beginning to notice that they are wearing down and close to breaking. I was told that trying to mend the weapons at an ordinary smith would do more harm than good, so that’s why I came here.”

        Ignacia took a moment to look towards both of the weapons that I set before her, going as far as to test the durability of the weapons by tapping it at particular points with her claws. And after a few moments, she looked back to me. “So, you want to have both of these weapons reforged? Is that right?”

        I nodded in response, while also preparing to say something else. But before I could, that was when the forgemaster interjected. “Alright, then it is settled! If you have the trust of a dragon lord, then you have mine as well. I’ll reforge these for you, but there is something that you need to do while I’m working.”

        “Something… for me to do?” I asked.

        “Indeed,” She told me. “You need to think of a name for both of them. Normally, I would ask for my customers to provide the materials needed for what they want me to make, but since I have a lot of extra materials from the last customers that I had, I can use what I have.”

        So that’s what Chroma was referring too. Well, unfortunately, I was only able to read a few of the words on the way here, but I think I can be able to make this work.

        If I can think over the sound of metal clanging so loudly that my eardrums are going to burst. God, I’m regretting not bringing my headphones along for this.



        After an hour or so of what sounded like the auditory equivalent of a pounding migraine, the noise finally began to dissipate as I looked back at her. Ember had left earlier in order to return back to Dovah Lumnaar. Leaving dad and I by ourselves as we looked back to Ignacia. Who seemed to be rather overjoyed by all of this.

        “There!! It’s DONE!!” She proclaimed, the shout having enough force to almost knock dad off of my shoulder as I looked back at her. “Two of my most finest works yet!”

        At first glance, I could definitely say that both the newly reforged blade and the bow looked downright impressive. This new blade was longer than the one I had before, but had a sturdy grip and a hand guard where the hilt would meet the blade. Something that a lot of the previous weapons I had seriously lacked. A fire colored gem was in the center of the hilt and the end of the grip looked to be capped off with some kind of darkened metal that was the same color of the blade.

        As for the bow, it looked much different than before. The edges of the bow were sturdier and more compact, while the grip for where my hand would be was wrapped in leather. The darkened wood that was used in this piece began to shine a bit with the light from the flames around the forge as I looked back towards Ignacia. “This… was way beyond what I originally expected. I’m really grateful for this.”

        “Don’t go thanking me just yet, we haven’t even gotten to the best part,” Ignacia smirked, folding her arms. “Have you decided what the names will be?”

        All I did was nod my head as I looked back to her. Before she prompted me to pick up the weapon and then say its name. First, I picked up the sword. “Revak Gron!” The blade immediately began to glow in response to my voice as the gem in the hilt began to glow. The forge master’s grin only getting bigger as I looked back at her. The words that I spoke meant ‘Sacred Bond’ and I chose the name because I wanted to have a weapon that represented the bond that I shared with Revaan. And this seemed like the perfect fit.

        Of course, it was after I had chosen its name that Ignacia told me another mechanic that comes with weapons she crafts. Saying the name allows its wielder to summon it upon command. This was demonstrated when I had placed the blade on my back, only for it to disappear and then subsequently reappear when I said its name when I was looking for it. Hey, don’t blame me. I just got the weapon, I didn’t want to lose it in front of the dragon that made this for me!

        Next was the bow, which I had a different name for. Sulkren. It was a combination of Sul, the dragon word for day, and Kren, the dragon word for break. Combining the two created the word ‘daybreak’, which I thought would be suitable considering that one of my dragon weapons, Sulvulaan, means Dusk. And like with Revak Gron, I can be able to summon this one too by saying its name.

        Of course, the properties of the weapon were only secondary compared to what Ignacia seemed to be really focused on. The materials. She was talking for a bit about all the richest metals used in creating the weapons, though, it was as I summoned Revak Gron again, she said one thing that caught me by surprised. “And would you look at that. Seems like the affinity stone is working just perfectly.”

        “Infinity Stone?” Really dad?

        “No no no, not infinity. Affinity! Seriously, who makes a gem based on a sideways eight?” She chuckled. “Affinity Stones are ornaments that are placed on special weapons that I create that look like gems. Hell, the bloodstone in the bloodstone scepter is one such stone.”

        “And how is that important?” Again dad, really? She’s trying to explain it to us here.

        “Well, each stone has a particular power or trait that makes it stand out. For example, the bloodstone scepter allows for the dragon lord to send out a call to all dragons to answer their summons. Yours is much different though, and I believe that once you actually start practicing with your newfound weapon, you’ll soon learn what it can exactly do.” Alright, that definitely seemed helpful. But before I could say anything else, that was when Ignacia spoke again. “Now, you won’t need to worry about any of those weapons breaking on you. They were enhanced with the strongest materials in Equestria. Especially Sulkren.”

        “Really? What’s it made out of?”

        “Oh ho ho… Only the finest lumber there is! It’s made of mahogany!” Wait… what? “Mahogany…”

        “Uh…” Oh no, I know that look. Dad, you kind of dig yourself in a little too deep to be trying to back out now. “If everything’s done here, can we please-”

        “SILENCE!!!” Okay, that time he actually flew off my shoulder and bounced on the floor like a squeaky toy. “This isn’t just any mahogany though! It is the same mahogany that one can only find from the trees within the Kirin Grove by the peaks of peril! So physically strong that not even a burning nirik can cause the whole forest to set on fire! I couldn’t even cut it down and instead have to pull it out from the roots to get it here!! That and it’s very expensive.”

        “O… kay then,” I let out a sigh, before looking back at her. “Thank you very much for your services, Ignacia. I really appreciate all the help, but I think my father and I should get going.”

        “Your welcome, young one. Be safe out there,” I heard her speak as I picked dad up off the floor and set him on my shoulder. “Come back anytime if you need something else. Better yet, bring your dragon! I bet I can make a full suit of armor for him! That will be definitely a challenge for one such as me!”

        All I did was nod my head as I looked back at her, before heading back through the hall of lords again and towards the exit. As I stepped outside, I happened to find Revaan waiting for us as he looked back at me.

        “How did it go?” The dragon asked, noticing that the weapons I had on my back were gone.

        “Better than I expected,” I told him, summoning Revak Gron to show him before dismissing it. “For now though, let’s go back to the hollow. I think it would be better if we stayed low for the rest of the day.”

        “That I can agree with you on.” Dad mumbled, before I got back up on Revaan’s back as he took off into the sky. Hopefully, the ride back will be much smoother than earlier.




End Chapter 45

> 46- Phanuel
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound By Scales- Phanuel




        The flight back to the temple was a lot smoother than dad and I originally anticipated, all things considered. Personally, I would have thought that my father would still seem a bit timid when it came to flight after Revaan did a nose dive straight towards the ground and almost made him sick, but this time, he seemed to actually be enjoying it. He wasn’t clinging onto me for dear life like last time, but I still felt him hold onto me for balance as we flew through the morning clouds and the open air. A cool and comforting breeze as we were approaching towards the entrance to the Obsidian Hollow.

        Upon landing, Revaan took the chance to excuse himself and return back to his quarters. Leaving Dad and I by ourselves and taking a chance to walk around for a bit. Unlike that of Mom, who had taken the chance to get herself familiar with a lot of the different rooms and facilities in the Hollow, dad had only been here for about two weeks. So in my mind, a grand tour of the place seemed to be the right kind of idea so he could at least know a few of the things that the hollow had to offer.

        We first started with some of the homes where some of the residents of the hollow lived, including where Dr. Cross had his medical facility as well as where Shayne, Aaron and Tina would be at, but it appeared as if they were not home. Which, seemed normal for Shayne and Aaron… but not in the case of Tina. If she was quiet, it either meant that it was nap time or that she was testing one of her newest ‘experiments’ out in the badlands. But given that we did not hear any explosions on the way here, the first one seemed the most likely.

        Though, as we were taking a break by the training grounds, that was when we heard someone else speak up. “Well, I’ll be damned… I didn’t think you would be up so soon, let alone moving,” Turning my head, I noticed that Mom was not that far from where I was sitting on the steps as she walked over. “You had us all worried, Ken.”

        “M-morning, Thea.” Dad stuttered. One thing that I might’ve forgot to mention that within the last two weeks, I had to re-introduce mom to dad in his new form. At first, she mistook him for one the animals that Fluttershy keeps at her cottage. But after a while, it began to sink in that it was him. Though, one thing now though is that mom kind of intimidates dad. Especially since he’s the size of a house pet.

        “Hey mom,” I told her, looking back towards her as she gave me a hug. I returned the hug with one of my own as I looked back at her. “Sorry if I made you and everyone else worry about me. I…”

        “Don’t say anymore,” she interjected, looking back at me with a fierce gaze. “Revaan told us what happened. And Pinkis gave us a rundown of what you’re dealing with-” Stopping for a moment, she sniffed the air, before extending a hand and pinching part of my shirt as a dark colored residue was on her fingers before the gaze was fixed on both dad and I now. “Where were you two this morning?”

        I took the chance to let out a deep sigh. If there’s one thing about my mom, if she suspects something, there’s no point in trying to lie to her. If anything, lying is just denying the inevitable. And given that she’s a gladiator with a shield that could send me flying to a wall if she wanted too, I opted for telling her everything about the expedition that I took this morning. Dad even vouched for me when I told her that I didn’t even have to fight or anything, which surprised Mom at first. But after a few moments, all she did was let out a sigh.

        “And just when I thought that you would try to do something reckless,” The gladiator responded, before smirking as she looked at me. “Glad to see that isn’t the case,” Of course, it was a few seconds after saying that when she decided to switch the topic and something else instead. “So, how do you feel? Anything… out of the ordinary?”

        “Not necessarily, though I’m trying to easy and not overdo it,” I shook my head in response, before thinking of a different question to ask now as I looked back at her. “Hey, did anything happen while I was… resting? When I was showing dad around, I noticed that Tina was not in her workshop.”

        “Oh right,” She let out a deep breath, before taking a seat next to us. “Well, you see, we were trying to find a way to get Tina out of the hollow so she didn’t happen to find out what happened to you and try to intervene in the recovery process. So, Twilight decided to host a sleepover at her castle and allowed for Shayne, Aaron, the two ponies he always has following him and Tina to come over.”

        “That doesn’t seem too bad, right?” I heard Dad respond now.

        “Well, there was one moment that kind of threw us all off guard,” The gladiator admitted as she turned to face us now. “You see, Tina decided that they should play some of that game that she likes… what was it called again?”

        “Bunkers and Badasses?”

        “Yeah, that’s the one,” Mom nodded her head. “So, they were all doing a side quest to collect these crumpets that are hidden in different sections of the world she had set up. However, it was when Spike asked her a simple question that things got a bit complicated.”

        “How complicated are we talking about exactly? I mean, this is Tina we’re talking about.” Dad asked.

        “Well, at one point, she had kind of let it slip that the only thing that she’s been eating since arriving here has been crumpets and cookies,” She told us. “And when Twilight got concerned for her health, she offered part of the salad that she was having for lunch. But… it lead to her freaking out and saying that it looked like the devil.”

        Upon hearing that, both dad and I just stared at mom in disbelief. “So wait… This happened because Spike asked what a crumpet was and then when Twilight offered her a salad, she had a freak out?” Dad’s question only lead to mom just simply nodding her head in response, which in turn, had him respond with a follow up question. “Didn’t she used to like salads back home before we all came here?”

        “She did,” I took a turn to speak now as I looked back at both of them. “I remembered one thanksgiving where she dove into a salad that mom made so she could clear her plate for more mashed potatoes and gravy. How this is remotely possible is beyond me.”

        “Just be glad that you weren’t there for what we had to do next,” We now heard her say, adjusting herself before she continued to speak. “We tried to get her to cooperate several times in order to try and get her to eat it. But after about ten minutes, we decided to take some drastic measures.”

        A small shiver went down my spine when I heard the ending of that sentence. Prompting me to ask her the only question that came to my head at the time. “How d-drastic are we talking about here?”

        “Well, we first tried asking her nicely to eat some of the salad, out of concern for her health. But she was being rather resistant, so I had to have Aaron hold her arms down while his two weapons were holding onto her legs and Shayne needed to get her mouth open so we could actually get her to eat the salad while she was screaming at us and calling us ‘food fascists’.”

        Okay, that in itself was a lot to picture. And most of it made me think that I was really thankful that I wasn’t there at the time. “Was… that all?”

        “Apparently not,” Mom shook her head. “She actually liked the salad, but she still saw it as a problem because she thought that having a salad meant that she was becoming an adult. And Shayne had to explain to her that… to quote her directly… ‘She was talking to a princess, a dragon, a meister and a teen with a djinn tethered to her torso who were gathering imaginary crumpets because they thought it would be fun’. Followed up by explaining to her how there’s no such thing as adulthood.”

        All that did was just made me stare at her with a pair of shocked eyes as it took me a few seconds in order to process all of that properly. All before I finally found the words to speak. “Well, damn. I’m sorry that Tina caused you guys all that trouble-”

        “There’s no need to be sorry, Ken. Heck, I remember when you did the same thing with your father and got me out of the house so that he could get everything ready for when I came back home on mothers day,” She chuckled, placing a hand on my shoulder. “The point is that Tina and the others are out of the hollow and you’re just starting to get back up on your feet. Everything should be okay right around now.”

        “As long as I take it easy and don’t do anything drastic?” I then asked her.

        “That would be wise… but probably optimal considering the situation you’re in.” She told me, her tone changing to one of brutal honesty. “You should wait a little while before even considering fighting anybody. It took us a long while in order to close those wounds that you have, so it would be best for you to not try and accidentally open them up again.”

        That may be true, but in my mind, there was still a lot that I think could be done in order to be better prepared for the likely possibility of facing the Brotherhood again. But that right now was just a bit of an afterthought. Because as I was getting up and attempting to follow Athena out of the arena, I felt a certain force attempt to pull me back. The same kind of force that would happen if I were getting summoned. However, right now, I was in no shape to be summoned for anything. Especially considering that it was trying to pull me back while I was climbing a set of stairs.

        I was able to pull myself forward and muster some strength to just brush it off, but it did not go unnoticed. “What was that all about, Ken?”

        “Hunh? Oh, right,” I stretched out my shoulders and looked back at mom for a moment. “I think some Displaced wanted to summon me since I felt the same pulling sensation from the last couple of times. Though, I resisted given how you wanted for me to not be doing anything crazy anytime soon.”

        “Okay… could you be a bit more specific on what you meant by ‘pulling sensation’ though?” She then asked me, before briefly looking back at dad. “Because I’m not sure if I entirely get what you’re implying.”

        At that moment, I could only really think of the first metaphor that came to mind as I looked back at both of them “When you’re being summoned, it feel as if you are using a grappling hook. Either it will pull you towards where it will take you or it will instead pull something towards you if you pull too much. Honestly, it’s the best kind of comparison that I could think of right now.”

        For a moment, both mom and dad looked at one another and for the most part, they seemed to understand. Though, that was when Dad spoke up and asked something. “So wait, if what you say is true… and that you resisted someone trying to pull you to their world… doesn’t that mean that you might’ve pulled them to us instead?”

        THUD!!        

“… Aw Sh-.” 

Immediately, I turned around towards the center of the training grounds to see two figures standing there. One of them looked to be that of a griffon, given that I could see its wings, talons and beak. The other though… I could not tell what they were at first glance. If anything, it looked like a demon that just crawled out of hell.

        “Bayek! Calm down!” The griffin shouted as she tried rushing him with the twin daggers she held. The demon didn’t respond, outside of blocking the daggers with a great axe and then uppercutting her with a punch, knocking her towards us.

        “Death comes not for you yet,” the demon, who was called ‘Bayek’, said with a deep demonic voice.

        “Oh great, that’s the second guy I’ve seen that makes me think of death incarnate,” Dad, now’s not the best time in order to be talking about that. “So, what exactly is the plan here-”

        Not two seconds after asking that did we get a response. Not from the two in the center of the ring, but from Mom. She had just pulled out the sword that was sheathed around her waist and motioned her hand to tell us to stay back. “You’re in no condition to be in combat just yet. Let me handle this.”

        And before I could object, she charged directly into the fray.




Point of View: Athena




        If the circumstances were different, I would have my son try to clean up his own mess. But right now, I had to rely on instinct. Charging into the ring, I armed myself with my sword and aegis, activating it as the infernal being in the ring attempted to bring his axe down on the griffon.

        Using the chance, I pushed forward. Parrying the axe with my aegis and kicking him in the chest to throw it off balance. All before turning towards the griffon on the ground and offering a hand. “Are you alright?”

        “I’m okay, but we need to focus on-”

        “GET OVER HERE!!!” Quickly turning back towards the enemy, I raised my shield around my head as a chain deflected off of it. The energy of my aegis began to build up from the attack as the red energy underneath began to circulate.

        “Should I assume that he’s a friend of yours?” I asked the griffon again.

        “Yes, but something happened when we were summoned that must have triggered him to the point of… this just before we arrived,” she said.

        “That… might be my son’s fault,” I groaned, deflecting a second chain as I looked back at her. “He was trying to not have himself get pulled away since he’s recovering, but from the looks of it, he happened to accidentally pull you here instead,” In that moment, I digistructed my ‘Hard Reboot’ pistol and began to fire off a series of slow moving orbs that detonated once they got close to him. “Would you happen to have some kind of idea as to how to… well… snap your friend out of this, miss?”

        “If we can manage a ‘killing blow,’ it should be enough for Anubis to clear his mind and he’ll reform back to normal...mostly,” she said, standing back up and twirling her daggers.

        Hearing that gave me an idea as I looked back at her. “Can you get him to try and attack my aegis?”

        “I’ll try.” The griffon sheathed her daggers and pulled out a bow and began to somehow fire it as fast as a slow firing smg. The arrows got the guy’s attention and he started lashing his chain at her rapidly. To which, I took it as the chance for me to intercept the chains and store more power to my aegis. The inner mechanics beginning to charge up now as I looked back to the griffon. It was almost at maximum capacity, but I only had a few more seconds to hold onto it before it was going to be sent flying.

        “Death comes for all!” The demon shouted before pulling his axe out and running forward, his axe ready to swing downward. All I did was charge straight towards him, readying my aegis again as I blocked his attack. The blades that were hidden in my shield now began to surface and spin around at a dangerous rate as I parried his attack and leaped into the air. Firing off my aegis as it hit our opponent directly in the head and sent him into a wall, causing him to shatter like a glass pane. All before returning back to the armguard on my left wrist.

        “Well, I think that takes care of that,” I sighed, before turning to the griffon. “I don’t think I got your name though.”

        “I’m Senu, Bayek’s companion.” she said.

        “Athena… Though, I think it’s my son you should talk too instead of me.” I told her, pointing directly towards where he was as he slowly began to walk down the stairs and towards where we were standing.




Point of View: Ken




        Holy crap. Out of all the possible things that honestly could have happened, I did not expect for mom to be leaping into battle head first like that. Heck, I think her downright ferocity is the reason why dad’s trembling on my shoulder right now. Though, it could be that or the fact that mom’s pointing in our general direction. Giving me the expression that usually means ‘come over here’ as I began to walk down the steps.

        “Mom? Is everything okay?” I asked her.

        “Yeah, everything’s alright,” She said, before turning to the griffon. “Senu, this is my son Ken. Ken, this is Senu.”

        “It's nice to meet you,” Senu said, extending a ‘hand’ to shake. In turn, I extended mine. Though, personally, I was not so sure how she would react when she saw my dragon arm. Because almost anytime that either I met a displaced in their world or had a new one come over, it was the first thing they would notice. And right now was no exception. “Huh, armor piece or real deal?” She gestured to my arm.

        “Real deal,” I told her. “It’s a bit of a long story. And part of it involves my soul being bound to that of a dragon.”

        “Sounds similar to how I'm bonded to Bayek,” she said. “He can see through my eyes and I can relay ‘recon memories’ for him to review.”

        “Just trust me on this one, it’s much different than just that,” I let out a sigh, before looking behind her at the guy that was on the ground behind her. “Speaking of which, is he gonna be alright?”

        “He should be okay,” Senu said with a slight wave of a talon. “He's been impaled and shot so many times, I probably won't be surprised if he gets numb to those feelings. So being knocked out won't be too bad for him.”

        That just had me blink for a second. Impaled and shot so many times that he barely feels anything? When I got impaled by Zero, that hurt like a b*tch! How the hell can this guy just walk it off unaffected?

        Though, as I was thinking this, it wasn’t long before we heard the one that was on the floor slowly wake up, asking something from his position on the dirt floor around the center of the training grounds. “Has anyone seen my two front teeth?”

        “I think I’ll let you handle the rest. I’m gonna go check on Tina and see if she came back yet,” Athena told me, before proceeding to leave. But not without telling me one last thing. “Don’t do anything reckless while I’m gone!”

        “Who's Tina? She a cousin or sister of yours?” Senu asked as I walked a bit towards the guy that was on the ground and trying to see if he needed help getting up.

        “She’s my cousin and… well, she can be a bit of a handful,” I tried to explain in the simplest way that I could think of. “Word of advice, if you two do meet her, don’t make any sudden movements around her. It’s probably for your own good.”

        “I'm just going to make a bit of a guess,” The guy on the ground spoke up as he slowly sat up and coughed up some sand. “She’ll overreact and end up beating the snot out of whoever or whatever scared her or whatever… right?”

        All that did was made me sigh for a moment, before looking at him and offering a hand for him so I can pull him to his feet. “Think a teenage girl with a twisted sense of imagination to the point that she sees objects as people and weapons as ‘damsels’, add hyperness to that and then take into account that she has a specialty in making explosives,” That statement alone was enough to get a bit of a shocked reaction from Senu as I let out a sigh. “Not to mention she has a habit of saying whatever comes to her mind without thinking things thoroughly.”

        “So… it's best to avoid her?” Senu asked, concern practically written on her face. Of course, all I could really do was just shrug as I looked back at the two of them.

        “Depends… Last I heard, she was playing a game with some friends, but she might be coming back later,” As I said that though, I now finally had the chance to say something else that I was meaning to do earlier. Yet, I found myself sidetracked. “Oh, where are my manners? I’m Ken. Ken Ahkrin. You’re… Bayek, right?” Of course, I was only guessing on the name since I only heard Senu say it once, so it was more than likely that this was who she was talking about.

        “Correct,” he said, nodding his head in response to my question. “Servant of Anubis, and the head of ‘Interdimensional Relations’ for the Brotherhood of Assassins, as it is currently called in my world… for the time being… hopefully.”

        Well, with that, I guess I should at least introduce myself now. “Pleasure to meet you. Name’s Ken Ahkrin. Scalebound. Welcome to the Obsidian Hollow, you two.”

        “Thank you,” Senu said with a grin. “Is there a way for me to fly outside and do some recon? I gotta stretch my wings a bit.”

        I just sighed for a moment, before looking back towards the stairwell as I looked back at them. “How about you follow me for a moment? You might be surprised a bit at where you’re at.”

        “Sounds fair,” Bayek said, shakily standing up. After the both of them got up, I had them follow me up the stairs and out to the courtyard where the temple was, overlooking the rest of the obsidian hollow. Several of the residents in town, whether they were ponies, dragons or some changelings, were out wandering around and minding their own business from where we could see them as I looked back to them.

        “This is the Obsidian Hollow. It’s our home and its hidden inside one of the cliffs in the badlands. It used to be a place for just dragons, but now, the locals are rather diverse,” I explained to them. “I would show you around, but most of my friends are out and about, so they aren’t here at the moment,” As I said that though, I felt something shift as I looked up to the temple’s entrance and let out a sigh. “Though, the one being that is here is my partner.”

        “What’s his or her name?” Bayek asked, pulling a spear out of somewhere and using it as a walking stick.

        “Revaan,” Almost as if it was on cue, I heard the sound of dragon claws against the floor as he stepped out of the temple. Walking to where the rest of us were standing as he looked towards where Bayek and Senu were.

        “So you two were the ones I felt earlier,” He said, before turning to me. “Wasn’t Athena with you two earlier?”

        “She was, but left to go check on Tina,” I explained, before looking back to Bayek and Senu. “Anyways, we kind of have some guests. Bayek and Senu, this is my partner Revaan.”

        “It is nice to meet you, Sir Revaan,” Bayek said with a bow. “I hope my rage from earlier wasn’t bothersome to you or your home.”

        I saw Revaan shake his head as he looked back towards Bayek. “It wasn’t. Though, there is no need to be so formal in my home. Revaan is fine.”

        “Dragon…” I heard Senu squeak before she briefly vanished in a whirlwind of sand and an eagle replaced her and then flew off.

        “I guess, outside of Barbra, Senu has a fear of dragons,” Bayek said. “No offence towards you guys.”

        “None taken. Besides, Revaan already seems to see you two as good guys, so there’s no need to fear him.” I replied back, before a different question began to appear in my mind. “Though, if I may ask, who is Barbra? Is she someone from your world or something?”

        “She’s a purple dragoness with green accents that is just barely shorter than I am,” Bayek explained. “Raised by my Twilight, if I’m remembering correctly.”

        “Sounds like that of my son, Zeik,” Revaan commented. “Or Spike as he’s usually called by his friends.”

        “Birth name vs. known name…” Bayek muttered. “Anywho, did you summon me for something? Where’s my token?”

        For a moment, I looked back at Revaan. Slightly puzzled by what he said before letting out a sigh. “Actually, I didn’t summon you. One of you intended to try and summon me, but since I kind of ‘resisted’ it, it pulled you guys here instead of pulled me to your guys’ world,” I tried to explain in the best possible way, while also fumbling a bit with the stuff in my pockets as I pulled out my own token to show them. “Does this look familiar to you at all? This one’s my token.”

        “It looks familiar, but I can’t-” As he was speaking, that was when something fell on his head, which turned out to be my token… that belonged to him. He picked it up and looked up briefly. “Be careful where you’re dropping stuff, Senu!” He turned back to me. “Apparently, when Senu first discovered her griffin form, she had to cobble together some clothes to start, and that scale token was part of the outfit as a necklace she decided to make for fun.”

        That honestly made me blink in surprise. Out of all the things that I’ve heard tokens being used for or possibly thought they could be used for, using one for jewelry was very low on that list. And yet, look where we are now. “Hunh… alright. Makes sense.”

        Bayek then pulled out what looked like part of a spear. “My token is a copy of an Isu artifact...if you’re familiar with Assassin’s Creed, some of the later installments in the series makes a spear that King Leonidas used as one of those artifacts. His grandson or granddaughter inherited the spear head and it acts like it has magic on it.”

        “Hunh… never knew they would go to Rome,” I now heard dad speak up on my shoulder now, adjusting himself as he looked to Bayek. “Last I heard of that series, they took a break for a bit and then brought it back with Egypt being a setting. Though, I never really found out where they went from that point after ending up here.”

        “The Egypt one was Origins,” Bayek explained, almost seeming to not notice him. “After that was Odyssey, which takes place in Greece before Origins. The next one is rumored to take place either in Rome or Scandinavia…” Of course, at that point, it appeared that Bayek noticed the fact that Dad finally broke his silence and then looked back specifically at him. “Who are you and why does your voice make you seem bigger than you actually look?”

        “Yeah, funny story about that,” I heard Dad explain as he looked back at us. “For your first question, I’m Ken’s father. Though, nowadays, Tina just calls me… ugh, Syrup. Secondly, unlike that of my wife Thea or my son, I ended up turning into this after buying a stuff animal that I was giving to my niece.”

        “Huh, that’s better than my situation,” Bayek said, his body seeming to flow like sand into a partially mummified form with a golden mask. “This mask was what got me to my world...and it made me an undead servant of the Egyptian God of Death, Anubis.” He then shifted back to his ‘live’ form.

        And now there was no possible way that I cannot unsee that… Brilliant. “What about your friend?” I heard Revaan ask. “How did you meet her?”

        “She and I kept another Displaced from getting assassinated by some thugs hired by a Canterlot noble in her world,” he said. “As a matter of fact, Senu is from that world.” He pulled out an interesting choker. “Her name is Yang. I think that’s from RWBY or something.”

        That was indeed a bit surprising. Yet, if I were to be completely honest, the only kind of displaced that I knew in that category was that of Sun Wukong. But I think it would just be a bit off topic to bring that up right now. Matter of fact, I was still trying to think about what exactly we could do while they were here.

        Though, it was after a little bit that I think he noticed me stuck in my train of thought. He lightly tapped my dragon arm with his token, getting my attention. “You get stuck in your head for a moment?”

        “S-sorry, I was just thinking a bit. Kind of hard to do that after all the crap I’ve been going through recently.” I let out a deep sigh, scratching the back of my neck and readjusting my shirt.

        “How did you get those scars?” He asked, pointing towards a scar that was somewhat visible. “And why did that sound like a reversal of that Joker question?”

        Oh great. Well, I can’t exactly avoid this conversation now. “That’s a entirely different story…” For the next ten to fifteen minutes, I took my time in explaining a bit about my encounter with that of Zero and Mikhail, how she gave me the injures that I have now and that Brotherhood that she was apart of. It was definitely a lot considering that there were still things that even I did not know about when it came to the brotherhood as a whole.

        “Sounds like the opposite of the Assassins...and I still think that name can be taken the wrong way, which is what I liked about Origins,” Bayek commented. “So, did you explore more of the crypt or whatever before you encountered that deadly duo?”

        Again, I blinked a bit. Surprised by that statement as I looked towards Revaan. Though, he was the one who chose to speak now. “Come to think of it, we did not have the chance to explore the ruins of Sonsu Gaard at all. We were only in their briefly before our… encounter,” He then narrowed his eyes for a moment as he looked back at Bayek. “Why do you ask?”

        “There could have been a reason behind that location where those two revealed themselves to you,” he said. “Not only that, but any additional clues or equipment there might come in hand in fighting this Dark Brotherhood and any other enemies.”

        I began to scratch my chin for a moment, thinking to myself what I just heard as I looked back at Bayek. “I think its more likely that we might find clues there on the Dark Brotherhood there. Right now, there are a lot of things that we still do not know about them. Maybe if we go back, we could find something.”

        “Okay, look… I know that this may sound good and such, but am I the only one that thinks that this is a bit of a stretch?” I now heard Dad ask. “Besides, you’ve been up for only a few hours. What happened to resting?”

        “I said that I was going to take time to rest,” I told him, “I didn’t say though that I was going to be doing it all day.”

        All that did was just have Dad do the equivalent of facepalming himself with one of his wings as he just groaned a little. “So you’re actually going through with this?” My only response was a nod of my head, though Revaan also did the same thing. While assuring that if dad did not entirely feel comfortable with me going alone that he could come with us. Which in turn, had himself groaning again. “No wonder you remind me of your mother sometimes.”



        Coming back to the place where I was fatally stabbed was not exactly something that I planned on doing today if I were to be completely honest. But, Bayek did make a point earlier. With Zero no longer here, it was now possible for us to be able to look around inside the ruins without having to fight anyone or get cornered in close quarters. If there was any possibility that there could’ve been something inside here about Zero, then why pass that up?

        Yet, as we approached from the air, Revaan took us in a different direction. Setting us down on a ledge overlooking the entrance instead of directly in front of there. “Revaan? What’s the big deal?”

        “Something’s going on at the front? I can’t see what it is, but I can feel the presence of several beings there.” Revaan told us, which had me look back towards Bayek.

        “As far as what Senu can see, roughly half a dozen mercenaries outside,” he said, pulling out his bow. “There could be more inside.”

        “Does she see anything else?” I then asked her, taking a moment to summon SulKren as I looked back at him. “Can she make out what exactly they’re doing?”

        “They’re loading something bleach white into a series of carts,” he answered. “She can’t see what they are loading, but they’re doing it.”

        Hearing that made me look back at Revaan as I grit my teeth. After everything that we’ve seen before, there could only have been one possible thing that they were moving. “Dragon bones. When we were in there, we saw the skeletons of many dragons inside. That must be what they’re pulling out.”

        “What the heck do they want the bones for?” I heard Dad ask. “Because something tells me that this isn’t an archeological expedition.”

        “I don’t know,” I told him. “But if we’re wanting to get inside the ruins, we need to move and get past them. Are you guys ready?”

        “If we can get them just under the ledge we’re on, I can jump down and give them a surprise,” Bayek said, replacing his bow and pulling out his spear token. “Any suggestions on how to get them there?”

        Hmm… now that I thought of it. There was one thing I could try. Switching out my weapons, I now summoned forth Velstrun and threw it forth. Using a free hand to guide the weapon as it flew over their heads before coming back around and hitting a rock in the ledge under us. Loud enough to get their attention, but only attracting some of them over.

        “Would that be enough?” I asked him. He held a finger to his mouth and then held up three fingers. ‘Three are investigating the noise.’ After a few seconds, he then leapt off the ledge while holding his token up. As he fell, the spear started glowing until he landed and slammed the spear head into the ground, causing a golden energy explosion and throwing the three mercenaries back, one of them dying by landing head first and snapping his neck.

        Sliding down the edge and leaving Dad with Revaan, I soon joined up with Bayek. Before looking back towards the other mercenaries as they caught our attention. Coming at us, armed with swords and spears while a couple of them had bows. “Get the archers,” I told him, conjuring up my new weapon as I looked back at the enemies in front of me. “I’ll handle these ones.”

        Bayek nodded and engaged the archers with his bow, firing arrows like Senu did when she fought him with her bow. As for me, I fought off against my opponents with my newly forged blade. Using it to block and parry incoming attacks and to take them down. Though, as I fought them, I began to notice something. Whenever I switched between different pulses with my dragon arm, a faint glow of the same color could be seen for a few seconds from the weapon. But that was not the highest of priorities. We needed to get inside.

        Though, just as we defeated the last of them, that was when we heard a new voice emerge from the ruins.

        “My, my, my~! I guess she wasn’t just fretting over nothing after all!” Turning, I noticed a humanoid woman with long blonde hair that went down to her hips sauntering out from the ruins. She had golden eyes that were several shades darker than her hair, and very revealing clothes. Her figure looked… more than Moxxi’s. God, I can’t get that out of my head now. Over her shoulder was a large metal cross that’s base was tipped like a pike.

        “Who are you exactly?” I now asked.

        “And why are you desecrating the dead?” Bayek added, shifting to his mummified form.

        She ‘tsked’, shaking an index finger disapprovingly. “Is that any way to talk to the new Goddess of the Sea~?” She gestured to herself with a proud smirk. “As for my name, you may address me as Five.”

        “Well, I hate to break it to you Five, but if you’re going to be a Goddess of the Sea, it’s best to not set up shop in a desert.” Bayek stated as he drew a dagger from his belt.

        I took a moment to glance at the bones in the carts that she was standing next too, before asking her a question that came to my mind. “Why are you after the bones of the deceased?”

        “Mother null wanted them. I don’t really care about them, to be honest… How about we play a game? I’ll answer any five questions you two have truthfully, before I kill you both?” Five suggested. She sounded like a spoiled child. Which, to me, made me think that she was kind of acting a bit cocky or overconfident. “And that was question one! Four more~”

        As I stretched my neck, I looked back at her and prepared my next one. “Who is this ‘mother null’ that you speak of?”

        “Hah! What a waste of a question. Zero, the Intoner mother~!” Five giggled in a sultry manner. Hearing Zero’s name and it being spoken like that did not really settle easily with me. But with it, I came upon a new realization. If she was with Zero, then Five was part of the Dark Brotherhood as well. 

        “Intoner? What in the Duat is an Intoner?” Bayek asked.

        “I’m an Intoner. We are immortals that sway the hearts and minds of mortals, and control magic beyond Equestria. Are you done with the boring questions?” Five faked a yawn, and pulled something out from behind her back. I couldn’t see it well. 

        “When the questioning is over, can you not kill us, please?” Bayek asked, looking hopeful. Although, something told me that hope was misplaced given everything we’ve been seeing so far.

        “Hahahah! You are a very humorous one indeed! Perhaps I won’t kill you… just so I can keep you as a pet.” Five grinned playfully as she just stared at Bayek for a few seconds, before turning to me. “One more question, and you better make this fifth one interesting. I will not have you waste my time like the first three.”

        “Hmm…” I asked, scratching my chin as I looked back at her now. If there was anything I remember from when I met Zero, it was that she had Mikhail. Could it be possible that she would have a dragon companion like that too? “Would you happen to have a dragon with you, like how Zero has Mikhail?”

        Immediately, Five’s mood went from bored, to absolutely seething. “How dare you!? I don’t need a dragon to destroy you!” She let her cross down off of her shoulder, and began twirling it with inhuman strength. “I’ll kill you, and once I do, everyone who cares about you will lose their will to face the Brotherhood! Because of me!” The moment she finished, she shot forward and rammed me with as much force as a car. Knocking me backwards as I rolled onto the ground, trying to get up before she could attack me again.

        “Enough! This ends here!” Bayek shouted as he tried to ram her with his shield. She jumped out of the way, and threw the strange item in her hand into the sky. To my shock, it exploded into a blue and white wormhole, before a flock of what looked to be white birds began to swarm around a single point. The ground began to freeze as the birds slowly faded away, only to reveal the one who was inside. A lone woman, wearing a blue and white trench coat, with pale skin and cold blue eyes stood stiffly, wielding a dueling sword in her hand.

        “You didn’t think you were the only ones who could summon, did you~?” Five teased, “Winter, take on the rabble while I tear dragon boy a new one.”

        ‘Winter’ simply nodded, before rushing forward to engage Bayek, her blade going for an overhead swing. As for me, I got back up on my feet and took up a combat stance. Holding onto my newfound blade with a tight grip as I looked back towards Five.

        “Let’s keep this between us, I’m not in the mood for a threesome~!” Five cackled.

        Oh god, she even sounds like Moxxi. “Are you going to try and intimidate me with words or are you going to actually fight?” I then asked her. Wait, she was a lot closer than I- and she hit me in the face with the blunt side of her cross, before thrusting the tip towards my stomach.

        Using my arm, I grabbed hold of the weapon and used my pulse to change the angle of where she was stabbing. I was not going to have myself get hit twice now, as the weapon missed. Before firing off another blast from my hand to push her backwards. As she was being pushed back, I fired off a couple of blasts from my arm as I took the chance to attack. Swinging forward as my blade clashed with hers. Acting on instinct as I carefully tried to find a weakness of any sort that I could exploit.

        Five was focused on wearing me out with heavy hitting attacks that were vastly slower than my own. But any attack I’d get in would be shrugged off and I would take a far worse hit. At one point, I backed off and summoned Hawkmoon, firing off a series of shots from the hand cannon from a distance to buy some time. Of course, personally, I thought that she would try to move out of the way. But instead, she used her oversized cross to deflect my shots.

        That bought all the time I needed though, because as soon as the last shot was deflected, I took on my dragon armor form. “Revaan, to me! Let’s make this quick!” I shouted, shortly before he flew up into the air and landed right beside me. However, when I looked back at Five, all she did was just grin. Like she expected for me to do this.

        The second after I finished, Five opened her mouth and belted out a strange tune that sounded multilayered and filtered through an auto tuner. An aura of gold surrounded her, causing the ground around us to shake. The area between us started to sink as water erupted from the ground between us like a geyser. Several more repeated this process as the canyon began to flood with water, forcing me to leap onto Revaan’s back as he took off and began to float in the air.

        “What in the ancestors was that!?” Revaan asked.

        “Don’t ask me! I have no clue what this is,” I told him, before looking around. “Where’s Bayek?! Did he get out of there in time?”

        A chain was suddenly flung up out of the water, heading towards where we were in the air. Revaan noticed this and quickly flew over to grab it with a claw, before using his wings to pull it upward and throw it back to the ledge we were originally standing on earlier. At the end of the chain, Bayek came with it and was flung out of the water and onto the cliff, his normal form washed away from the sudden bath.

        “Oh thank god.” I let out a sigh of relief, before turning back towards the pool of water that filled the canyon. Five was standing on the rising water as if it were solid ground, and finished her melody. Was this what she meant earlier with her banter on being a goddess of the sea? Or was there more to it then that?

        “Hahah! Are you afraid of a little water?” Five teased mockingly. This wasn’t like before, there was venomous intent in her voice. “Mother will surely praise me for delivering your head on a platter!” The water began to shift, and before I had the time to react, two giant black, metal spikes the length of Revaan protruded from the water, sending a tunnel of water wider than us in our general direction. Splashing us and knocking us back, but luckily, it wasn’t hard enough to knock us out of the air. Though, getting hit by it felt like getting hit by an oncoming truck.

        On the top of the cliffside, I spotted Winter, who had been standing next to the carts filled to the brim with bones. How’d they get up there? Nevermind that, what the hell was it that just hit us right now?

        “Oh~ Good work, my angel~!” Five cooed in excitement as the spikes submerged back into the water. A noticeable disturbance on the surface of the water, like a jetski almost, showed me just how fast this thing was, moving from one section of the canyon to another in a few seconds before it emerged again and fired at us from a different angle. Barely being able to dodge as it tore apart the trees that were behind us. Turning them into nothing but mere splinters.

        Which begged the question… how the hell were we going to fight something like this. If this continued on, we’ll just be nothing but target practice for whatever the hell was lurking down there. “Okay Revaan, any ideas of how to try and get whatever the hell this thing is to come out?”

        “Only two… and yet, both of them seem kind of impossible,” He grit his teeth, folding his wings in front of him to block an incoming water blast. “One, try to get the water levels to lower, but I don’t see how that can be done. Two, fire off something that has lightning into the water to force whatever’s in there to come out.”

        That made me think for a moment, before summoning SulKren as I looked at him. “I think I can do the second… but I only got one shot. I didn’t bring a lot of shock arrows with me, so I only got one. How close can you get me to it?”

        “Not sure, but we don’t have a lot of options. Hang on!”

        You didn’t have to tell me twice. Revaan took this as a cue to fly forward, rolling out of the way of incoming water blasts as I knocked my arrow on to my bow. Readying it for when it was the right moment. Upon getting closer, the metal spikes shot out at us again, prompting Revaan to retreat backward but also having me fire off the arrow towards the center of the pool of water. A small current of electricity began to crackle along the surface before quickly spreading as it lasted for a few seconds. Five was barely able to jump into a dry tunnel, but the beast under water wasn’t so lucky.

        “Baby!” Five cried out, genuine worry filling her voice as a metallic crab-like structure emerged from the water, screeching in animalistic agony. On its back was a platform which ended with the two spikes that paralleled each other, it’s body was entirely made up of black metal, except a few areas where there was a strange yellow glow. It had eight short and stubby legs, but what really caught me off guard was its sheer size. It was almost three times taller, four times as wide than Revaan and I felt like an ant as my dragon armor was gone now.

        “Holy sh*t…”

        “Behold the fifth song: Grand Light of Antiquity! The great power made manifest... The ceremony of glorious arrival... Burn into thine eyes the punishing lance of divine retribution! Phanuel, obliterate them!” Five commanded as Phanuel sent another torrent of water, this shot clipping Revaan’s left wing. The ‘angel’ then grabbed ahold of the wallside of the canyon and… launched himself right at us!

        “Revaan, move-!” Unfortunately, my command came too late as Phanuel rammed into us at full force. Knocking the wind out of me as the two of us both crashed onto a ledge on the edge of the water.

        “Ken!!” I heard Dad cry out, getting out from behind a nearby bush and trying to run to me.

        “N-no! Stay back!!” Around now, I attempted to stand back up, but my body was sore. Even with the amount of rest that I had, Phanuel’s strike really took a lot out of both Revaan and I as we were barely holding our own right now.

        “Ken, are you crazy!? You’re in no shape to fight! We need to run, now!”

        “That won’t work,” Revaan groaned again, “She’s not going to let us get out of here after everything we’ve done now-”

        As I heard him say that, my attention immediately went to dad as he stood in front of me, unaware that Phanuel was preparing to fire off another breath in his direction. Without thinking, I just leaped out to him and grabbed hold of him. Holding onto him as my body got soaked by a blast of water with enough force to break a cement wall. At this point, I felt my muscles begin to weaken as I let go of him.

        Wait… why is he looking back at Phanuel-? Oh no… not this again.

        “How… DARE YOU!!” He growled, an orange colored glow radiating off his body. “HOW DARE YOU HARM MY SON LIKE THAT, YOU MONSTER!!!!” The glow began to burn brightly as his form began to change once more. Taking on the same form that I saw him transform into before as his newfound wings began to illuminate in color along with the ring that was around the back of his head.

        “W-what in-?” Revaan just stared in shock and disbelief as he looked back at me. “Is that… your father?”

        “Y-yes…” I groaned weakly. All dad did was just float there, before dashing forth as his claws began to glow with the same kind of energy that was coming from his wings. As Phanuel fired off another blast of water, dad unleashed a blast of light that moved faster than the eye could see. Striking the outside of Phanuel’s hardened shell and causing the creature to stagger.

        However, Dad was not done. In fact, he immediately raced towards the creatures head, smacking it with the blunt end of his tail. Sending it into the water. Wait… what is he doing?

        “WHAT MADE YOU THINK YOU CAN JUST HIDE FROM ME, COWARD?!”

        A swipe of his claws sent chunks of rock flying into the air, slicing at some… eel like creatures that resided within the walls. He continued to do this until there was not much of the caves left as he swung forward again, only to be stabbed by Five’s weapon, the cross piercing his chest.

        Yet, he remained unfazed, grabbing it and pulling it out as he picked it up and threw it towards Phanuel instead of at Five, the mostly blunt weapon bouncing off of the metal titan’s metal carapace. 

        “S-stay back, you mongrel!” Five backed up. I could barely see what was going on as Phanuel shot water at Revaan and I again. Only to get blasted from another one of dad’s attacks before he glared at Five.

        “Either leave now… Or stay and REGRET IT!!” He growled, looking back at her as he gave her the choice. “I am NOT going to repeat myself.”

        Phanuel picked up Five’s weapon with it’s two front appendages, then began turning towards Dad and Five, before jumping straight into the cave. He didn’t fit, but his head reached far enough in to bite Dad and yank him out, dragging him down into the water while leaving Five’s cross for her. I just watched as I looked on, before looking at Revaan.

        “Revaan, we got to help him!”

        “We can’t! I can barely see either of them from over here!!” He told me, as I looked back up in the air. Now though, I was getting an idea as I brought out my sword again and looked back at him.

        “Just get us in the air. I got an idea,” Without even asking, Revaan did what I told him too as I got on his back, getting us into the air as I saw Phanuel pinning dad against a wall in the gorge. The creature was entirely focused on him and paid no attention at us, providing us with an opportunity. “Now… Throw me at Phanuel.”

        “What? Are you serious-?”

        “Just do it, Revaan!” I snapped. Without even questioning it, Revaan began to spin himself backwards in the air, before having me be on the end of his tail as he launched me towards Phanuel. With Revaak Gron at the ready, I used my dragon arm to pull myself towards the beast before striking it in the eye, causing it to wail in pain as it loosened its grip on dad and had him get out of the water.

        As quickly as I struck it, I had Revaan rush over. Pulling myself back up onto his back with my arm as we backed off from where Phanuel was. It might have not been any kind of killing blow, but I could tell that I definitely did some damage. And Five… well, safe to say, Five was not happy at all, as she had leaped up to our level and knocked me off of Revaan with her cross. Though, I was able to actually land properly this time and not crash into the ground like before.

        “You’re ruining everything! Just be a dear, and die already!” Five shouted, right before she charged with the sharp end of her cross. I didn’t have time to react, and the tip pierced me in my abdomen. It felt like my earlier wounds were reopening all over again, as I grabbed hold of her hands with one arm.

        “Two words…” I glared, before giving her a taste of what I felt as I slashed her chest with my blade. A scar running down the middle as I forced her backwards with a kick to her ribs. The blade coming out of me. “F*ck… you.”

        “While I’d love that, mother would punish me if I slept with the main target~!” Five jested as she used the side of her weapon to hit me over the head, knocking me to the ground. “I am getting aroused with hurting you though~ Maybe I’ll pay one of your friends a visit afterwards~!”

        Yeah, not happening. With the rest of the energy that I could muster, I fired off a blast to her face to blind her before stabbing her in the chest. Driving my blade in there as I grabbed onto her shoulder and faced her towards the rampaging waters below. “Let me ask you a question in the only language you seem to understand… Is this hard enough for you?”

        “N-not… hard enough…” Five coughed up blood as she spoke.

        “Maybe this will help then.” Without hesitation, I yanked the blade out of Five and then kicked her off the edge as she plummeted into the rapids below. All before falling back as I let out a deep breath. All of that way a rather huge ordeal… and I barely survived it. I’m glad I survived it… but still, that was way too close for my liking.

        Of course, only a few moments later did I turn to watch dad revert back to his original form, before stumbling around as he was walking all over the place. “W-what happened? Why is the world s-spinning?” After a bit though, he shook his head and regained focus, before noticing me and hurrying over. “Ken, what happened? Did you beat that lady?”

        “Yeah…” I just sighed, looking out at the canyon that was still flooded before groaning a bit. “But it doesn’t really feel like a victory.”

        “Come on, now. What makes you say that?”

        All that did was just have me look back at him with a raised eyebrow as Revaan now joined up. “This feels less like a victory and more like the phrase ‘one step forward, two steps back’. We might’ve beaten Five, but we originally came here because we were hoping to explore the ruins to find clues on the brotherhood. So not only have we not found anything on that regard, but because of the fact that Five flooded the entire canyon, it would mean that anything that was once in there would be either damaged or washed away.”

        “Oh…” That had dad’s attitude change immediately upon realizing everything I just said. “Crap, you’re right… W-what about Bayek and Senu? Do you think they might have something?”

        “Only if Bayek has the ability to somehow pull out a rabbit out of his hood… no offense,” I grumbled again, shrugging my shoulders as I looked back at him. “Otherwise, I don’t know. Where are they anyways?”

        Suddenly, as if to answer my question, a sand covered and dismembered body fell into view. A golden masked head then rolled into view shortly thereafter groaning as it rolled. “Dizzy…” It said.

        “Hello Dizzy, I’m Kota.” Wait, what?

        “Dad, I thought your name was Axel.”

        “Axel was the name I changed it too. Originally, it was Kota… and to be fair, it’s a better name then that of what Tina wanted to call me.” Okay, he had a point there. Matter of fact, where’s Senu? Wouldn’t she be with Bayek right now?

        An eagle then flew down and in a swirl of sand, transformed into Senu’s griffon form. “Bayek, you just had to get ‘ahead’ yourself, didn’t you?” She said.

        “Bad timing on that joke,” Bayek’s head said. “And I just had to stop myself from making a head joke.”

        “Not to sound rude,” Revaan now spoke up. “But are you here bearing some form of good news or just bad jokes? Because with the face that the canyon’s flooded, anything in the ruins will get flooded and washed away too.”

        “Two bits,” Senu said, holding what looked to be a ivory colored tome that had a silver piece of cloth coming out from within the pages and a latch that held the whole thing together. “One we’re alive. Two, I managed to snatch something from one of those griffon jerks and I don’t know what to make of it.”

        Well, at least that’s something I guess… wait a minute. “Bayek… what happened to that woman you were facing? Winter, was it?”

        “Winter Schnee, to be precise.” I turned, and over the canyon stood the white haired woman, standing atop a blue glyph. I immediately got back up from my seated position on the ground with blade in hand, thinking that she was here in order to finish what she started earlier when facing Bayek. “So the bimbo is gone… I’m not too surprised, she’s the weakest I’ve worked with.”

        “Weakest? That angel or whatever she called it fired off blasts that felt like you were getting run over by a train,” I told her.

        “Hold on, Ken,” Revaan ushered, raising a talon. “Your words give off the impression that you’ve worked with others like her. Is that true?”

        “Yes, I suppose it is. What is it to you?” Winter smirked, which made me feel unnerved. While also making me wonder why Revaan asked that. Though, it didn’t seem like he was going to tell her directly to her face.

        “I was just curious,” He said. “Though, what are your intentions now? You once followed what Five told you to do… are you going to see that through still given that Five has been defeated?”

        “Why ask? Are you hoping that I’d submit or offer my services?” There was a hint of sarcasm in her voice.

        “I honestly wasn’t even thinking that,” I told her in response. “Personally, I would think that you would be wanting to face a different opponent since your last one… well… doesn’t exactly have his head in the game right now.”

        “Oh, ha ha,” Bayek ‘laughed’ with heavy sarcasm. “That’s so funny, I forgot to laugh for a moment.”

        “Who said that I was intending that as a joke?” I then asked him, before returning my gaze to Winter.

        “You’re not exactly what I’d call ‘worth fighting’. In fact, I think you’re vulnerable.” Winter stated matter-of-factly while looking me up and down. Did she notice my injuries? Or was there something else that I didn’t even notice?

        “Well, if you’re not wanting to fight and you’re certainly not wanting to help us, then what are you here for? Just to mock us?” I now heard Dad chime in.

        “Mostly. Plus I’m waiting until Five finally perishes or you try to kill me, either works for me. This has turned into such a waste of time.” Winter rolled her eyes in aggravation.

        Hold up… finally perishes? Are you telling me that after kicking her off the edge of a thirty foot high canyon wall that she isn’t dead?! “It does sound like a ‘goddess’ would have a hard time dying… much like me-” Bayek said.

        “How is that even relevant here?” Dad, did you really have to ask him that?

        “I’m an undead servant of Anubis, a God of Death and Burials,” Bayek almost growled. “I’m pretty sure that and the fact that Five proclaimed herself as a ‘goddess’ could easily place us in a similar boat of being unable to die or be hard to kill.”

        All I could do was roll my eyes at that. “Guys, I highly doubt that relates to-” At that point, something else began to click when I looked back towards Winter. Earlier when Five had first flooded the canyon, I saw Winter bringing up one of the carts that carried the dragon bones. Now… they were nowhere in sight. “Son of a b*tch!!”

        “What? What’s wrong?”

        “It’s a diversion! The carts with the dragon bones are gone,” I cursed, letting out a painful groan. “And we completely fell for it.”

        “And with that, I’ll bid you all adieu. I have other, more important matters to attend to.” Before any of us could do anything, another glyph emerged under the first one as a flurry of white birds began to swarm all around her. And just as quickly as they arrived, they disappeared afterwards. Leaving nothing behind as I put my sword away as I sighed deeply.

        “And with that, another step back…” I looked back to Bayek (or what was currently left of him), Senu and the others, before posing a new question. “Should we just take our losses and head back to the hollow for now? I’m beginning to think that the book Senu found is the only thing we’re lucky enough to find all things considered.”

        “Okay, but how are we going to bring him back?” Dad now asked. That just had me thinking for a bit, before I turned to Senu and asked a question.

        “Would you happen to have some rope?”



        By the time that we got back to the hollow, things had settled down a bit since Aaron and Shayne were still not back yet. However, it meant that Bayek and Senu got the chance to meet Tina in person upon touching down. And right away, Bayek was not entirely amused. “Ooh… Where did you get that fancy headpiece for Revaan, Kenny? Because that looks badass!”

        “Is this Tina?” Bayek asked. “If so, can you clarify my status to her as undead, not dead, not alive, and definitely not inanimate.”

        “Yes, that is Tina,” I told him, unhooking him off of Revaan’s horns as I held onto the ropes that were tied to him. “And given that she sees objects as people a lot of the times, I highly doubt that trying to ‘clarify’ anything to her would change anything.”

        Senu landed in her eagle form and gave a mirthful sounding cry. “Don’t encourage him!” Bayek yelled at her. “As for you, Tina, please don’t push me. I’ve had a bit of a bad day, so being called a headpiece won’t help.”

        Poke!

        Tina, did you just poke Bayek on his nose? Really?

        “Young lady, I would recommend removing your finger from my nose, unless you want me or Senu to remove it from your hand,” Bayek growled, smoke starting to seep out from under his golden mask.

        “Aw man, you’re no fun,” She said, pouting in response as she followed through on Bayek’s request.

        “I’ll wait on fun until my body reforms… by the way, why did you decide to only take my head?” Bayek asked.

        Senu changed to her griffon form. “Your body was a bit mangled and soggy,” she answered. “Plus, I think you would prefer having your body made of dry sand, not that soggy mess.”

        “Just…” Bayek sighed and just gave up. “Words fail my frustration, depression, anxiety, and any lingering anger.”

        “Aw, come on huggabutt. It won’t be that bad… Besides, it would be better if you don’t look like you came from Davy Jones's locker!” Tina, that doesn’t even relate to what Bayek is talking about. What are you even trying to say?!

        “Just dunk my head in alcohol infused with crocodile blood and leave me there for an hour,” Bayek said with some sorrow in his voice.

        “Might not even have the time for that depending on how soon your body comes back.” I sighed.

        “Humor him for a bit,” Senu said. “He’s had several ‘fatal’ blows on him since he’s been displaced and outside of his rage moment, he hasn’t had anyway to vent his frustration.”

        “We could get him a bucket of ice water and some of the apples that we still have from Sweet Apple Acres,” I heard Revaan say. “It’s not alcohol and Croc blood, but it can be a close second.”

        “Maybe… Though, I feel that he needs something a bit heavier than that,” I looked towards the temple, before looking back to Revaan and going inside. After looking around in the kitchen, I was lucky enough to come across something that might do the trick as I poured it into a big bucket and brought it back out. Just before dunking Bayek’s head in it. “Ice cold Apple Cider. Apparently, AJ had the recipe and ingredients in the kitchen, so here’s a batch. Careful though, first time I made this stuff.”

        When his head was pulled out, Bayek took a breath and somehow shook the golden mask off of his face. “Again,” he said, to which I obliged. When his head came back out, his speech started to slur a bit. “Oh, that...that’s…” He then devolved into barely intelligible rambling.

        “Woo!! You go girl!!” All I did was facepalm when it came to Tina’s cheering. But it also made Senu a bit curious as she scratched her chin with a claw.

        “What’s the alcohol content of that stuff?” She asked.

        “Ever heard of Apple Cider?” I asked her.

        “Yes, I’ve even drank some, but when Bayek drank some, he wasn’t affected...at least visibly,” she said. “Just dunking his head into this Cider got him hammered instantly. Whether it’s because of his reduced size or the alcohol content is up for debate.”

        “Yeah… I kind of just… added all the apple cider that we had…” I admitted to her, which got surprised looks from both dad and Revaan. “Hey, I’m no bartender. Moxxi’s better at that stuff than me.”

        Senu dipped a talon in the cider and sniffed it, recoiling after she did. “I think there’s enough alcohol in this cider to kill a regular person,” she said, mild agitation in her voice. “It’s both perfect and concerning.”

        “Hey, I never said I was an expert,” I told her, just letting out a groan. “I just hope it would help Bayek. I’ll help make sure you guys can go back to your world once his body has returned. In the meantime, I need to rest… and wait for a canyon to drain out.”

        “And when we get back, we’ll see if we can get you some materials to you so you can build a shrine to send any overly-strong cider you make to the Duat for Anubis and his subjects,” Senu said, pulling out a copy of what I assumed to be Bayek’s token. “Also, here. This token is a good weapon supplement, giving you a few boosts to your natural strength and reflexes, and it’s able to coat your weapons in either fire or poison.”

        “I kind of already have arrows for fire and poison, but the strength and reflexes could help me out,” I replied back. “I might need to consider asking Athena or a few of my other companions if they’re up for sparring practice. That way I don’t have any close calls like that with Five today.”

        “Sounds fair,” Senu agreed. The then looked at Bayek, who was being held by Tina as they both were singing something in some garbled and made up language. “In the meantime, I’m gonna do a flight. Please keep Bayek from killing himself...not that he currently can, but it’s the thought that counts.” She then changed back to her eagle form and flew off.

        Well, guess I just need to sit around for awhile and rest up. Can’t be that hard, right?



???

        Zero watched as beaten and bruised mercenaries dragged warped wagons, wheezing in exhaustion. In front of them limped Five, drenched and livid. The blonde fell to her knees when she noticed Zero, bowing silently.

        “What happened…?” Zero asked, looking down at the ‘Goddess of the Sea’.

        “The target attacked us, so I flooded that damn canyon, but he-!” Five ranted, but was silenced by an angered roar. She looked up, and saw Mikhail clinging to the ceiling.

        “You cur, tell me you acquired the remains before you destroyed my home!” The dragon snarled, his eyes glowing dangerously. Five gulped in fear, eyes widening.

        “Y-yes, they’re right here! They were the last ones salvageable, I swear!” The dragon huffed out a column of smoke, before jumping down next to Zero. He wanted to taste the young Intoner’s fear of them more.

        Zero narrowed her red eye dangerously, “You’re an idiot, Five. One warned me you’d find some way of screwing up, and you did. You even used one of my tokens.”

        “I-I-I’m sorry, mother, but I-!” Five began to defend herself, only to be cut off by the white haired woman.

        “Silence!” Everyone, even Mikhail, froze at that. Zero rarely rose her voice, especially towards one of her daughters. “You’ll be working under your sister, One, from here on out. If you fail her, you fail me. Got that, you little shit?”

        Five shrank away from her mother, “Y-yes ma’am...”

        Zero left the silence eat away at her child, before walking over towards the wagons. With a single gesture, the mercenaries unloaded the bones unceremoniously to the ground. “What of the Nacht Codex?”

        “I-I think th-the target got them…” Five whimpered. Zero didn’t react, but her dragon sure did.

        “Hahah, you really are a moron! At least your incompetence didn’t destroy the only history left in those ruins!” The pale drake cackled.

        Zero gave him a disapproving glance. “You’re not much better. Remind me, again, how you used half of our tokens as firewood?” That got Mikhail to shut up, but he looked very upset at the reminder. “Either way, it’s of little concern.”

        Five raised her hand, “Um… don’t mind me asking, but what’s with taking these old bones? I mean, I guess it upset the target and his associate, but… yeah, just why?”

        Zero ignored Five, noting a skull in the nearest pile of bones. Bending over, she whispered into where it’s ear would be, her voice seeming almost multilayered. “Slen, Tiid, Vo.”

        The bones began to magnetize toward each other, locking in their correct placements. When there were missing bones, there seemed to appear new ones, and when the entire thing was together, flesh began to materialize.

        Five and the mercenaries stared at the scene, absolutely mortified- no, horrified. The resurrected dragon reared its head, and let loose a torrent of blue fire into the ceiling.

        Zero stared blankly at the now thrashing lizard, unphased by it’s blind rage. “The past always comes back to bite, right Zero?” Mikhail snarked pridefully, “They’ll think twice before forgetting us again.”




End Chapter 46

> 47- Song of the Past
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------


Bound by Scales- Song of the Past




It had been nearly a week since the encounter with Five and for me, most of that time had been used to try and not get into anymore fights after the close encounter with the self proclaimed ‘Goddess of the Sea’. While Senu and Bayek were rather helpful during their encounter, they didn’t really stay too long afterwards and left shortly after their business was concluded. So in the days that followed, much of my time was spent doing either one of three things. Rest, help out Applejack and her family at Sweet Apple Acres or spend time with Pinkis & Candy Apple and keep the two of them company. Not only would it help spend more time with those I cared for, but also slowly help get my body to heal.

Though, despite all of this and spending so much time with those I cared for, there was one thought that was still stuck in my mind and just outright refused to leave me alone. Unfortunately, that thought involved the one person I did not want to think about and was the reason behind many things that had happened lately. That being Zero and her dragon, Mikhail, who Revaan seemed to be familiar with somehow. However, what was bothering me was not just how I don’t know a damn thing about her, but how she always seems to stay one step ahead of me. Such was the case when Bayek and I tried to go back to where Zero attacked me, only to have an unexpected encounter with one of her sisters.

“Hey sugarcube, ya doing alright?”

The sound of Applejack’s voice broke my train of thought as I looked back to her. We were on the back porch and she must’ve noticed that I was lost in thought and got concerned because of it. “Y-yeah, I’m doing fine,” I tried to assure her, even though my mind felt like it was all over the place, “Just thinking a bit, that’s all.”

“Ken, ah know ya mean well, but we both know that’s not true in the slightest,” she retorted, before taking a seat next to me, “Ya do this anything you’re lost in thought. Don’t tell me otherwise, because ah’ve seen ya come out here a couple times before this week and do what your doing right now. Something’s clearly bothering ya and ah want to help.”

Well, she got me there. Though, how exactly was I supposed to explain this to her was the question-

“It’s about that dragon lady, isn’t it? The one you said that her name was Zero?”

… Okay, I guess she just took care of the hard part for me. Not quite what I expected, but I’ll take what I can get. “Yeah, that’s right. I know that I’m supposed to be resting and shouldn’t really think about the one who caused this mess… but I can’t help it.”

“How? Doesn’t seem that hard to me, so why are you stressing over it?” Applejack then asked.

“Well, think of it like this,” I began to explain to her everything that had been going on in my head the past few days, “All the other ‘major threats’ that we’ve had to face so far. We at least knew something about them. When it was the Aspects, we knew that they were the tortured souls of dragons that were controlled by what remained of Nightmare Moon. When my uncle decided to throw up a Campaign of Carnage because he felt like it, we knew that we had to fight whoever else had to participate.”

At that, I took a moment to let out a deep breath and gather my thoughts a bit first, before looking towards her, “Yet, with Zero… that’s not the case. Revaan and I don’t know anything about her and that’s probably part of the reason why we were thrown off guard during our first encounter. Not only that, but it feels like she’s always one step ahead. When Senu and Bayek were here, they suggested that we should go look into where our first encounter happened because they believed that location was important. Yet, before we could get anywhere, we ran into one of her sisters who proceeded to flood the entire place.”

Applejack took a moment to process everything, before placing her foreleg over my shoulder. “Let me guess. Since ya don’t know anything about her, ya don’t know what to do next because ya think that whatever ya do, she’s not far behind right?”

“That pretty much summarizes it, yes-” Of course, as I said that, all I got from the earth pony was a faint chuckle. Something that confused me because I was pretty sure that I didn’t say anything that was supposed to be funny, “Uh, AJ? What seems to be so funny?”

“Sugarcube, ah’m pretty sure that the answer has been right in front of ya the whole time,” Applejack replied back, “Think of it like if you’re trying to get apples out of a tree. If ya weren’t able to get anything down the first time, would you try to do the same method over and over again and expect the outcome to change? Of course not! The only way you're gonna find a solution is if ya approach the problem from a different angle.”

A different angle. That idea sounded promising, yet what exact angle would I really be looking for here? I mean, this is Zero we were talking about now. What else would there be to look at? Aside from what little information Five mentioned, and I don’t really know if that could be taken at face value, there wasn’t much to go off of.

Then, it hit me. “Oh, hell. I think you’re right.”

That statement alone had Applejack smile as she moved her foreleg off of my shoulders now. “See? Not so hard now, was it?” she replied as I nodded my head, “So, what was it that you thought about?”

“Revaan and I might not know anything about Zero,” I replied back, “Though, we do happen to know something about her companion.”

“You mean her dragon?” Applejack asked, “How so?”

“Well, aside from our first encounter, do you remember when Revaan, Dad and I made that impromptu trip to that forge in the dragon lands? The one that many dragons would think is just a myth?”

“Ya mean the one where ya dragged your father along without giving him much of a say in the matter?” Applejack’s question was followed with a bit of a chuckle afterwards. Even though my dad was a dragon himself, she couldn’t help but laugh at all the times that he was mistaken for a rabbit. Heck, even Tina tried buying carrots for him at one point.

Anyways, back to the question. “Yeah, that one. Fair warning, this may require some context,” I told her in advance, just to make sure that she knew ahead of time, “When we actually got there, the forge master did this thing where we were only allowed entry if we solved a series of riddles, with the answers for each of the questions being based on previous dragon lords. With me so far?”

All AJ did was give me a nod of the head, which I took as a sign for me to continue, “Alright, well get this. The last riddle was about a dragon and a rider. Since I don’t know anyone else that has a dragon as a companion, who does that leave?”

At first, she seemed to be processing everything. Though, it did not take for her to connect the dots when she realized who exactly I was referring too. “Wait a darn minute. Are ya saying that this Zero lady’s dragon is not just any other dragon, but a previous dragon lord?”

“Based on that, it’s more than likely. Though I have an idea for how to find out more, and this time, the solution is a little closer to home,” I told her, “Back at the Hollow, I remember Revaan mentioning before that the temple had an archive. If that’s the case, then it’s possible that it could contain some records on the previous dragons lords.”

“So, your idea is that in order to learn more about Zero, you try to learn more about her dragon?”

“It’s a starting point at least,” I admitted, “Though, there’s no telling what I would actually find or it would be of any use.”

That had Applejack look back at me and gave me a reassuring smile, “Well, if ya think this is gonna help ya, let’s stop by tomorrow. We were going to go see how Pinkis is doing anyways, so we can just do that while we’re there.”

My only response was a nod of agreement. After all, I’ve had nothing to go off of for the last few days. If a trip to the temple’s archives was going to help answer at least some of the questions I have about Zero and Mikhail, then I was all for it. If anything, it would be better than the alternative of not knowing anything about them at all.



The Next Day

Once the sun had come up and we had breakfast and AJ left Ruby and Magma in the care of Big Mac and the rest of the family, the two of us went back to the Obsidian Hollow. While it had only been a couple of days since the last time I was here, the Hollow would give you the impression that years had passed by since whenever you came in, I would notice something that I didn’t seem to notice was there before. Though, as nice as the idea was, touring around the Hollow wasn’t exactly on our to-do list today by any means. Yet, we weren’t really that much in a hurry for anything.

Before we made our way to the archive, the two of us went over to go see if we could check in on Pinkis and bring her a few Apple Fritters from Sweet Apple Acres. Though, when we got there, we found that she and Candy Apple were both asleep. So, we just decided to leave the treat by her bed with a note and maybe come back later to see how she was doing. Would be a lot better than just accidentally waking them up and disturbing any rest that Pinkis was trying to get.

Once that was done, the two of us began to make our way to the temple. Though, I didn’t notice any sign of Aaron, Shayne, Tina or anyone else on our way over there. Normally, we would run into at least one of them at some point, though perhaps they had other matters to attend too that required them to be elsewhere. It was the only real guess I had since anything else would just be peer speculation. Yet, as we approached the temple and went inside, there was someone I did expect just waiting past it’s entrance.

“Well, isn’t this quite a surprise,” Revaan spoke as he lifted his head and looked towards the both of us, “I did not think that either of you would be back so soon. Are you doing well?”

“Better than how I was a week ago, though that doesn’t really seem like much,” I replied honestly, before looking back towards him, “Revaan, can you lead us to the Temple archives?”

“That… is a bit of an odd request,” the dragon commented, “Don’t get me wrong, I can take you over there for sure, but I have to ask. Why exactly did you want to go there? Is there a particular reason?”

At that point, Applejack and I took a moment to catch him up to speed on what we had talked about last night. At first, he was a bit puzzled by what we were trying to explain to him. Though, once I mentioned the forge master’s riddle and how it hinted at something towards Mikhail, then things began to slowly fall into place and he was able to put it all together.

“I see,” Revaan commented as he looked back at us, “So in summary, based on something you remember from your last trip to the Dragon Lands, you think that the dragon that was with Zero might’ve once been a dragon lord?”

I nodded my head, before putting my hands in my pockets as I continued to speak, “Pretty much, and if the archives happens to have any records on the previous dragon lords, then perhaps there’s something about Mikhail in there that we did not know about before. It might not seem like much, but it’s better than nothing and I think it’s worth looking into.”

He didn’t really show it, but I could tell that Revaan was on board with this. After all, I wasn’t the only one who had questions regarding Mikhail. If there was something in the archives that could help us even in the slightest, then there was all the more reason for him to join us.

When it came to the archives, finding where it was located wasn’t entirely difficult. As Revaan guided us, we learned that it was in a secluded section that was on the left side of the temple, across from where the dining hall would be. In fact, it was only when coming there now that I realized that I had seen the door several times before. Though, I never really took it upon myself to try and see what was behind it because either we had people over or something was going on at the time that was a higher priority.

As we approached, Revaan motioned for the two of us to wait for a moment, before placing a claw on the door and closing his eyes. “Fah Nii Los Onikaan Mu Yah.”

“What did he say?” I heard Applejack ask as she looked towards us.

“If I interpret this right, I think he said ‘For it is wisdom we seek’.” I replied back, even though my knowledge and understanding of the dragon language outside of the words that I most commonly use was a bit rusty. Though, the one thing that we did notice was that after he said that, the doors to the archives began to glow, before opening up.

“Been a long time since this place has been open,” Revaan replied, before looking back to us, “There used to be a time that Coryena would always come here, trying to learn and understand the secrets of the kin that came before us. Though, that was all a thing in the past. Just before she passed on, she sealed the door to the archives, hoping to keep what was inside safe from those that wanted to wish us harm. Now, it’s our turn to see the knowledge the walls of this room contain.”

When Revaan stepped aside and let us go first, it was safe to say that both Applejack and I had no idea what to expect when we went in. Though, when we did step past the door, we found ourselves staring in a room that was as wide as the perimeter of the apple family barn and shelves that were as tall as Revaan himself. Everything was stuffed to the brim with numerous tome’s and even a section that contained what looked to be scrolls of some kind. Whatever it was I thought we were going to find before was nothing compared to this.

“Dear sweet Celestia,” Applejack cursed, “If Twilight were to see this, then she would be passed out on the floor right now.”

Yeah, I can definitely see that happening. Though, there was one thing that I needed to ask, “Revaan, this is… well a lot more than I was expecting. How in the world are we supposed to find what we’re looking for? Do we have to go through all of them?”

“That I’m not entirely sure. Whenever I used to be here, Coryena always told me that she had a ‘little helper’ look after the archives, but didn’t really go into detail on who or what exactly they were,” He told us, which didn’t really help us get anywhere in terms of trying to find anything.

Though, as Applejack and Revaan talked among themselves, I turned to notice something in the back of the room. It appeared to look like an ancient writing desk of some kind, with a melted candle and what almost looked like a bird stand with a metal base and what looked to be an empty socket of some kind. Letters were engraved at the base in the dragon language and when put together, they would make out a name of some kind, Strix. Though, I couldn’t make heads or tails of what it is.

“Hey, Revaan, can you come here a second?”

The dragon looked back towards Applejack, before looking over to me as both of them walked over to join me, “What seems to be the matter? Did you find something?”

“I did, but I’m having a bit of trouble,” I told him, before moving the stand to the center of the table. “I found this on the corner of the table here and there appears to be a name engraved. Do you have any idea what this is?”

When Revaan looked at the bird stand, he took a moment to inspect it from all angles and look at the engravings up close. Though, after a bit of time, he set the stand back down and looked towards me. “This is… strange. It feels like something foreign, and yet there is something about it that feels familiar. I can’t seem to make out what it is though.”

“Maybe there’s something missing?” Applejack then spoke up, before pointing at the empty socket at the base of the stand, “It looks like ya can fit a gemstone or something in there.”

“That may be true, but something tells me that it’s not as simple as that,” Revaan replied as he turned to Applejack. While the two of them were busy talking though, I looked around the desk again to find that there was something hidden under a pile of paper and old books on the floor. After moving some things aside, I happen to find myself looking at what appeared to be a gemstone that was as white as fresh snow just sitting there. It looked to be about the same size as the socket, so maybe it could fit.

“Ken?”

“Yes, AJ?” I asked as I got up with the gemstone in hand, only to find her looking at me with a bit of concern, “Is something wrong?”

“Sugarcube, ah don’t know what ya just did, but your arm’s glowing.”

It was only when Applejack pointed this out to me that I noticed what she was talking about. Yet, something about this whole thing was weird. I had picked up other crystals and gemstones similar to this before and they did not give off the same reaction that my arm was having now. So, what exactly made this one different?

Unfortunately, I didn’t have much time to contemplate on this as the gemstone somehow shot out of my hand and directly into the empty socket at the base of the stand. The markings around the base of the stand began to glow with what I could only assume was magic. I had no idea what the hell was happening, but the whole damn library was reacting to what was happening now. Even Revaan himself looked to be caught off guard by the sudden turn of events.

Then, as a snow white orb took form at the top of the stand, a voice was heard, “Lady Coryena? Lady Coryena, is that you?”

“Revaan, did you… hear that?”

Revaan did not say anything, but just watched as the snow white orb began to shift and change shape. It was now in the shape of a white great-horned owl with gold colored eyes as it looked at us. “My lady, do you realize how it’s been since-” it paused, before looking at me as it’s eyes narrowed, “Wait a moment! You’re not Lady Coryena!! Who are you, and how did you get in this sacred place?!”

“Woah woah woah, calm down,” I tried to tell whoever this owl was, “We can explain-”

“I will NOT be calm, you vagrant! Now, tell me where she is or-”

“How do you know her?” I heard Revaan ask next as he was behind me now. His tone was deeper and more serious than a few moments ago. Was he like this because this owl had mentioned his departed mate?

“How do I know her? What an audacious question! She’s my summoner!! Now tell me where she is or-” When the owl looked towards Revaan, it was as if the attitude that it had before immediately evaporated. Their sharp tone from before was gone and instead was replaced by shock and disbelief, “W-wait… Y-You’re the one she told me about! You’re the l-lady’s mate, Revaan!! Please, tell me what happened to her!! Is she safe?!”

Oh no. This was definitely not going to end well. Revaan please, whatever you’re going to say, think it through first-

“I’m sorry, but Coryena is gone. She died trying to save our child many years ago,” the dragon told the owl. I guess to him, the plan was to answer the question honestly and hope for the best. Though, considering that this owl seemed really devoted to Coryena, I had a feeling that this was not going to end well.

“No… No no no no NO!!” the owl screeched in disbelief, “T-that can’t possibly be… T-there’s no way!!” After what was a few moments, the feelings of defiance from the owl soon dissipated, before it looked down, “I-if she’s gone, then… I-I failed her.”

At this time, a thought occurred to me. Mere moments ago, Revaan mentioned that Coryena had a helper when it came to maintaining the library. With what they were saying about her just now, was it possible that this was the helper he was talking about and that the name at the base of the stand was actually the name of the owl? Well, I guess there was only one real way for me to find out. “Excuse me, but… is your name Strix by chance?”

The owl’s ears shot straight up, before looking back at me, “T-that is my name, yes. And who are you?”

“My name is Ken,” I told him, “I know that this is a lot to take in and you probably have a lot of questions, but maybe there’s a way we can help each other.”

“Help… each other?” the owl repeated, staring at me in disbelief, “Do you really think that it’s possible for you to help me? Me?! I had one job and I couldn’t even do that-!”

“If you can give us a chance, then we can,” Revaan spoke up now, silencing any objection that Strix tried to say, “If Coryena were here now, then she wouldn’t want for you to be in despair. She would want for you to honor her wishes and to help us strive for a better future for our kind. A lot has changed in the years since she passed on to go with her ancestors, but if you will allow it, then we can help you keep the sacred knowledge in these halls safe for future generations to come.”

The whole room went silent shortly after he had finished speaking, but I could tell that his words made quite an impact on the owl. Everything that they once knew might’ve been gone, and yet, Revaan was giving him the chance to honor her memory. It must’ve been a lot for Strix to try and process after learning about what had happened to Coryena only a few moments ago. Though, I really hope that Revaan was able to get through to him somehow. Otherwise, we might have to go back to square one.

“… I’ll do it,” we heard Strix speak as he looked to all three of us, “Though, if I am to help all of you, then you will need to help me first.”

“Help ya how?” Applejack asked.

“As I now know, I’ve been absent for a long time,” Strix replied, briefly glancing over to Revaan first before looking back towards Applejack and I. “It might’ve only been years for some, but for me, it felt like an eternity. If I am to honor Lady Coryena’s final wishes and help you to the fullest extent, then I need to know what has happened in the time that I’ve been gone. If you help me with that, then I can help answer any of your questions in kind.”



For what felt like the next hour, we had to spend the time filling in the gaps for Strix on what had happened in the years that he had been gone. Even though most of the talk felt one sided at the beginning of the conversation, we did happen to learn a few things about Strix as it kept going. 

For one thing, he wasn’t exactly an owl, but a Familiar; a sentient magical creature summoned to this world and whose body was made up of magic. Unlike the aspects and Nightmare, where they took form through manipulating the souls of departed dragons before possessing a vessel, Strix’s physical body was maintained through a catalyst that stored the mana needed to keep him here. As it turned out, the gemstone that I found earlier was that particular catalyst. 

As for why he was summoned, Strix told us that Coryena had summoned him to not only help her understand the knowledge contained within the archives, but to protect it from those who wished to try and steal it for their own ends. With so many dangerous secrets of their kind tucked within the pages of these books, she could not be able to do such a task alone. Which was why Strix was brought to the archives to watch over it whenever she was away. Yet, he did not anticipate for her to seal the archives and never return.

When we were finished, a lot of subjects had already been covered from what had become of the temple and the hollow over the years that Strix had been absent. Mainly, the focus was on events that had happened recently; including Nightmare, the aspects and what became of them. Though, out of all the things we did tell him, we didn’t tell him anything about Zero or Mikhail since we barely knew anything about them and the last time we saw them, she left us for dead.

The hardest part that we had to explain though by far was about the pact between Revaan and I. Not only had Strix not heard of such a thing before, but had numerous questions regarding what we can and can’t do. Some of which we couldn’t exactly answer because we haven’t either tried it or understand the question. Though, the only thing that he did understand was that the pact was done to ensure that the Onyx dragonkin survived, even though he believed that doing so came with a lot of risks.

Eventually though, it felt as if our conversation was almost done. Though, Strix had one more question to ask us. Not about what had already happened in the past, but more of what was going on in the present. “I think I have a better understanding of what you have been through after hearing your story. Though, what exactly brings you to the archives? Is there something that you are looking for, or something that I can help you find?”

It was around now that felt like the right time to ask, “Do you happen to have anything on the Dragon Lords? Like the previous ones?”

Strix paused at that, before narrowing only one of his eyes as he stretched his wings. In an instant, hundreds of books and scrolls flew off the shelves and were circling around Revaan, Applejack and I, with many of them resembling the size of extra large encyclopedias. “There are a LOT of records in here on previous dragon lords, Kendov. Unless you want to be combing through books for days on end, you need to narrow down what you’re looking for. Is there a specific one you are looking for? Do you have a name at least?”

Well, if that’s the only way that we’re going to get anywhere. “We were looking to see if you have anything on a dragon lord named Michael. Do you happen to have anything on him?”

Immediately, all of the books and scrolls that were floating around were sent back into their respective shelves. When Strix looked back towards us, he had a grim look on his face, “I’m sorry, but I’m afraid that out of all the things that the archives carry, there isn’t anything on that dragon lord in particular.”

“Hold up,” Applejack interjected shortly afterwards, “You’re telling me that out of all the books ya got in here, there’s nothing on one dragon? And a Dragon Lord for that matter?”

“Many dragons see the story of Michael as more of a tragedy than anything else. A bloody stain on their history in which they would prefer to wipe away and forget rather than recall. Lady Coryena herself tried to save the only copy we had years ago, but it was taken from her and burned to ash,” the Familiar admitted, “There’s nothing I can do-”

“Actually, there is something we can do,” Revaan said, before looking to Applejack and I, “But not here. There’s somewhere else we can go look to find what we’re looking for.”

“Revaan, if I may be so bold, just where exactly do you think you’re going to dig up a story of the past that all of dragonkind would no longer acknowledge?” Strix asked.

The dragon had only one answer for him, “From the one dragon whose mission is to preserve the history of our species, no matter how stained it is.”



When Revaan told us that we were going to leave the Hollow in order to continue our search, Applejack and I originally thought that we were going to go somewhere else in the badlands or head over to the dragon lands again like last time. However, much to the surprise of both of us, that was not where we were headed. Instead of going to the east, Revaan flew to the west out over the Luna Ocean and far away from the shores. Both Applejack and I had no idea what to really expect out here, but after flying over the far reaches of the ocean, we could see something in the distance.

It was a small secluded island with a tower that made me think of a lighthouse at first glance. Yet, as we got closer, Applejack and I realized that it wasn’t that and instead just an ordinary tower. “Hey Revaan, is that where we’re going?”

All he could do was give us a simple nod of the head, just as he was beginning to head down and land carefully by the base of the tower, “Here we are. Welcome to the Praeteritum, where all of the history of dragons is preserved.”

“It’s… smaller than ah was expecting, if ah have to be honest,” Applejack now spoke up, before looking to Revaan, “Ah mean, ah don’t want to sound rude, but who even lives here?”

“That would be the dragon that we are seeking. The Archivist,” I heard Revaan reply, “They’re said to be as old as dragonkind itself and they are the dragon responsible for not only chronicling our history, but to preserve it from those who wish to change or erase it. If there is anyone that knows the story of the dragon that we are looking for, it has to be them.”

Okay, hearing that explanation alone gave me some hope. We’ve already come too far to back away now, so we should see this all the way through. Though, one question soon emerged from my mind as I looked towards the tower again. “Revaan, that’s rather promising, but how exactly are we going to get in? I don’t see an entrance anywhere.”

“Hmm. Hold on a moment,” he replied back, before he stretched his wings and took flight as he circled around the tower, before coming back down, “I see where it is. It appears that the entrance to the Praetaritum is actually up top, not down here. I only noticed it now when I flew back up. Hop on.”

Without wasting any time, AJ and I hopped back on Revaan’s back as he began to rise up in the air and fly around the top of the tower. When we came in for a landing, we had ourselves set foot on what appeared to be an open balcony that looked to be made of stone. As for the entrance itself, there weren't any doors around at all. Just what appeared to be an opening in the shape of a triangle as it looked like roots of a tree were along the walls.

“I guess… we just go in?” I ask, not really sure what to expect.

“Ah think so. Though, let’s try and be careful.” Applejack replied.

I gave her a brief nod as the three of us began to walk inside. Yet, as we stepped out of the landing and into the tower itself, the whole place felt dead quiet. Almost as if no one actually lived here at all. Which, to me, really felt unsettling since it reminded me of those particular moments in a movie where a place is ‘supposedly abandoned’, only to realize that was not the case and things go downhill from there.

“Revaan, are you sure that this is the right place? It doesn’t feel like anyone’s here at all.”

After I said that, the center of the room’s floor exploded outward, and a serpentine dragon with bleached scales roared as it’s lengthy body rose from the opening. Just their entrance alone was enough to scare the living crap out of me as I fell backwards onto the floor. Even Applejack, who is normally rather brave in the face of danger, was as startled as I was right now and had her front hooves wrapped around me like if I was getting a hug from Tina.

The lanky dragon’s ferocious cry was interrupted by an almost comedic coughing fit, with the beast pounded on it’s throat as if something were caught in it. After an awkward silence, it spoke in an elderly male voice with a Chinese accent. “Urg, that was a lot easier a hundred years ago… heheh, still got you though~!”

After hearing that, Applejack and I looked at each other, before we both looked over towards Revaan. “W-wait, is that-?”

“I believe so,” the dragon began, before he turned towards the elderly dragon that was in the room, “Though, he’s… somewhat different from how I pictured it when Coryena told me about him.”

“This one is indeed aware you are referring to it.” The ancient dragon rasped, glaring golden irises towards the non-dragons. “And don’t presume to think that we are incapable of knowing when a drake acts above his rank! What be thou reasoning as to bringing mammals, hatchling?”

At that point, I tried to get up off the floor. Though, that was when I realized that Applejack’s forelegs were still wrapped around me. “AJ, could you let go please?”

“Oh! Oh, s-sorry Ken,” she apologized, before releasing her grip as we stood back up. Yet, instead of waiting for me to speak, Revaan took matters into his own claws.

“We came seeking to learn the story of a dragon that our kind would rather forget than accept, Archivist,” Revaan explained as he politely addressed the fellow dragon, “We wish to learn the tale of the dragon lord named Michael.”

“Hmm… I’m not sure why you’d want to know that, young drake. Not many dragon warriors find history all that interesting- and most of our kind prefers to fight or hoard anyways. It won’t help you get a mate.” The elder dragon seemed quite off put by the request, sparing me a glance. “Oh, that would likely explain it. Another one. And with a disgusting appendage to boot, how charming.”

To be honest, I wasn’t sure if I just got insulted or ridiculed. Though, one thing did stand out. “Forgive me for interrupting, but what do you mean by ‘another one’?”

“You ain’t tha firtht hooman dwagownth came acwoth. But tha latht won wath with tha dwagown you menthioned.” I had to cover my face from the barrage of spit he sent at me with each word. Not only that, but I was having trouble trying to make heads or tails of what they were saying.

“Ya mean the one that Revaan just mentioned, Michael?” Applejack took a turn to ask.

“He made a pact with one of your ilk, and their bond was smoother than silk. He would’ve followed her into hell and back, which alienated his brood enough so that they made it difficult to track.” The elder snorted a blue column of fire from his nostrils. “Fools they may have been at the start, but come years later when Michael returned, the dragons found that they were unlikely to part.”

Slowly, things were beginning to make some sense. From the sounds of it, Michael’s bond with his partner made the two of them inseparable. Especially if his own kin found it difficult to separate them, “So, what happened? I’m understanding you so far, but I don’t see why the rest of dragonkind would want nothing to do with him.”

The Archivist cleared his throat and began sinking into the hole. “If you want more, you’ll have to offer up a good reason for me to tell you. I don’t get a lot of visitors, but I’m quite sure that barging into an old drake’s lair and demanding information is considered ‘rude’. I’m not running a library- at least, not to non-dragons.” The old drake smirked up at us as he sank down the tower where the walls were covered in glassed off shelves with everything from tablets to scrolls behind the transparent surface.

At that point, it felt like the only way that we were actually going to get anywhere was to tell him more. “We wanted to learn more, because we believe that Michael is still alive. He’s with a woman named Zero and goes by a different name, Mikhail. Not too long ago, Revaan and I encountered him and the two of them left us for dead-”

“And blah, blah, blah, I heard yee. An’ why should I care? Does mine treasures be in danger? Nay? Then why should I care about a squabble between yee and this ‘Mikhail’? If he be in fact Michael, why should I be picking favorites? Yee may have known an apprentice of mine, but that be nothing compared to what I know about dragon conflicts.” I noticed that there were smaller black dragons circling him while they carried all manners of items about.

“Now, listen here-”

“Both of you, stop,” Revaan interjected, much to our surprise, “It’s clear that he doesn’t plan on just solely giving us what we’re looking for. If we want to find out the end of the story, we need to provide something of equal value,” He then turned towards the Archivist, before speaking once more, “What is your price?”

The Archivist stopped, grinning. “I was afraid you’d become akin to a wyvern, being around the softer races. I’m glad to know I was mistaken.” He coiled around himself, looking through the glass cases around him. “If you haven’t noticed, I’ve been speaking to you with accents from other races, eras and even just lisping to see if you’d notice what kind of hoard I possess. While most of our kind prefer shiny, baser things, I stockpile one of the greatest information depositories in the world. I take pride in that, but my catacombs remain far too barren for my liking. Provide something of knowledgeable substance, and I will return the favor.”

Something of knowledge? That could possibly mean a lot of things. Not only that, but how exactly are we supposed to give him something that he himself doesn’t already own? It’s more than likely that he knows a lot about Equestria as it stands, especially if other species have visited him. 

Then, it hit me. There was something I happened to have… and the more I thought about it, the more I began to realize something. He might know a lot of information about the species of this world and events of the past. Yet, what he did not know about was about those outside of it. This may seem like a bit of a gamble, but if it’s enough to peak his interests, then we might actually be getting somewhere.

“You know, I think I have something that might be of interest to you,” I told the Archivist, before I brought forth one of the tokens I had been given, “What would you say if I told you that there are others like me? Others who had been taken from everything they once knew and arrived in their own version of Equestria. Yet, what they choose to make of their situation always differs and their decisions can leave a major impact on that world's inhabitants. Each one of them a different story and no two are the same.”

“You speak of the alterscale theory? Hmm… it is hard to believe a people so powerless such as yours could travel through the Yggdrasil.”

Well, looks like I almost got his attention. Better keep it going, “That may be true… though, there is another way,” I told him, before showing him what I was holding, “Each one of us, who we call the Displaced, have a token that’s centered around them. The appearance of each one is different, but what’s important is how it’s used.”

Then, before I could continue, Revaan decided to take a turn, “Essentially, tokens are used by Ken to summon a Displaced from their branch in Yggdrasil to ours. However, since this goes both ways, we can end up being summoned at any time by another Displaced to their branch if they find the token that belongs to Ken. We have experienced this ourselves and the tokens that we have found or had been given is proof of our encounter with each one.”

“Then how do you return?” The Archivist pondered, and it made me realize that even I didn’t know. “Perhaps a question for another time… or something to keep me busy while I wait for my scavengers. Dost thee have such token for our collection?”

When he asked that, I looked down to the particular token that I was holding, the Cat’s Eye that belonged to Connor and held it out for him. I also brought forth one of my own tokens that I kept in my pocket and placed it with the Cat’s Eye, providing both of them as an offering for him. “The Cat’s Eye belongs to a good friend, while the scale is the one that other displaced use to summon me. If you wish, I can provide more if-”

“Nay, thou hast given us enough for the knowledge thou seeketh.” The Archivist took both tokens and slithered slowly towards a wyvern, giving it both and letting in descend into the depths of the tower. “What did you want again, mammal?”

“We wisheth to heareth what remains of the story of Dragon Lord Michael,” Revaan interjected again, this time matching the Archivist’s choice of dialect- or at least, one of them.

“Ah, very well, hatchling. Long ago, when the pony nation of Equestria hadn’t even been born, the draconic Moonstone clan at the height of its power, gave birth to two sons. S’vantes, and his late bloomer Michael. The two were bitter rivals during their youth, but they mellowed out as they grew older. They never were on good terms, however. They were the sons of the Alpha, so they were bound to hate each other.”

“So what became of them?” Revaan then asked.

“Michael abandoned his kin during a hunt, which nearly cost S’vantes his eye. And his mate. So the youngest was banished for forty years, only to return then. Of course, by the time he’d return, S’vantes would have most likely become the new Alpha of the clan, meaning their rivalry would no doubt have been for nothing by that point.” The Archivist chuckled. “Forty years is not long for dragons, but Michael was… different. He was prideful- moreso than most, and he thought of things that were considered fanatical to most clans. He was a hunter in his youth, but I had believed he would make an excellent military commander. Which he’d prove me right.”

Okay, hold up. What did he just say? “Wait a minute. You actually met him?”

“Many clans met me- I’ve met many an Alpha, many a Warlord, and many a Child of Pride- a royal offspring, to put it in a way that would make sense to a pony.” The Archivist explained. “I met S’vantes as well, both of them a multitude of times. The eldest was much more respectful than his hatchmate. I knew more of your kin, hatchling, then you could imagine.”

That… was a lot to take in. Yet, before I could say anything, Revaan took the reins of the conversation, “It seems you’ve had a great number of visitors over the years,” he said, before clearing his throat, “Though, you mentioned that Michael eventually returned to his clan? Would it be safe to assume that, given what he was exiled for, he was not welcomed with open arms?”

I swear I saw the Archivist’s eyes twinkle with delight, “No, hatchling, he was not. Nor was he shunned. His punishment was severe enough- and I’m not talking about the forty years of exile.”

“Oh?” Revaan asked, “There was something else?”

“He was ousted. His kin would never trust him again- not for years at least. He was already an outcast for his ideals and dreams, but to forsake one’s kin is to forsake the bonds of the clan. He would never have a hunting partner, the hatchlings were allowed to steal from his hoard without reprimand, and he would never be allowed a mate. Such is the way of a short term expellment.” The Archivist chuckled. “I hear he was very much perturbed by the decree. And he could not seek out a mate outside the clan as he was affiliated. No drakaina would trust a drake to sire a hatchling if he was affiliated to a clan. It just about never happened, because it would guarantee a purge.”

Okay, just the word ‘purge’ by itself was unsettling. Because, if Warcraft III told me anything, nothing good came out of a purge.

“Of course, nowadays the Dragon Lord has forbade purges. Bastards are still treated second class, though. I once heard that an egg or two was sold off to Equestria.”

“Sold off?” Revaan immediately spoke.

“You’d have to ask the Princess, she’d likely know about dragon egg ‘trafficking’. Or maybe she’s the buyer, I haven’t had much of a care for the subject myself to investigate it. My wyverns do tell me that there’s even a section of a city dedicated to ‘integrated’ dragons. Whether they’re bastards that survived being abandoned or the bought ones, it doesn’t matter.” The Archivist chuckled. “I’ve long since lost interest in many of these matters. I used to suffer hearing my scribes complain or boast of politics, so I replaced them with the simple minded wyverns. Less whining.”

Revaan grumbled to himself, before speaking once again, “Forgive me, but I believe we’re getting sidetracked.”

“Right, right… so Michael was alienated from his clan, nor could he strike out on his own. Permanent exiles were saved only for murder cases or adultery with the Alpha’s mate, so unless he committed one of those and somehow didn’t die, he could’ve tried to make his own clan. Most of the time, Michael flew out on his own, whether to hunt or go to a secret hoard was anyone’s guess, but S’vantes confided in me that it worried him.” The Archivist seemed to realize something. “It was likely that he feared Michael was acting on his fanatical ideals.”

“And when Michael returned after forty years? What happened?”

“Like I said, he was shunned. That was to be expected, so I don’t recall there ever being an incident upon his return. Like I said, he’d leave the clan for days on end. I theorize that he was taking out his anger on other races, sacking villages to relieve himself and not become suicidal like many before him in his position.” The Archivist stroked his chin with a claw. “Then, there was The Eruption. What you must understand of dragon culture is that clans were not as solitary as many think upon hearing of purges. Clans have a social system of how they view each other. There’s Like-Kin, which are closely linked clans that occasionally intermingle with one another. Marriages, half-breeds and battle brothers all stem from this relationship. There are Allied, which are politically inclined, and will likely fight with your clan to better their relationship with yours. Neutral, which will join conflicts, but rarely fully align with anyone unless a deal’s been made to make them an Allied or Like-Kin. They also mostly avoid conflicts. There’s also the Father-Clans and Hatchling-Clans, which are clans spawned from one clan if an Alpha’s sibling or non-crowned offspring is allowed, taking with them a portion of the clan to be a bloodbound kin to the tribe. A lesser clan, if you will. Then there are Rival, which are clans with a tense relationship, and The Hated, who are… well, hated to the point that a war is either inevitable, already started, or stalled because of outside politics. Such was the case between the Onyx and Moonstone.”

“They’d been locked in a cold war for decades, but everything came to a boiling point when the Moonstones assaulted an Onyx outpost. Skirmishes are a common thing, but this one had the Onyx Alpha’s firstborn there for a hunt. He was slain, and the war began. Michael was given charge of the Pearl Squadron, four dragons under his command to do with as he pleased. And do with them as he pleased he did.” The ancient dragon grinned. “In about a month’s time, the Onyx’s outposts were besieged by ponies, hippogryphs and lurkers! Michael had manipulated the three races into believing that the Onyx clan had sacked their villages and assaulted their Equestrian, Badland and Island outposts. He’d use them to distract the dragons stationed there, and sneak in to cut the heads off before retreating into safer territory.”

Okay, that was new. Even Revaan and Applejack were caught off guard by what the Archivist was describing. I vaguely knew of some events of the past like Nightmare Moon, but nothing about a war of any kind. 

“Michael’s ideas made him perfect for the war with the Onyx Clan, who’d spread out more than any other clan of the time. Michael believed that other races held uses that could benefit dragonkind- nothing like believing the pony’s magic of friendship, but their numbers, simple minds, their relics, their magic. He believed that dragons could control those that he saw as lesser races. And excluding the alicorns, I have to agree with him on the lesser part of his ideals.” The elder dragon chuckled loudly. “He met his match almost a year into the war, however, while looking for more creatures to manipulate.”

“Oh? Who would that be?”

“A clever draikina named Tourmaline revealed to a pony military detachment that Michael was manipulating them with a unique ability of her bloodline. Michael was shot down into the Celestial Sea, and that is where he met his partner, the Intoner Goddess of the End, Zero.”

I grimaced a bit at that. Just the mere mention of the name gave me flashbacks to our first encounter and what she did. Though, there was something else that caught my attention. That being how the Archivist described her. “I’ve heard the word Intoner before, but what exactly does it mean?”

“It is the race she referred to herself as. They’re a race of human-like creatures that have special magics that are used via their voice through song. They are Immortal, and have a terrifying regenerative ability, one which I’ve yet to witness an equal. There are some unique qualities that Zero allowed me to document in regards to her child.”

That alone raised multiple red flags. Not just the fact that the Archivist said ‘they’ as in more than one, but also that she has a kid?! Yet, there was one particular fact that stood out the most.

“Hold on, you actually met Zero?”

“The Moonstone clan had her meet with me regularly in case she was a danger to our kind. She tamed Michael, one of their sharpest minds, and he was more loyal to her then his kin. That is a scary thought to a dragon clan. Hatchling, do you see this mammal as kin?”

When Revaan looked to me, all he could do was nod, “More than that. I see hope… the possibility that what was once thought to be impossible could-”

“Yes, yes. And you, mammal. What if he suddenly thought to give his loyalty to another, and be willing to give up his bond with you for another.”

That was honestly a question that I didn’t expect. I mean, after being around Revaan for so long, the thought never crossed my mind of such a possibility happening. Even though it was highly unlikely that it would happen, it was still a rather disturbing thought to think about.

“And now you have a vague understanding of what the Moonstone clan felt when Michael showed his loyalty by threatening the clan. I believe Zero claimed it was ‘like a dog growling at a lady’s new boytoy’.” The Archivist shook his head.

“That’s a disturbing image,” I heard Applejack comment as I looked back towards the Archivist, trying to refocus.

“So wait, if Zero had arrived during the war, then what happened? Did the fighting stop or did the Onyx use Michael’s absence to their advantage?”

“Michael, while a thorn in the Onyx’s side, was not their only obstacle. The strategy for the Onyx was to cut the Moonstone’s Like-Kin, severing their closest allies and isolating them. They obliterated the Deep Ones clan and nearly gutted half of the Shadowblights. Zero surprisingly stepped up to aid the latter, and through unknown means created an offspring of her own, and used the fully formed child to watch over them while they fled to make another hatchery. The war lasted well over four decades before Zero and her two daughters offered a way for peace, the start of which was to have the two weakened clans live in the same lair. It took much convincing, but eventually terms were finalized. Michael even brought up an interesting idea that would prevent the Alpha’s from outright murdering each other.”

Revaan raised an eyebrow at that, “That idea being?”

“Neither side was allowed to procreate with their own clan, and would have to create hybrids for such a period that it’d be impossible to purge the hatchlings. Purgings are exceedingly hard to carry out if there’s more than one pair participating. It would force the beginnings of a Like-Kin relationship. And it worked almost too well. Within one decade, there were already twice as many mixed mates as there were pure ones.” The Archivist looked almost baffled by his own words. “Too many of the younger generations found companionship with their sworn enemies willingly. Be it rebelliousness, attraction or desperation, the clans had to become one clan with two names. Other clans refer to them as ‘Onyxstones’ or ‘Onyxmoons’ more often than not nowadays.”

The fact that Revaan was one such hybrid between Onyx and Moonstones really had me think that at one point, there were others that were like him. However, considering the state of the Onyx and the Moonstone now, something told me that this wouldn’t last.

“Of course, peace is a fickle thing. Both tribes were practically wiped out, with Michael and both of Zero’s daughters falling when the Nightmare Princess exterminated all of their strongholds. There were survivors, but they’ve either died out since then or are hiding where even I can’t reach.”

Dear god. The thought of that was too painful to even think about. To lose everything you worked so hard to build up, including your family, within mere moments. That must have been devastating.

“Archivist,” Revaan now spoke, “You speak of the tribes, Michael and of Zero’s daughters, but what of Zero? What happened to her?”

A mischievous smile appeared on the Archivist’s scaly face. He reached down to a glassed off case and punched it, breaking the seal, and retrieving a long object wrapped in dried blood covered linen. He dropped it at our feet, and watched eagerly. “These are treasures, especially to me.”

I crouched down, carefully pulling back the cloth at one end to see what was hidden. Yet, when I actually saw what the cloth was concealing, part of me felt as if I was going to be sick. Even more so when I heard AJ run outside and throw up over the edge of the Praeteritum. Revaan himself was startled by what I was looking at as I tried to keep it together. For whatever I thought was there originally was nothing compared to what we actually saw.

It was a left arm. Preserved somehow and in the palm of the hand that was attached, there was an eye. At first, none of this was making sense. Why the hell would a dragon keep a preserved arm!?

Then it hit me. When Revaan and I encountered her, Zero’s left arm was metallic and there was a flower where her right eye should’ve been. “Is this… what I think it is?”

“Indeed. These are what remained of Zero, and my scribes collected them for my study. I found the Nightmare Princess’ residue magic on the severed point, and the eye might have, but it would’ve faded before it arrived. Her arm was lost, and I assumed she had vanished. I theorize, with the ‘token’ you’ve given me that she somehow escaped to another branch, possibly stranding herself or biding her time until she could amass a force to return. She seemed a very dragon-like creature, so I assume she and Michael- or his somehow reincarnated self, manipulated those on the other branch into serving her to enact her revenge. She once tried to trick me into believing something called ‘Lavos’ would destroy the world.”

And she picked now of all times in order to come back. Damn, this is getting to be a headache. “Okay, I… think I get it, yet there’s one thing that eludes me,” I told him, “You said that Zero’s daughters died. Yet, just a few days ago, Revaan and I encountered another Intoner that referred to Zero as ‘Mother’. How does that make any sense?”

“Zero can make children asexually. She most likely made more, on top of reincarnating her original two. None of the bodies were there, and I’ve seen Zero come back from the dead.”

By Revaan’s ancestors, that’s a lot to keep track of. While it did at least explain that there was ‘some’ sort of connection between Zero and Five, it also implied that there were others like her… and we had no idea as to how many other Intoners there were. God, why does this keep on getting more complicated?

Though, from those words, Revaan seemed to pick up on something specific to what the Archivist was talking about. “This reincarnation ability of Zero’s… does it require her to have anything with her before she does it?”

“Revaan, what are you getting at?” I asked, hearing the sound of hooves trotting against the floor as Applejack was starting to come back.

“Remember back in Sonsu Gaard, where we ran into Five when she was collecting all those dragon bones?” he asked, the memories of our encounter coming back to my mind as he spoke, “I think that they’re important to Zero somehow. Otherwise, why would Five go so far out of her way to prevent us from getting our claws on them?”

“Hmmm… Five, you say? So there are six Intoners now. Interesting…” The Archivist pondered. “Well, be off, mongrels. I believe I’ve told you all that you wished to know about Michael.” He began to sink down, grabbing Zero’s arm as he descended and placed it back where it was, covered it in sand and blew blue fire, crystallizing the sand into glass.

After hearing this, Revaan motioned for the two of us to follow him back out to the landing. “Well, we were able to find what we came for. I’d say it’s time for us to go.”

“Ya sure that’s all we can get? Can we try to ask him anything else?”

“Doing so would more than likely agitate him,” the dragon told AJ, “We came here to find information from the Archivist, not make him angry. So, we should get going.”

I can agree with that. After all, with everything the Archivist just told us, we definitely needed some time to process everything. Hopefully, everyone else back home was having an easier day than us right now.



Elsewhere

The Badlands are really not my usual grounds, but Two was already on another mission regarding a unique recruit that she’d have to handle. Usually Mother or One handled those, but I won’t complain. Complaining means broken bones and feelings. Not that I had to deal with that, I had the least bruises over the past decade or so than even One, because I didn’t stick out and I got the job done.

That purple eyed changeling was assigned under me. He’s almost as pissed off as Four gets when things don’t go her way, but he’s much quieter about it. I prefer that. Four’s too loud to stick around. No, the changeling preferred to simmer and curse some ‘Thorax’ under his breath. My curiosity tempted me to ask, but I don’t really care about his life story enough to pry.

It’s easier that way.

The bug acts as my guide through the harsh deserts. I think I’m annoying him with all the pitstops, but the heat makes me more tired than usual. I know I can take three hour long breaks every hour since this mission isn’t all too important. If it was important, Mother would’ve told me, or sent Four instead. Even One would be better in the desert, at least she wears white.

We stop at the top of a sand hill, and I look down over the barren landscape with annoyance. I run my free hand - the other carrying my scissors, Dominique - across the back of my belt, feeling the tokens Mother gifted me. Good, I hadn’t lost them like Five did with Winter’s token- Four was still raving mad about the loss of that. I almost pitied the bimbo. Almost.

The tokens I had were my go to. Mother had gifted each after she’d made sure they were useful and not threats. There were an awful lot of Displaced that seemed to hate them for whatever reason. But these three had been vetted years ago and put to good use. Unfortunately, I wasn’t allowed to use them against the other dragon duo that opposed Mother, since she wanted trump cards in case they started using tokens. It was almost like an arms race in who could overwhelm the other with their numbers.

Thankfully I hadn’t dropped any throughout my numerous breaks. Using the changeling as an umbrella helps keep me from keeling over. I was about to ask for an early break, the last one being twenty minutes ago, when a loud explosion rocked the ground beneath us. The changeling yelped and transformed into a boulder like a tortoise goes into its shell. It was very funny.

“HAHAHA!!! BOOM SHAKA LAKA, BITCH!!!” A young, feminine but tomboyish voice cackled.

Well, now that was disconcerting… maybe I can take a detour for threat assessment.

‘This better not last too long.’ I think as I drag Dominique through the sand towards the insanity filled laughter.




End Chapter 47